Curves Ahead

By StefB

Cody had somehow gotten lost on his way to a Halloween party. As he travels a treacherous winding back road, he literally almost runs into a beauty he would love to know better.

"Dude, it seems like I have been driving for an hour. Where is this party you told me about?" I said into my phone angrily as I drove down some back country road.

I could not believe I was about to miss the party of the century because of the faulty directions my drunk friend gave me. When I finally looked at my phone after completing an important script assignment that I had put off until the absolute last minute, I had twelve missed calls and over thirty texts from different friends wondering where I was.

"Wha… say… can't…you…must…cutting." Was all I could make out of Randy's response.

"Damn!" I muttered as my phone beeped to let me know my signal was lost.

Who throws a huge party on a Thursday? All the grand Halloween bashes were still a day away but still, my friends would never let me hear the end of it if I didn't make this one. I must have taken a wrong turn somewhere but damned if I knew where.

My focus was more on my phone than my driving as I drove up the twisting country road. If not for a feeling at the last second I might have hit her.

I swerved as I hit the brakes going into a treacherous curve, cursing the fact I had not taken better care when it came to maintenance on my old hoopty and praying that I had not hit the thin blonde in the light blue ball gown and tiara.

My car slid sideways before coming to rest with my headlights shining down a deep ravine that I never even realized was so close to the edge of the road.

Once fully stopped, I quickly jumped out with a sense of dread to check on the young woman who barely escaped death because of my carelessness. "Oh my God! I'm so very sorry. Are you okay?"

The woman nodded as she turned away with a bad limp.

"Are you sure?" I asked as I approached her. "It looks like something is wrong with your leg."

Her attempt to walk away increased as she shook her head.

I ran to block her path. Something was very wrong and she obviously did not want me around but I had to offer help. We were in the middle of nowhere and in the thirty minutes since I left the main road, the only other car I had seen was driving like a maniac. There was no way I could just abandon her.

I gently grabbed her by the arm. "I am not going to leave you alone out here so it would be easier for both of us if you just let me help."

With a resigned sigh she finally looked at me and it was only then that I realized she rivaled my five foot ten inch height. Thanks to the small amount of light provided by my taillights, I was able to see her mesmerizing blue eyes. They were so beautiful that it took me a moment to realize she had a deep cut along her right cheekbone.

"That looks bad." I said as my finger lightly brushed beneath her injury. "I have a first aid kit in the car. Let's get that taken care of."

Apparently realizing I was not going to take no for an answer, she nodded and allowed me to lead her to the old Cadillac my grandparents gave me before I left for college.

I opened the back door and motioned for her to sit as I retrieved the first aid kit from the glove compartment. " I'm Cody by the way."

She nodded again but remained silent as she took a seat where I instructed.

The smile I gave her as I dropped to my knees in front of her was well practiced and known to put women at ease. "You can relax, I'm always nice to beautiful ladies. I only want to help you." I prepared to apply some antiseptic to her wound. "This might sting a little."

She winced and tilted her perfect face away from me, her full lips quivering. In any other situation I would do or say almost anything to get a personal introduction to them but she was too vulnerable. Even if I was not offering aid in her time of need, she somehow seemed better than my usual womanizing tactics.

"What are you doing out all the way out here alone?" I asked as I found the bandages.

Her posture stiffened as her eyes filled with tears and she shook her head.

Once again I almost became lost in her eyes as I covered her cut. I had no idea what had happened but there was no way I was going to leave her alone with it. "What happened to you?"

She tried to stand but I placed my hand on her shoulder. "I still need to look at that leg."

She sighed and relaxed again as I looked for injuries. I tried my best to be professional but it was difficult for a hormone riddled twenty year one year old when holding something so soft, long and shapely. .. and severely bruised. The darkening area around her ankle brought me back to reality in a hurry.

"What happened?" I asked again while still holding onto her leg.

She appeared to panic slightly as she tried to pull away.

"Hey hey, it's okay. I don't need to know." I said softly as I attempted to calm her. "I'll stop asking."

Again she attempted to stand and again I tried to stop her. "Why don't you let me take you to a hospital. That ankle needs attention."

Fear filled her wondrous eyes as she violently shook her head, slapping me in the face with her long blond hair.

"If I can't take you to the hospital then let me take you home." Before she had a chance to turn me down again I leaned forward and placed my hands over her trembling ones. "I'm not going to hurt you and I refuse to leave you out here alone. What type of man would I be if I did not offer assistance to a lovely damsel in distress?"

She did not move for a moment as she let my words sink in before finally nodding.

With a small victory grin, I placed my arms around her body to carry her around the car to the passenger's seat. At first her body became rigid at my touch but I was able to help her relax when I said, "I'm only trying to help. I'll say it again, I'm not going to hurt you."

"Where to princess?" I asked after she was situated and I was back behind the steering starting the car.

She cringed at me calling her that but I thought it was appropriate given her attire.

"Well since you won't tell me your name I thought princess suited you." I said with a smile. "You look like royalty to me."

After she still didn't respond, I placed my car back into park. "It would make things much easier if you were to actually… I don't know… talk." My face turned beet red as I pretended a thought had just occurred me. "Oh my God. You can talk can't you? Shit, I'm sorry. It never crossed my mind you couldn't."

For the first time she actually managed a smile and it was the most glorious thing I had ever seen. I realized in that moment that I would be willing to do anything to keep it there.

"I can talk." She said in a soft husky voice that was among the sexiest I had ever heard. Her music continued to fill my ears. "I'm Riley. Thank you for your help Cody."

"My pleasure." I replied with a smile. "Where to?"

"Back to town is fine. If I can use your phone I'll call someone to pick me up. I live too far away for you to drive me where I need to go."

The forty five minutes it would take to get to town did not seem like enough time to get to know the vision sitting beside me. "I don't mind taking you home at all. I'm happy to do it."

She shook her head again. "I can't ask you to do that, it's almost a three hour drive."

Normally, the idea of spending three hours alone with a girl I was not going to sleep with would be agonizing. Don't get me wrong, it's not that I don't like girls because I do. In fact I love them, but I had never met one interesting enough that I wanted to give that much of my undivided attention.

With Riley it was different. There was something about her that I wanted to know better. It was crazy because she had not said more than a handful of words and none of them carried any substance but her beautiful blue eyes told me she had so much to say.

"I don't mind the drive." I said as if it were no big deal even though it was. The gas alone for a trip like that would kill my beer budget for two weeks, not to mention probably missing my first class. But I figured it would be money well spent if got to know her better.

"You can't. It would cost too much in this land yacht of yours and I don't have any money on me." She replied.

I arched my brow as I grinned slightly. "I don't remember asking for money and don't disrespect the hoopty."

Riley laughed and it was amazing. "I meant no disrespect. I can call my family and they'll come get me."

"Let me take you. I really don't mind." I replied.

My phone beeped to let me know I had an incoming text. I chose to ignore it but Riley didn't.

She glanced down at it before looking at me again. "Aren't you going to see what they want?"

I shook my head. "Nope, it's against the law to text and drive. Haven't you seen the commercials?"

Riley giggled as she reached for my phone. "Something tells me you aren't always that cautious."

"I am when I have precious cargo with me." I replied with a wink.

"Ohh aren't you a smooth one." She gently teased before she glanced at the screen. Her eyes widened slightly. "Fifty-five missed texts! I don't get that many in a week."

"Yeah, my friends are at some party. They are notorious for drunk texting."

Riley started to frown. "Is that where you were headed when you saw me?"

I nodded as I reached for my phone before placing it in the door pocket so it couldn't distract us again. "Yeah but I wasn't really feeling it. I was getting there late so everyone would already be toasted. There isn't anything worse than being around a bunch of drunks when your sober."

"I can think of a few things." The injured beauty mumbled under her breath and her fingers brushed the bandage on her cheek.

"Yeah, I guess you're right about that." I responded as I glanced over at her. "Can I ask what happened to you?"

"No." She replied flatly.

My eyes returned to the road. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to pry."

Mentally I was kicking myself. She was finally relaxing and I had to be a dumbass and remind her of whatever happened to land her in my car.

After a few minutes Riley broke the uncomfortable silence. "Why are people scared of those who are different?"

My brows rose as I considered her question. "I'm not sure I understand the question."

She sighed as she turned in her seat to face me. "Why can't people just accept a person as they are? Why do they try to mold them into what they think is right? Why are they so quick to judge?"

Her question caught me by surprise. It wasn't exactly something I had personal experience with. "I have no idea but I might be the wrong person to ask. It might come as a shock to you but my short hair and preppy clothes is my way of rebelling. My Mom is a voice instructor and Dad is core faculty at a dramatic arts college. My parents are sort of free spirits. They have an eclectic group of friends and raised me with a live and let live philosophy. "

I stopped at the intersection with the highway back to town and turned to look into her eyes. "If I meet someone who is close minded or can't help me be a better person I just don't let them in my life. People like that aren't worth my time. When I meet a person, I look for their unique qualities and embrace them for how they can enrich my life."

Riley's smile returned. "The world would be a better place if everyone thought like you. What qualities do you see in me?"

My lips pursed as I contemplated my answer. "I'm not sure yet. At the moment all I see is the superficial. I mean I see a beautiful woman with eyes I could lose myself in but we both know beauty is only skin deep. I sense there is more to you than meets the eye and you are even more stunning inside but I don't know that for sure. That's why I want to drive you home so we can spend the time getting to know each other."

She caught me by surprise when she leaned across and ever so lightly kissed my cheek. "Turn left. I think I'd like to know you better too."

During the three hour drive we shared our passions as well as our dreams for the future. I told Riley about how it was my dream to one day write a beloved play or movie. She smiled when I told her about how one day I wanted to sit in the back of a theater watching people laugh or cry and know my words were responsible.

She shared how her dreams were much simpler. Although she loved art and had a passion for painting, all she wanted was to be healthy, happy and have someone to love who loved her as she was. I told her that her dream would be much easier to achieve but she rolled her amazing eyes and told me she wished it were.

We shared our insecurities. There were many but the main ones were about me never making a mark on the world and Riley was afraid of being viewed as a joke. I tried pressing her for an explanation why anyone would see her that way but she wouldn't answer.

I told her quite a few funny stories about my parent's eccentric friends and she told me about her younger sister, Robin, who lived to torment her but I could tell there was immense love.

We discovered we could talk to each other easily, there were no uncomfortable silences.

When I told her of my love for British comedy she laughed and started quoting some of my favorite obscure lines.

Riley talked of her dedication to a little known indy rock group and was amazed when I connected my phone to the radio and started playing their latest album.

By the time I stopped to get gas halfway into our trip she was a different person. The smile she gave me after I handed her a small stuffed bear in addition to the burger, soft drink, and aspirin when I got back to the car took my breath away.

She shared vague details of how she ended up on the back road. Apparently she trusted some people who turned out not to be her friends. She mentioned thinking they accepted her but it all turned out to be an elaborate joke and she was the punch line.

There was something she wanted to say but couldn't bring herself to do it. Every time I tried to press her for more information she abruptly cut me off.

I steered the conversation to more pleasant topics and her mood improved again but sadly, the minute we saw the city limit sign of her hometown, the sad, scared girl I met on the side of the road returned.

"Cody, you are one of the greatest guys I have ever met." Riley said with her eyes starting to gloss over. "I wish I had met you before tonight."

I reached across to take her hand. "I'm glad I met you too. Hopefully we can stay in touch. I want to get your number before I drop you off."

She shook her head. "I lost my phone when I was… walking down the road."

I wanted to ask her more about it but I was afraid of her shutting down and possibly shutting me out completely and that was not something I was willing to chance. It was silly but I was already falling for her. "I understand. Can I at least give you my number?"

She nodded. "I'd like that."

She nervously guided me to a middle class neighborhood and told me to stop in front of a large beige ranch style home.

"This is the place." She said with a sigh. "Thank you for everything."

I dug around for a piece of paper and a pen before writing down my number before giving it to her. "It was my pleasure. I'd like to see you again. Can you call me when you get a new phone?"

She appeared to be searching for her words before her sad eyes met mine. "If we had met and you asked me that before tonight I would have said yes without hesitation but…" She took a deep breath. "But I have some serious soul searching to do. I'm mixed up and you are too great of a guy to get dragged into my craziness."

I pulled her trembling body into my arms. "I know you went through something traumatic tonight and I understand if you need space but I'd like to think we are friends now. Friends help friends. If you don't want to date that is fine but I'd like to grow the friendship we started. Besides, who else can I talk British comedy or indy rock with?"

Her smile was a sad one as she buried her head in my shoulder. "I can't wait to see the mark you leave on this world. You are amazing. Make proud to say I knew you way back when."

I lifted her chin and guided her lips to mine.

After a moment she pulled away. "Thank you for everything. I wish I could explain how much tonight has meant to me."

"Why are you making it sound like we are never going to see each other again? Look, I know you are hiding something from me but I feel a connection between us and I know you feel it too." I replied. "Don't let us be just a single perfect night."

Riley smiled with a faraway look in her eyes. "Yes, it was a perfect night and let's not ruin it by seeing each other in the bright light of day."

"No." I responded as I my hand tightened around hers. "Promise you will call me. I'll wait for you to sort through whatever you are going through but don't let this be the end of it."

Tears started to fill her eyes. "You'd be willing to wait?"

I nodded. "You're worth it."

The front porch light flickered on and an middle age woman stared at the car from the front porch.

"That's my mom. I gotta go." Riley said with a slight panic in her voice.

"I tightened my grip on her hand as she tried to pull away. "You are going to call me right?"

Her eyes were wide with fear when the woman started to walked toward us. "Yes I promise. I have to go. Thanks for everything."

I released her hand and with a quick wave she was out of the car. Her mother gave her a disapproving look and sent a death glare in my direction.

My heart reached out to Riley as she limped in the house with the angry woman following close behind.

---

"Whatever happened to you Riley?" I asked aloud while looking at the large window of a shop showcasing various Halloween costumes. A gown similar to the one she wore that night was displayed among them.

I never saw her again after that night three years ago but it was not because I didn't try.

I never let my phone leave my side and kept the phone active after I moved across the country to pursue my dream. I did all this in anticipation of a call that never came.

A couple of weeks later I traveled the three hours back to the house I last saw her, but the woman Riley said was her mother would never answer the door. On my seventh visit, a girl who looked like she could be Riley's sister met me in the driveway and told me she would call the police if I ever came back.

I begged Robin to let me know where Riley was and even though it appeared she wanted to give me the information, she never did.

It never crossed my mind to get her last name but I did a search of the last name on her mother's mailbox. There were no women who resembled her when I looked for Riley Ruche.

I even resorted to driving around her town many times hoping to see her again but sadly I couldn't find her.

All my friends told me I was crazy, that I made the whole thing up. They said it was impossible to fall in love with someone after only a few hours but I knew it was very possible because it happened to me.

They all laughed at me when I stopped my partying and focused my energies on school. It was hard to for them to understand that meeting Riley made me want to be a better person. She saw greatness in me and when I saw her again, I wanted to hear her say "I knew you could do it."

I kissed my fingers before placing them on the glass. "I know you are real and wherever you are, I love you as you are. I hope you found your dreams too."

It was my first visit back since graduating. I had somehow become the new 'it' person around Hollywood since the buzz around the movie was so great. Not only had I written but I also directed, produced and financed my first film. It was a passion project I funded myself through an inheritance left by my grandparents and had already won many awards on the festival circuit and been picked up by a major studio for distribution.

The story was almost a carbon copy of the night I spent getting to know Riley with the slight dramatic license added here and there. The ending was changed to the happily ever after I had hoped for but never received.

Even if the movie completely tanked at the box office upon wide release, I'd still be financially secure from what I made off the deal with the major studio.

I was now free to make my mark on the world.

I met my parents at a small café in town for lunch, I couldn't help but to laugh when I noticed them sitting at the most visible table on the sidewalk. To say they were proud would be an understatement.

"What's wrong Cody?" Mom said after she looked into my eyes.

"Nothing." I replied. "Just memories."

Her hug was just what I needed at that moment. "If it's meant to be, you'll find her again. If not, at least you had that one night. A lot of people never even have that."

She was right, like always. "Thanks Mom."

---

I sat nervously in the last row of the theater as my movie played on the screen. The small college in Riley's hometown asked permission to do a screening. I agreed since it was so close to my parents and would give them a chance to experience the life I now had.

Much to my relief the audiences laughed at all the right spots and cried when I hoped they would. I noticed many couples moving closer together as the ending played out and sharing kisses when my dedication displayed before the credits.

To Riley,

Wherever you are, thank you for believing in my dream.

I still believe in yours.

Love Cody.

I quietly made my way to the lobby to wait for everyone to fill out the questionnaires I would be answering during the Q & A session later on. I was so lost in my thoughts that I almost missed a slender blonde in baggy jeans and a black oversized leather coat talking to one of the ushers before slipping out a side door.

Her hair was shorter and she wasn't wearing any makeup but I'd recognize those eyes anywhere.

My heart skipped a beat as I started running to catch up with the person I had waited three years to the day to see."Riley wait!" I yelled as I reached the alley.

She turned in a panic and took off in a full sprint to get away when she saw me.

I tried to catch up but she was too fast, by the time I reached the corner of the building she was nowhere to be seen.

"Do you know that woman you were talking to a moment ago?" I frantically asked the usher after walking back to the lobby.

His confusion was evident as he blankly stared at me. "I'm sorry. What woman? I haven't talked to a woman since the movie started."

"The blonde woman in the leather coat. I saw you talking to her." I replied.

The young man started laughing. "Oh, you mean Riley. Yeah a lot of people confuse him for a woman but don't let him know. He's kinda touchy about it."

My head started swimming. "What do you mean Riley is not a woman? Do you know her I mean him?"

The usher nodded his head. "Riley works in the maintenance department and sometimes helps us out around here if we have problems with the new digital equipment. He's pretty cool but has a real chip on his shoulder about how people see him. He'll flip out if anyone assumes he's gay or anything like that."

"Thanks." I replied as I walked away before he finished talking. No wonder Riley never called me back.

My mind was in such a daze that I still don't know how my Q & A went. I could only hope I didn't make a fool of myself.

I wracked my mind as I laid in bed that night trying to remember if there had been clues I missed. I mean it never crossed my mind she was anything other than a beautiful woman who needed my help. I kept replaying our conversations and once again I came up blank. Sure she had some minor masculine traits but most women did if you looked close enough.

My emotions bounced between hurting for her, to being furious and everything in between. Why didn't she tell me? I never considered myself gay but at the same time I never saw Riley as a guy. I was attracted to women and my attraction to Riley, was an attraction to the woman she was on the inside.

---

By the time I left my parent's house the following morning I had a plan and after running a couple of errands, I found my way to Riley's town and the maintenance department.

"Can I help you?" A disheveled middle age man asked as soon as I walked in.

"Is Riley in?"

He nodded and yelled over his shoulder. "Hey Ruche, someone out here to see you."

"Just a moment Tom." The familiar voice replied.

Riley hurried into the room but stopped in her tracks as soon as she saw me. "Cody." She whispered. "What are you doing here?"

I smiled as I basked in the nearness of her. Even in baggy men's clothes and a shaggy haircut, she looked as beautiful as I remembered. "You ran off before I got the chance to hear your thoughts on what you saw on screen. I thought we could grab a bite to eat and catch up."

She shook her head. "I don't think that would be a good idea."

"It's just lunch. That's all I'm asking for. Please."

Riley didn't show any signs whatsoever of consenting until I smiled. "You know I'm not going to give up. If not today then I will come back every day until you say yes."

Her grin was slight but I saw it as she nodded. "Yeah, you can be relentless."

"Can you go now or do I need to come back?" I asked.

She stared at me a moment before sighing and turning back to the room she came from. "Fine, let me my coat."

As we walked across the quad to where I parked my car, I brushed the faded scar on her cheek. "That healed well. You can hardly tell it's there."

She pulled away from my touch like it contained an electrical charge. "I guess I have you to thank for that. The doctor said if you hadn't patched me up it could have been worse."

"Glad I was there to help." I replied.

I studied her as we walked. Her movements seemed unnatural and rehearsed. I had dealt with my share of actors recently and she was among the worst I'd ever seen. Riley Ruche was no more meant to be a man than a cat was meant to be dog.

She laughed and turned to stare at me as soon as she saw what I was driving. "You're the hottest commodity in Hollywood and you're still driving the hoopty?"

"I do when I come home." I answered with a grin. "It was my grandparent's car before it was mine. There are too many memories in it to ever get rid of it."

Her hand glided over the passenger's side door before she opened it. "I can see that."

"Where would you like to eat?" I asked after I sat behind the wheel. "Anywhere you want. My treat."

I moved to start the car but she stopped me. "Before we go I believe I owe you an explanation." I started to tell her I would appreciate one but she held up her hand. "Please don't interrupt. This is going to be hard for me to say."

I nodded as she continued. "I always believed I was born in the wrong body. I knew from a very early age but my parents tried everything to foster my interest in boyish pursuits. That didn't really last that long because my dad died when I was nine. After that it was just Mom, my sister and I. Mom didn't understand but had too many other things to worry about. I guess I was fourteen or so when I found a place online where I could order the hormones my body craved to give me the body I was meant to have. In the beginning I tried to be open but it was hell. The kids at school bullied me like you would not believe and the adults weren't much better. Mom finally snapped and told me how I was becoming an embarrassment so I started keeping my feelings confined to the house when she wasn't home."

She shifted in her seat."It was getting to be more than I could handle mentally and figured when I moved off to college was the best time to start a new life. I mean I already had a name that wouldn't raise suspicions and a body to match. Instead of the dorms, I arranged to live just off campus. So instead of a mixed up boy of eighteen, it was a confidant young woman who started that first day of college. At first it was wonderful, nobody suspected anything and treated me as one of the girls. My life finally became whole. I had joined a few student groups and was popular for the first time in my life."

Her head dropped and she wiped away a single tear that had formed. "That lasted a little over a year until I ran into someone I went to high school with. He recognized me and made a huge scene in front of large group of people outside of the communications quad. After that, word spread like wildfire. Friends bailed on me like I was contagious and others accused me of lying to them. Word got back to my mom who cut me off financially unless I went back to being her son."

"It was terrible, the comments and whispers as I walked through public areas were almost unbearable. People even raised hell when I tried to use a public restroom and things started to get physical. Only a few people stuck by me and they were great until one Halloween three years ago. They invited me to a costume party and arranged for me to be Cinderella. I spent three hours getting ready but once we were in the middle of nowhere they stopped and dragged me out of the car." She inhaled deeply as the memory wracked her body. "They beat me so bad." Her tear stained eyes glanced up at me. "Well, you know."

I nodded before she continued. "I knew I had two choices at that moment. I could either could go back to living as my birth indicated or I could end it all. I was broken, I could no longer live the life I wanted so badly. I mean, I had a taste of what normal was like and it was taken away violently."

"As I walked down the road, I noticed a deep ravine and right as I was about to make the leap, a huge blue Cadillac swerved into my life and this great guy tried to help a complete stranger."

She smiled as she reached for my hand. "You were so gentle and kind. You saw me how I wanted the world to see me. You gave me hope when I had none. We shared our fears and our dreams. It was wonderful. If I were to make a list of everything I wanted in a guy and put it into a search engine, that result would have been you. You made me laugh and for all too brief a time helped me forget my problems. It was too good to be true."

Her smile disappeared as she looked away from me. "When I stepped out of your car that night, I had every intention of staying in contact but reality crept back in. I never meant to lead you on in any way. My family convinced me that it was a foolish pipe dream to imagine I could have a normal life. As my mother loved to remind me, people like I was back then don't have normal lives. Only normal people have normal lives."

"Normal is a matter of perspective." I said, no longer able to hold my tongue. "You are as unhappy right now as you were that night."

"I'm doing okay." She replied defensively.

With having heard her explanation I understood her mindset better and was ready to put it behind us so we could move forward. It hurt that she didn't give me the chance to decide if I wanted to pursue a relationship back then but I could see the woman I fell for was still in there, she just needed some support to come back.

"You are just as beautiful as I remembered but you are not okay." I said I started the car and backed out of the space. "You never said where you wanted to eat."

"Don't say things like that." She replied. "It would probably be better for you if we went somewhere with a drive-thru."

A frown formed as I stopped before pulling out on the road. "What's that supposed to mean?"

Riley shook her head and sighed. "You know what I mean."

I placed my car in park and turned to stare her in the eyes. "I honestly don't. Why would it be better for me?"

"This was a bad idea." Riley said as she reached for the handle on her door. "It was great to see you Cody."

"Oh hell no." I said as I reached across to grab the arm rest in an effort to keep her from opening the door. Being super nice and sweet had not gotten me anywhere so I decided to change tactics and let my emotion show. "I listened to your lame excuse for not calling AND hiding from me. You're going to answer my question whether you want to or not."

She pressed against the door but it wouldn't budge. "Let me out."

"No."

"Why are you doing this?" She cried out as she struggled to moved my arm.

"Because you are trying to push me away again. It took me three years to find you and I'll be damned if I'll let you disappear on me again."

Riley's teeth buried into my flesh that was inches away from her mouth but I refused to let go.

"Why won't you let me help you? You know how I feel about you."

She leaned back with tears flowing freely. "No, you fell for a helpless girl on the side of the road. As soon as you found out the truth you would have treated me just like everybody else. You would have felt betrayed and claim I lied to you. You'd start acting like I was some kind of freak and then leave me beaten on the side of some metaphorical road of your choosing."

My anger flew off the charts as I listened to her. I pulled my hand back and crossed my arms across my chest. "What did I ever do to give you the impression I was like that? Do you seriously believe I'm that shallow? How dare you project your insecurities on me. If that's what you think then get out. Get the fuck out!"

My outburst caught her by surprise but she didn't back down. "Everyone has done it. You expect me to believe finding out I can pee standing up hasn't changed how you feel about me?"

"I'm fucking here aren't I?" I yelled. "Jesus Christ Riley! Do you remember what I said when you asked my opinion of you? Do you? I said I wanted to drive you home so we could spend the time getting to know each other. By the time I pulled into your driveway I had fallen for a sweet, smart, funny, and slightly damaged woman. If you remember, you weren't exactly looking your best that night. It was your mind, personality and heart I fell for. The fact I find you to be the most stunning woman on the planet is just a bonus."

Tears again started to form in her amazing eyes. "Why are you mad at me? I'm trying to help you. Your career is beginning to take off. Your dreams are within your grasp. If anyone found out I was the inspiration you'd be ruined."

I took her hands in mine. "I don't think so and honestly could give a damn if it wasn't seen again if it meant we were together. Not everyone is as narrow minded as the people around here. Come with me and let me show you the life you dream of."

I kissed her knuckles. "Riley, not a single day has gone by that I have not thought of you. I have dated other woman since that night but they all paled when compared to you. I'm weird, I have an odd sense of humor and an eccentric taste in music. You get me. I get you. Who cares what anyone else thinks so long as we have each other?"

"So you love me as I am right now?" She asked.

"Yes." I replied without hesitation.

"Would you stay with me if I remained as I am right now?"

"No." I said without reservation.

My answer confused her. I could tell by the way her brows arched. "Excuse me? Why not?"

"Because." I said as my voice became gentle and I made circle patterns on the back of her hands with my thumbs. "When you love someone, you want them to be happy and thrive. You will never be happy unless you are yourself. We both know it but you are afraid to admit it."

I leaned forward to kiss her forehead. "We can do it together. If you aren't sure, then just give me this weekend. We will go someplace where nobody recognizes you and stay until Sunday. If you want to come back to this life afterwards, we can part as friends and I will know I tried everything. But if you decide you don't want to come back then we can start the next chapter of our life together."

Riley smiled as she reached for her phone and dialed a number. "Hey Tom it's me. I'm taking off the rest of the day. I might see you Monday but I kinda doubt it."

I leaned in halfway after she ended her call. To my relief and delight she brought her lips to mine. The kiss was timid at first but soon flared with such passion we could hardly contain ourselves.

---

"Don't come in here." Riley yelled from the bedroom. "I want you to be surprised."

"Okay." I replied with a laugh. "But we are already late."

My heart swelled as I heard her giggle. "It's worth the wait, I promise."

I glanced down at the military style jacket she insisted I wear and adjusted the gold sash. "I hope so. I still don't understand who I'm supposed to be."

I had no idea it was possible to love someone so much. It had been an amazing five years since we reconnected. In many ways our weekend never ended. I stayed with her while she worked out her notice then she moved to Los Angeles with me and has not left my side.

Riley was initially worried about how my friends and family would react to our relationship but she was universally accepted into the group almost immediately. Once my girl let her light shine, everyone loved her.

"You'll figure it out soon enough." Riley said with a joyful lilt in her voice.

Sadly her own mother was not as accepting and broke off all contact after my love had the surgery to complete her transformation. I know it still bothers her but I'm thankful her sister Robin accepted her with open arms and stayed with us during the recovery. I'm holding out hope that one day her mother will come around. Robin swears she's trying to help.

"It won't be soon enough for me." I replied teasingly. "You know I'm not a fan of surprises."

My wife has truly thrived in the time we've been together. Her confidence is unsurpassed and her art has been showcased in the finest galleries. There is a constant demand for her work.

I have not done too bad either. Thanks to Riley's constant inspiration, my screenplays have become highly sought after. The bidding wars that break out between various studios affords us the luxury of funding our charitable foundation that offers assistance to those who are going through what my wife endured.

There are still those who do not accept us completely but thankfully Riley no longer worries about what others think. She tells me that my love her gives her strength but she has it wrong. It is her who makes me strong.

"You are who you have always been." My wife said as she stepped out wearing a light blue full-length satin and brocade ball gown very similar to what she was wearing the night we met. "My Prince Charming."

Every time I think back to the woman I first met on the side of the road, the woman who was so broken she was ready to give up and compare her to the woman who became my wife three years ago today, I swell with admiration and realize if she can do that, then I can do anything so long as she is by my side.

I pulled her into my arms and kissed her with all the love I felt for her. "Thank you princess for my happily ever after."

Thank you Sammi for helping me flesh out this story. Hugs!

Chapter 1

The rain beat down on the roof of my girlfriend Bailey's car as I kissed her goodbye. My car was in the shop so she had been giving me rides for the last two weeks. I ran to the mailbox to grab the mail. A heavy, parchment paper envelope rested on top. It was addressed to me, Leigha Stone in a very elegant handwritten script. The return address said Magnolia Manor. I shrugged as I noticed the misspelled name. My name is Leigh but the mistake happened often enough that it did not bother me much anymore.

I grabbed the rest of the mail and ran inside. The house was empty so I left my grandparents' mail on the counter and ran upstairs to my room. I bounced down on the full-size bed and opened the envelope. An invitation to a family reunion waited inside. The Forsythe family, my momma's family, the ones I hadn't seen since I was four years old, when my momma killed my daddy, then killed herself.

My computer sat on the desk in the corner, and I ran over to it. Google was my friend. Curiosity had me looking up Magnolia Manor long before now. My Granny and Papa refused to tell me much about that side of the family, but I remembered the name from when I was little. I lived there until I was four, when it all happened. Afterward, my grandparents brought me from Georgia to where my father's parents lived in Tennessee.

A search of Magnolia Manor pulled up their Web site with details about the family reunion. They would be honoring the 150th anniversary of the death of Clarence Forsythe and the disappearance of his daughter and son-in-law, Gabriella and Garrett Gillette. The Magnolia Ball ended the week of events. From what I learned on the Web site, the family reunion was held every year. I wondered how many I had been invited to without even knowing it.

Granny and Papa meant well, but they tried to shield me from that side of the family as much as they could. I hadn't even talked to my other grandparents since I had moved to Tennessee. I overheard them talking about it once, and Papa said I could look them up when I was 18. I only had three months, but I was going to that reunion, no matter what. They weren't going to stop me this time.

Granny and Papa went to the senior center on Wednesday to play Bingo, so I had the house to myself for a little while. The card had a number to RSVP, too, so I grabbed my cell phone and called it. I was supposed to speak to Ava, and I wondered if that was my grandmother. My hands shook as I dialed the number, and I chewed on a fingernail as I waited for someone to pick up the phone. What were they going to think of me? Would they be glad I called? Or was I just a reminder of something they wanted to forget?

"Magnolia Manor. This is Ava Forsythe. How may I help you?"

I couldn't find my voice. I hit the end button and cut off the call. As soon as her voice filled my ear, I knew in my heart that it was my grandmother. I remembered her talking to me as she smoothed a strand of hair behind my ear, her voice as she read me a story or singing a song as we sat on the front porch swing with the rain falling overhead. I had to figure out what I was going to say and call back.

What would they want to hear from me? Should I be myself or try to be cool? I wanted to be that little boy again, curled up in her lap with my head against her chest, her perfume making a sweet-smelling cloud around me. We couldn't go back again, as much as I wanted to, but moving forward was possible and new memories waited on me. I dialed the number again. When she answered, I told her who I was.

"Excuse me? Leigh? Is that really you?"

"Yeah, Grammy, it's me." My name for her sprang immediately to mind, and I knew it was the right one. "I got the invitation for the family reunion today. I want to come."

"You do? Oh, that's wonderful." Her cultured voice sounded elated but quickly became more subdued as she asked, "What do your grandparents think about it?"

I got up from my desk and plopped back down on my bed. "They don't know yet. I reckon I'll have to talk to them about it tonight. I don't know what they'll say." I did know, but I didn't want to say it out loud.

"I'll go ahead and put you down for a room. You just let me know if they don't want you to come or won't let you, and I'll take you off." She sighed. "If you want me to, I'll talk to you for them."

"I might need you to do that." I said in soft admission. It would not be easy to convince my grandparents to let me go and I needed an ally I could get. "I'll let you know. I can't wait to see you again."

"I can't either. Leigh, we have missed you so much. I wish..." Grammy's voice filled with regret before trailing off.

"Wish what?"

My Mother's mother sighed remorsefully. "It doesn't really matter right now. We would love to see you, so please do what you can to come."

I promised to do my best and wondered what she wished. Did she wish Momma hadn't killed Daddy, then herself? Of course she wished that. I wished it myself. I wished it every single night and quite often throughout the day. Maybe she was wishing she hadn't let me go and live with Granny and Papa. That made more sense, but she didn't really have a choice about who I lived with. My parents hadn't left a will, and my grandparents were granted custody because of what my momma did.

I put the invitation in my journal in my desk drawer and wondered what to do next. An image of an antebellum home filled my mind, and I knew it was Magnolia Manor. According to the Web site, the plantation came by its name because of four magnolia trees evenly spaced on the land. Clarence built the house directly in the center of the trees. Back in the 1950s the house had been turned into a bed and breakfast, with the slave quarters fixed up to be rented to house guests. I remembered helping my Grammy clean the rooms when I lived there. I tried remembering my other relatives but came up blank. Maybe seeing them would jog my memory. I just had to convince Granny and Papa to let me go. If they didn't, I guess I could get Bailey to drive me to Georgia, but I didn't want that. My grandparents could be dense at times, but they meant well and I didn't want to hurt them.

A door shut down below, and Granny yelled up the stairs for me. I answered her, then decided to run down. Before I asked, I had to see what kind of mood they were in. I gave Granny a kiss on the cheek and then sat down on a barstool to eat a brownie from the ones she brought back from the senior center.

She stroked my hair and kissed the top of my head. "You've got your momma's hair. Forsythe red, your daddy always called it."

Granny hardly ever talked about my parents so I was intrigued. "I knew Momma had red hair from the picture I've got. Did anyone else?"

"Yes, I believe your daddy told me all the women in the family had red hair. I also remember pictures on the walls of the bed and breakfast of ladies with red hair."

"What about the men?" I asked as I pulled some of my overly long hair to look at it. "They have red hair too don't they?"

Granny appeared lost in thought for a moment before shaking her head. "Not that I can remember but I only met a few of your momma's kinfolk."

What was making Granny think about my parents? The anniversary of their deaths was coming up, but even so, she didn't usually talk about them this much, especially not momma. She talked about daddy every once in a while, so I knew more about him than I did the woman who gave birth to me.

She sat down beside me and got a brownie. Maybe now was the time to talk to her about going to the family reunion. Papa had already gone into the living room to watch TV. He would go along with whatever Granny said anyway.

"Granny, I got something in the mail today."

She turned to me with a smile. "Did your ACT scores come? I just know you did well on them."

I fidgeted nervously before plucking up the courage to push forward. "No, that'll probably be next week. I got an...um...it's an invitation to the family reunion at Magnolia Manor. I want to go."

Granny shook her head. "I don't think that's a good idea. Why bring back such bad memories? I don't think I could stand going down there."

"You wouldn't have to. Bailey could take me down there if my car is not fixed by then. It's in August, so I wouldn't have to miss any school." I turned to look at her. "They're my family, too, and I want to see them again."

Granny's eye grew wide as she started shaking her head. "Bailey take you? No, no, that just wouldn't look right. She wouldn't stay, right?"

I knew she was weakening. "I'll probably stay in the house, and she'll stay in one of the cabins outside. My grandparents will be there to keep an eye on us." I leaned in to whisper, knowing I was going to freak her out. "Besides, we don't have sex anyway."

She waved her hand in front of her face. "I DID NOT need to know that, Leigh. Well, maybe I did need to know, but I don't want to talk about it."

I laughed. Most boys would freak out about talking to their Granny about sex, but I don't really care. She's pretty much open to whatever I have to say about it. "Well, we aren't. So, you wouldn't have to worry about that." I pinched a corner off a brownie. "I've already called them. My grandmother said if you wanted to talk to them about it, you can give her a call."

She stood up and paced the floor. "I just don't know. I'll have to think about it. You still got about a week before you have to go, right?"

"Yeah, I do. It's right around the time when..."

Her expression showed the pain I was feeling thinking about that day. "I know. It happened at the end of the reunion week. We were there; we always came down for it. I don't know why they continue to have it that week."

"I went on the Web site, and it said they were honoring the anniversary of the death of Clarence Forsythe and the disappearance of Gabriella and Garrett Gillette."

Granny's voice rose in anger. "They could have stopped after what happened. Had it another time. I don't know what in the world they're thinking about," she stopped her pacing and sighed deeply. When she began speaking again her tone was resigned. "But it's their choice. I'll give you an answer soon."

I nodded, then went upstairs to my room. It did seem funny they'd keep having the reunion in August after what happened. Maybe they kept having it then because it was the anniversary of Clarence's death and the disappearance of Gabriella and Garrett and didn’t want to change things.

I needed to talk to someone about all of my feelings. My best friend, David, didn’t understand. He always said I was too serious and never wanted to have any fun. Losing your parents the way I did at the age I did will make you serious. I always told him. He wouldn’t want me to go just because I’d miss some party. We seemed to be drifting apart lately, anyway. I spent more of my time with Bailey than I did with him, and he had recently started dating someone seriously, too.

I had my cell in my hand when it rang. It was Bailey. I laid down on the bed and propped the phone to my ear. "Hi, hottie," I said.

"You sound off somehow." My girlfriend could always tell when something was on my mind. "Anything special happening?" She asked.

I explained about the invitation I received. "I want to go, but I'm waiting on Granny to tell me if she cares."

"I'll take you whether she says yes or no, if you really want to go." The depth of her sincerity shined through. Bailey always had my back and would always do what she thought was best for me.

"I know, but I don't want it to come to that." I sighed. "I could drive myself down there if I really wanted to go against them, but I don't. I want her to tell me it's Ok."

"Why?" Bailey laughed lightly. "You're about to be eighteen so does it really matter?"

"Yeah, it does." I loved my grandparents for everything they had done for me. "They took me in and raised me and they didn't have to. I don't want to do anything to disappoint them."

"All right, babe. The offer still stands, though."

"I know." Granny yelled up the stairs that supper was ready. "I've got to go. I'll see you tomorrow."

***

After supper, I came back upstairs and laid down on my bed. Granny hadn't given me an answer yet, but I thought she might let me. She always stressed the importance of family, even though she had kept me away from the other side. I never really understood that. Maybe it was because it brought back sad memories of my dad or maybe she was afraid I'd turn out like my mother if I stayed around them. I know she blamed momma for everything that happened. My memories of Momma were happy, singing, bubble baths, playing with toys, coloring. Nothing that ever hinted at violence, but she had snapped somehow. I heard about it all when I turned 12 from my Granny. After asking her a ton of questions, she finally sat down and explained to me what happened.

Bailey and I were getting up early the next day to take a road trip to Chattanooga to visit Rock City. We did things like that quite a lot during the summer months when neither of us had school, and she didn't have to work. Besides, come fall, she was going away to college, and I was going to be starting my senior year. I wanted to spend as much time with her as I could.

After turning down the bed and getting my pajama's on, I went downstairs and kissed my Granny and Papa goodnight. Granny hugged me tight and said, "I'll let you know soon about the reunion, OK?"

I nodded and went back upstairs to my room. What might convince her to let me go? I climbed into bed with that question in mind. The twilight state between sleep and awake soon found me, and just as I was about to go over into the land of sleep, I heard a voice. It wasn't loud enough to make me rouse up, but it sure sounded familiar. "Leigha, you must go to the reunion," a female voice said. Familiar though it was, I couldn't place it.

A male voice then joined in. "You have to make the truth known and make it all stop."

Chapter 2

A flash of red hair went before my eyes. Was I dreaming? I couldn't seem to make myself sit up or open my eyes. Sleep seemed closer and closer as the two figures came nearer to me. Now, I knew why the voices were familiar. It was my mother and father, and I had to be dreaming.

As if he read my mind, my dad said, "You aren't dreaming sweetheart. This is the only way we can visit you to let you know what we want."

"This isn't happening. I'm lying in my bed with my eyes closed, and I'm seeing dead people. It's a dream."

It was remarkably like a dream. I was standing in front of the two people I had longed to see every day of my life. Momma touched my hand, and I felt her touch on my real hand that rested on the bed. Even though I had longed to feel her touch for years, the coldness of her hand made me jump back, and I felt myself being pulled out of sleep. She grabbed me back just before I woke up. It felt as though she was pulling me through pudding.

"Leigha, we need your help," Momma said. "We need you to go to the family reunion and stop a curse that has affected your family for the last 150 years."

"Curse? What curse? I don't know what you're talking about." I wanted to wake up and get away from them, but I also wanted to stay with them a little longer, to hear the voices I hadn't heard in so long.

"We won't be able to rest until the mystery is solved. I didn't kill your father, not really," she said.

Dad moved to stand next to her and took her hand. "She wouldn't have done that. We loved each other too much. She wasn't even mad at me the night she died. You have to solve the mystery."

"Why me? Why not someone else?"

"Because we know you can do it," Dad said. "You'll be able to figure it all out since you didn't grow up in the house, and you've distanced yourself from it. Find a way to go."

"I don't know if Granny will let me or not," I said. "She's never let me have anything to do with that side of the family before."

"I'll take care of her," he said. "I'll appear to her just as I have to you."

I wanted them to stay forever. I had so much I wanted to ask them, but they turned away. I grabbed Momma's shoulder and turned her to face me. "Why haven't you appeared to me before now?"

"It takes a lot of energy to do this, to travel to a different location than the one we are at normally," she said.

I felt like a little boy as I asked, "Can I have a hug before you go? Please, just one?"

Momma and Dad both smiled with tears in their eyes. Momma held her arms open, and I ran into them. She didn't feel like a ghost to me, and she wasn’t cold anymore. Solid and warm with the scent of lavender, just as I remembered. I didn't want to let go, I tried to squeeze a little tighter, but I was soon waking as she disappeared from my mind. Maybe I had just been dreaming, but why did I still feel her arms around me?

A curse? How was I going to break a curse? I didn't know anything about curses or ghosts, except for the shows on television which are never real anyway. The thing is, what Momma and Dad said stuck with me. I never believed she could have done it either or maybe I just didn't want to believe it. Sometimes, I even felt like I was bad or different because of what she did. If I could clear her name, that would be great, but should I trust a dream or whatever it was? Tears would not stop rolling down my cheek to my pillow. Their visit made me realize with such clarity how much I missed out on by not being able to grow up with their love and support.

I thought about calling Bailey, but her mother would freak if her phone woke her up.

I settled back down under the covers and closed my eyes. Part of me hoped Momma and Dad would appear to me in my dreams, but my sleep was quiet for the rest of the night.

Granny knew I was leaving early the next morning, so it didn't surprise me too much when she stuck her head in the room before my alarm clock even went off. She came over and sat down on my bed.

"I've decided to let you go to the family reunion," she said. Her eyes looked more peaceful than I had ever seen.

While I'd been hoping she would say yes, her quick decision caught me by surprise. I was not expecting an answer for at least another day or two. "What made you change your mind?"

"Your mom and dad appeared to me in a dream last night." Granny's smile was serene as she shook her head. "No, dream isn't the right word. I don't really think it was a dream. I really think their spirits came to me. They told me I had to let you go, that what I thought happened was wrong. They want you to figure it all out. I feel like I'm crazy telling you this."

I took her hand. "You aren't crazy, Granny. They came to me, too. I don't know how I'm going to figure anything out." Dad said he was going to appear to Granny, too, but I still didn't feel confident that it wasn't anything more than a dream. "I don't know anything about curses or ghosts."

"It doesn't matter to me if you figure it out or not," Granny said, "but I know what I feel now. I don't think you're Momma did it. I've let go of the anger I felt against her for the past 13 years." Tears filled her eyes. "It was so hard to hate someone that you loved."

I hugged her. "I know. I've always had trouble believing it. The memories I have of my momma don't fit that of a murderer." I sat up and hugged her. "You and Papa can come, too."

"No, I don't think so, not this time. You go. I don't want to interfere in you meeting them," she said. "Bailey can take you, but I am going to talk to your other grandmother about putting the two of you in bedrooms far away from each other."

I rolled my eyes and laughed. "I've told you, you don't have anything to worry about."

She left the room, and I got up to get dressed. Even though my dad and momma appeared to Granny, too, I wasn't sure if I really believed it wasn't anything more than a dream, a very real dream, but a dream nonetheless. As I pulled on jeans and a t-shirt and pulled my long hair into a ponytail, I wanted to believe I really saw them. I wanted to believe that my Momma's hug was real but it was almost too much for me. I had never seen any ghosts before, and didn't even know if I believed in them or not.

***

The next week went by fast. Granny called Magnolia Manor and spoke to my other grandmother. She was assured that Bailey would be put into a cabin outside and that I would have a room in the house. Bailey's parents gave her permission to go. Together, we planned out the best way to get there. The plantation was located just outside Bowman, Georgia, which was very close to Atlanta.

From what I gathered from the Internet, they hosted school groups to show them what a plantation was like during the slave days. Workers dressed in period costumes and showed them how to make soap, butter and other things.

Guests ate at a table in the dining room with food served family style. All of this happened about 40 years ago, right around the time my momma was born. I wondered why they changed from farming to the hotel business, but their web site didn't tell me that. I guess I'd find out when we got there.

I called Bailey the night before we were leaving to work out the final plans. She was as excited about it as I was. "You're going to be here around 7 in the morning, right?" I asked excitedly. "And, you filled the car with gas already?"

"Man, you sound like mom when she and my dad are going on a trip. Yeah, I'll be there at 7, and I've filled it up." Bailey said with a laugh. "I think this is going to be a lot of fun. Do you think the place is haunted?"

I already shared with her my dream of my parents the first time we talked this morning. "I don't know, but if I was really seeing my parents' ghosts, then I would say it is. I've got to find out about this curse right away or if there even is one."

"I think I'm going to like trying to solve a mystery. Besides, I know it'll make you feel good to figure out what happened with your parents."

I nodded before realizing she couldn’t see me. "I guess we'll see about all that tomorrow. I'm going to pack and then try to get some sleep."

I ended up with clothes all over the room. I wasn’t sure what to pack. Grammy hadn’t told me much over the phone. I wasn’t a dress up type of person. My wardrobe consisted mainly of jeans and t-shirts and sneakers. I knew it would be hot there, even hotter than here at home, so I packed some shorts and jeans. I decided on one nice outfit, and even it was just a button-up shirt and black pants. I took out the only dress pants I owned and debated between the two nice shirts I had. I thought I owned a tie but could not find it anywhere but it was not a huge loss as it was a clip-on. I couldn’t borrow one of Papa’s because all his ties were older than me and almost as wide as my entire body.

The thought crossed my mind to have Bailey stop somewhere so I could buy something nicer but quickly changed my mind. Even though my girlfriend could see that I was smaller than most guys my age, I didn’t want her to go with me to shop from the boy’s section. Besides, I wasn’t going to pretend to be something I wasn’t. Either they loved me for who I was or they wouldn’t at all.

I slid down under the covers. Even though I was so very tired, I didn't think I would be able to sleep. Ever since my parents appeared to me in my dream, bed time never came soon enough. With me hoping they might come to me again, that made it even harder to fall asleep.

As soon as my eyes closed and I started drifting into sleep, I knew I would have the dream I had had since moving in with my grandparents. The setting was my parents room at Magnolia Manor. The room was dark when a loud noise woke me up. I felt around the walls but couldn't find the light switch. My hands fumbled in front of me for the door, for anything to help me find my way, but my feet always get tangled in a blanket on the floor, and I fall. I find my way back to my feet and put my hands out once again, sobbing, as I hear heavy breathing and frantic whispers. I don't know what is going on. My hand finds the door and as I turn the knob, a bright light flashes as a loud noise fills the room. I scream before waking up.

Instinctively, I knew it's a nightmare of the night my parents were killed. After I have it, I always feel guilty. Like I could have done something to prevent me becoming an orphan. Tonight was no different. I sat up, put my head in my hands and cried as if I were the same frightened four-year-old again. As silly as it sounded, I carried a hope that I would find my parents at the plantation, but I knew it wasn't going to happen. They were dead. My dream was just that: a dream. A nice dream, a wonderful dream that allowed me to feel my mother’s love again but did she really love me? A woman who took my father away from me before leaving herself was not a woman that loved their child. It was time to face reality, my parents hadn't really appeared to me. I wasn't going to Georgia to stop a curse. I was going to see a family I hadn't seen in 13 years.

Chapter 3

Bailey and I traveled over Monteagle Mountain on our way to my grandparent’s. In another month, she would be coming this way to go to Sewanee, the University of the South. I was hoping to get in myself, but they were very select in who they picked. My grades were almost as good as Bailey' marks, and we both participated in the same number of extracurricular activities. I thought I might have a good chance.

I looked over at Bailey, wondering again how I had gotten someone as gorgeous as her. Ok, I knew I wasn’t ugly but I was not conventionally masculine. I had nice hair, straight teeth and good skin, but I was a small little nobody. At only five foot 6 and barely weighing a hundred and twenty-five pounds, I was one of the smallest boys in my class. I was thin and didn’t really have any muscle tone since I never worked out I didn’t play any sports, although I was involved in many of the academic clubs and editor of the high school newspaper. I had never been the type to take pride in my appearance. Most mornings, I rolled out of bed in just enough time to brush my hair and throw it up in a ponytail.

Bailey, on the other hand, was a sports fanatic. She played softball and basketball and she was good at it. She had also been on the homecoming court last year. She was the perfect girl. Short black hair, green eyes, a flat stomach, five foot eleven and a perfect athletic build. She was not over endowed in the chest area, to be honest you couldn’t really tell she even had breasts, but I don’t think she would have looked right with large breasts. I thought she was very sexy. The greatest thing about her was that she was mine.

I guess it didn’t hurt that we had known each other since I moved back to town with my grandparents, but I never would have guessed that the day I turned 16, she’d ask me out for a real date. The thought never crossed my mind that someone as beautiful as her would be interested in dating me. Of course, I said yes, and the rest is history.

Bailey had taken the lead in our relationship since she first asked me out. She preferred to drive when we went out. Anytime we went anywhere we either went dutch or she paid. When things started becoming more serious, she was the one who made the first move. I was ok with all of it because I’d never been aggressive in my life. My grandmother always called me the sensitive type and attributed it to the trauma of my parent’s death. I had no idea why I was the way I was. All I knew was that I was the type who was happier helping Granny in the kitchen than helping my grandfather work in the yard or on his farm equipment.

I forced my mind to stay on Bailey and school to keep it away from what was going to happen when we arrived, but I wasn't strong enough to do so. Would they be glad to see me? Grammy acted like she was, but I didn't know about my grandfather. My memories of him weren't as strong as those of my grandmother, but I remembered him smelling of vanilla from the pipe he smoked.

"You're awfully quiet. You nervous?" Bailey asked. I could see the concern on her beautiful face.

"Yeah, a little. I'm just wondering if they'll want to see me." I said while looking out at the passing scenery.

She reached across her small car to take my hand. "I'm sure they do. It's been a long time, and they loved you. I think they'll be glad you're there."

I shrugged. "Maybe. Last night I had that nightmare again. When I woke up, I thought maybe I was wrong for believing my parents had really come to me. Let’s be real here, there isn't any such thing as ghosts. Now, I don't know what to think."

"There are ghosts." Bailey’s voice was firm with conviction. "My mom said she saw her dad the night he died, even though she was at college 200 miles away. I've heard other people talk about it, too. I've always believed in it. It doesn't mean you're crazy if you do."

I squeezed her hand. "I guess I can ask them if the house is haunted when we get down there. I don't know what they'll tell me about the night Momma and Daddy died, but we'll see."

The closer we got to Atlanta, the hotter the weather became. Bailey rolled up the windows and turned the air conditioner on. We traveled the interstate until we saw the exit we needed to take and turned. Bailey followed the curving road until we came to a small town. I put my hand on her arm.

"Before we go to the plantation, I want to stop at the library," I said. "I want to find out if there really is a family curse."

Bailey had a skeptical look on her face as she glanced at me before looking back to the road ahead. "How are you going to do that? You really think someone is going to tell you something?"

"I'm going to look at the newspaper archives" I said as I began to share an idea that had been rolling around in my mind since last night. "I'm sure they have a newspaper here, and I'm sure they'll have copies in the library. I'm going to search out every month of August for the last 100 years and see what I can find."

"That's a good idea." Bailey’s beautiful face lost all traces of doubt as she smiled. "Let me stop and ask where the library is, and we'll get over there. What time are they expecting us at the house?"

My eyes moved to the clock on her radio. "Not for a few more hours. We've got time. I really want to do this."

I needed to know if the dream was real or not. Late at night, I seemed crazy for even believing it, but it had seemed so real and Granny had dreamed the same thing. How could we have the same dream? It wasn't that I had never believed in ghosts before. I did or always thought I did, but when something paranormal happened to me, I wasn't able to believe it.

Bailey pulled her dark blue Hyundai Veloster into a mom and pop gas station, and a man came out to check if we wanted gas. Most places didn't do that anymore, but in a lot of small Southern towns, you could still find personal service. Bailey asked him to fill the tank, then inquired about the library.

The little old man wiped his hands on a rag and stuck his head in the window. When he saw me, he said, "You've got to be one of the Forsythe girls, what with that red hair. You in town for the family reunion?"

Bailey snickered as this was not the first time an adult had made that mistake. Instead of correcting him, I just nodded my head. I didn't know whether to tell him who my parents were but decided to go ahead and do it. "Elizabeth was my mother."

"Shame what happened to her and Robert. I always liked them. Don't seem like that long ago, though. What was it, 'bout 13, 14 years?"

"Yes sir. It was 13 years ago. I haven't been back since." I wondered if he would tell me anything. Thankfully this was a small southern town and they all loved sharing gossip.

"Seems like something bad happens out there every so often. Nothing since your momma and daddy though." His expression became deadly serious. "Still, you be careful out there."

"What kind of bad things happen?" Bailey asked before I had the chance.

"Murders and suicides. We don't talk a whole lot 'bout it round here. You just watch yourself out there. It's haunted, y'know."

I looked at Bailey, who grinned at me, then back at the old man at the window. "No sir, I didn't know that. Who's the ghost supposed to be?"

He wiped his nose with the rag. "More than one ghost out there from what I hear. Don't really know who it is. I do know they have trouble keeping help."

The gas pumped clicked, and he moved to top off the tank. When he came back, Bailey paid him, and I thanked him for the information. After we pulled away, I looked at Bailey and grinned. "I don't think we need to go to the library. I believe I've got all the information I need right now. Those murder-suicides must be the curse my parents were talking about."

"Yeah, I think so, too." Her eyes flickered with the same excitement I was experiencing. "I think we might've been able to get more out of him if it had taken longer to fill up the tank."

"Maybe we can go back another time if I need to try to find out more." Now, I was more excited about the trip. I knew something happened out there. Whether it was a curse or not didn't matter. The little old man proved to me that the visit from my parents had been true and not just a figment of my imagination.

I read from the directions I had taken down from my Grammy over the phone to help Bailey find the plantation. Every landmark she described to me as places to turn were just as I imagined. Her driveway started off the main road, but we couldn't see the house. The gravel road twisted and turned with magnolia trees lining the way. My mouth dropped open as the house came into view. I didn't know what I had been expecting really, but the house was in much better shape than any other Southern plantation home I had ever seen. The porch, or veranda as I had heard them called before, wrapped around the entire house with the porch steps extending into a cobblestone walkway. Hanging ferns hung above the wrought iron porch rail. The bricks were white and looked as though they had just been painted. Eight windows graced the front of the house with a small balcony above the green front door, which accented the green tin roof. A side porch held a swing and other lush plants. Memories stirred as I looked out over the fields and saw a grape arbor with a hanging swing. I knew I spent a lot of time there when I lived here.

I looked over at Bailey who sat with her mouth wide open. I reached over and pushed up on her chin. She grinned at me. "Nothing like this back home,"

When I made no move to exit the car, Bailey reached across and gave my hand a light squeeze. "We can't sit here all day Baby." She smiled and put my unvoiced fear to rest. "They're your family and they'll love you so stop worrying. Let's get out and get going."

We opened our doors at the same time, and as we did so, a silvery-white haired woman came out of the front door. I tried to get a reading on her face, but as the porch was high off the ground and we were parked a good distance away, I wasn't able to tell if I knew her or not. As I walked up to the house, she started to run down the steps and stopped when she was right in front of me.

She touched my hair. "Just like your momma's. Oh Leigh, I'm so glad you came."

Tears welled up in my eyes. It was my Grammy, and she was glad I was here. I didn't have any doubts about that. She held out her arms to me. I ran into them and squeezed her as tight as she did me. When Bailey approached with our bags, I broke away from her and introduced the two of them. Grammy told Bailey to leave the luggage there and took us both by the hand. Together, we walked up the stairs. As we ascended, I took the time to study Grammy. Her hair gleamed in the sun and curled gently around her face, not a strand out of place. She also wore a full face of make-up, something I wasn’t used to as my Granny rarely even donned lipstick. She wore a pencil thin skirt in black with a polka dotted blouse. Her white wedged heels set it off to perfection. I looked down at my own worn jeans and faded t-shirt and wished I had taken the time to put on something nicer.

"Your grandfather is waiting inside for you. He wants to take the two of you on a tour of the grounds and the house." She looked over at me and smiled. "I just want to look at you for a while. It's just been too long."

My head bowed in shame. "I know. I'm sorry my grandparents kept me away."

Grammy's fingers gently lifted me face back up so she could stare at me. "I understand why they did it. It's a lot of painful memories." She wiped at her eyes. "Let's not talk about that though. I don't want to ruin our time together by talking about sad things."

I didn't want to hear that. Someone was going to have to share with me about what happened in the few days leading up to my parents' death or I was never going to be able to figure it all out.

We walked into the house, and the first thing that greeted me was a huge winding staircase. The rich honey-colored hardwood floors continued to the staircase, which seemed to go all the way to the top of the cathedral ceilings. An old gilded mirror rested on one wall above a table which held a vase full of yellow flowers. The walls were a rich deep red. A chair upholstered in the same red as the walls stood under a painting of a red-haired woman. As the wall continued up the stairs, so did the paintings. The next to the last painting was of my mother, who was wearing a green off-the-shoulder dress with a hoop skirt. The next was of a girl I didn’t know, but she looked remarkably like my mother.

"Those are every first-born of every direct descendant. We're going to have to have yours done while you are here." Grammy said.

All the pictures were of women and each of them wore a dress very similar. "But they are all women." I said as I continued to stare at the wall.

"Are they? Grammy said with a smile. "I haven’t noticed before. We usually do them on the 16th birthday, but we'll make an exception in your case." She squeezed my hand. "Let's go find your grandfather."

I looked back to Bailey who shrugged her shoulders. It felt good to know that she was as confused as I was.

We continued up the stairway and turned on the first landing. The house had three floors. "Do your guests stay all over the house?" I asked.

"Pretty much, except for one wing on this floor. It has your grandfather's office and our parlor and bedroom. When your mother and uncles were little, we took the whole third floor as our home and just rented the rooms on the first and second floor." She turned down a hallway. "We don't need that much room now."

We stopped outside of a closed door, and she knocked on it. I heard a deep voice tell us to come in. I remembered hearing it read me stories as a child, but I couldn't put a face with it. In just a minute, I would be able to. Grammy opened the door and led us in. My grandfather stood in front of a fireplace with his elbow resting against the mantle. He wore dress pants and a shirt and tie. I wondered if he dressed up like this every day or if he did it for me. Again, I wished I had taken more time with myself that day. He looked from a picture of my mother and father to me. "You look so much like my Lizzie," he said. He held out his arms to me, and I ran to them like I was eight instead of about to turn eighteen.

He carried the same aroma my memories said he should. "You smell just like I remember you," I said with tears in my eyes. My voice was muffled against his shirt front.

"How's that?" He asked with an amused grin on his aged but handsome face.

"Like vanilla tobacco. I remember your pipe."

He pushed away from me and walked to his desk and opened a drawer. When he straightened, a pack of the tobacco rested in his hand. "I still smoke it, just not in the house. Grammy doesn't think the guests would like it."

I introduced him to Bailey and then said, "Grammy said you want to give us a tour."

"I do, and I want to show Bailey to her cabin. She'll be staying out there while you're here. I think you'll like it."

Chapter 4

The tour started out on the grounds. My grandpa took us out to the cabin where Bailey would be staying, and we stowed her luggage in there. Our next stop was another cabin way across the plantation, this one was not modernized.

"We use this cabin to show school groups what life was like during the slave days," he said. "We try not to gloss over the details and make life seem easier for the poor souls forced to stay here than it was."

The cabin had a dirt floor and rough wood table. One corner contained a bed which was merely a straw mattress laid on wooden strips. Across the room was a fireplace.

I walked around the room and tried to imagine living in something like that. Even though the weather was warm, wind blew through the cracks, so I knew it would be freezing during the winter months. The one window didn't have glass in it.

"Do you get a lot of school groups?" I asked.

"Usually in the spring," he said. "They bring them out for their final field trips."

We walked over a big hill and at the bottom of it was a large pond. A dock extended out into it. I suddenly remembered fishing there with my grandpa and falling in one time. I laughed and said, "You jumped in after me one time, didn't you?"

His laughter carried a deep undertone that seemed to echo across the pond. "Yes, I did. It was your first time fishing, and you fell in. You came up laughing. You loved the water. Do you still?"

I nodded and ran out to the end of the dock to look at the murky green water below. "I don't think I'll want to swim here, though."

"We've been thinking of putting in a pool for our guests," he said. "I guess we'll see about that next year."

We moved past the pond and went to the grape arbor with the swing. Another memory stirred, this one of my parents. Momma held me in her lap while my dad pushed us from behind. I remembered the cool breeze blowing across my face and the warm sun shining down while we all laughed. Bailey and I sat down in it together, and I looked up at my grandpa.

"You're Grammy doesn't like to talk about it. She thinks it will give us a bad name or something, but some say this house and the grounds are haunted," he said. "This is actually one of the places the guests have said they've seen something. I've seen ghosts here."

"Who did you see?" Bailey asked.

"Elizabeth and Robert. This was a favorite spot of theirs. Your mother loved it when she was a little girl, too."

Grandpa sat down in a wooden chair across from the swing. Bailey and I pushed the swing with our feet. I leaned back and enjoyed the feel of the breeze on my face. When I looked back down, I found Grandpa staring at me. I smiled at him and asked, "Are there any other ghosts here?"

He nodded. "I grew up hearing about these ghosts because this is my family's home. Grammy thinks it makes us look bad, but almost everyone knows it is. Our first ghost is Gabriella," he said.

"Isn't she the one who's being honored this week?" I asked.

"Yes, we always hold this family reunion in honor of the anniversary of her and her husband's disappearance and the death of Clarence, her father. In 1857, Gabriella and Garrett went on a trip to visit his parents under the guise of picking up their daughter who had been visiting them for a few weeks. They never made it to his parents' house nor back home."

"They never found their bodies?" Bailey asked.

Grandpa shook his head. "Nor any sign of them either. The morning after they left, Clarence didn't wake up. He was dead, had died in his sleep. He never knew they had disappeared."

"Did they ever have any clue about what happened to Gabriella and her husband?" I asked.

"Not really. Several books have been written about their disappearance. It’s one of the big Southern mysteries," he said. "One of them was pretty sensationalized. It said they were kidnapped by Union forces and held for years as prisoner."

"But the Civil War didn’t start for several years after their disappearance," I said.

"That’s right. Even so, the Union wouldn’t have wanted them as prisoners because they had abolitionist tendencies. Years later, it came out that Garrett's parents had been involved with the Underground Railroad. It was believed that Garrett and Gabriella were involved in it, too. Some have said they were killed by a slave owner, who disposed of their bodies. Others have said they were caught and escaped, but had to travel out west so they wouldn’t be jailed. One thing is for certain, though, Gabriella would never have left her daughter forever. She loved her too much. From what we've discovered through family diaries and letters, the child was the light of her life."

"What was her name?" I asked.

He smiled. "Leigha. Your momma loved the story of Gabriella and Garrett. Plus, Leigha turned out quite well in spite of losing her parents and growing up during the Civil War. She went on to own her own business, so your momma took it as a good sign to give you that family name."

"That's so cool. I never knew that I was named after someone in the family. So, Gabriella is a ghost here?"

"We've had guests who have heard her crying. She never speaks to any of them, just glides in and out of the rooms as though she's searching for something. We think she's looking for Leigha."

"What about Garrett? Has anyone ever seen him?"

Grandpa shook his head again. "No. I'm not sure why, but he doesn't seem to be here. The only other ghost is Clarence."

"Gabriella's father?"

"Yes. He's seen on the front porch of the house with a gun in his hand. He's also seen right outside of the cabin where Bailey is staying. Usually, he can be heard crying."

I didn't understand why Clarence would be crying. Gabriella was understandable, but Clarence. "Why? Why would he be sad? He never knew Gabriella and Garrett went missing."

"I've never been able to figure it out." He stood up from his chair. "Would you like to see the house now?"

I nodded. "I'd really like to see where I'm going to be staying."

We followed him to the front porch, where he turned to stop us before going in. "Please don't say anything to Grammy about the ghosts. She doesn't really like to talk about it, and she wouldn't like it if she knew I told you about it. She likes to keep up appearances."

We promised that we wouldn't say anything. I didn't understand why he would tell us if Grammy was so against anyone knowing about it. Maybe he was afraid someone else would tell us and we wouldn't get the whole story or even the right one.

The first room we entered was the dining room. A huge dark wood table rested in the center. Pushed up to it were about 16 chairs. Smaller tables rested in the corners of the room with four chairs to them.

"We try to serve our guests family style, but sometimes we have too many to fit at the main table," he said. "When the whole family gets here for the reunion, we'll need all these tables and then some."

The next place we visited was the ballroom. Grandpa told us the Magnolia Ball was held there every year. The floor was an intricate patchwork of light and dark wooden squares. Windows, some stained glass, went from floor to ceiling.

"I can't believe those made it through the Civil War," I said.

"They didn't. This whole room was redone around 1890 after Leigha's business took off. She owned a dress shop and was able to have the whole house renovated," he said. "We've had the floor redone since then. You should see it on the night of the ball. Everyone dresses in period pieces. Magnolia branches and flowers grace the window sills and the mantle over the fireplace. Candlelight flickers. I believe your father fell in love with your mother on the night of the Magnolia Ball."

I smiled and closed my eyes. The music of the Tennessee Waltz filled my ear, and I could see Momma with her red hair in ringlets and a white off-the-shoulder dress dancing with Daddy. "I remember them dancing in here. I wasn't supposed to come down and look but I did anyway."

His matching smile grew wider than my own as he nodded his head. "I remember seeing you peek through the drapes where you were trying to hide. Do you remember me picking you up and dancing until your Momma caught us?"

"Oh, now I do!" I said with a laugh. I was hiding inside one of the many curtains that hung around the room and squealed in delight as Grandpa lifted me up from behind while tickling me. He dipped and twirled me while singing the words in his rich baritone voice. I remember loving every moment.

"The maids we have cleaning this room say they've seen your momma and daddy in here dancing." Grandpa said, losing the joy on his face. "I've seen something when I was outside and looking in the window but I couldn't be sure."

He showed me the guest rooms on the first and second floors, and then we went to the third floor. We walked past one room, and my memory flared again. All the air left my lungs as I stopped in front of it. "This is where it happened, isn't it?" I didn’t realize I was crying until Bailey pulled me close and wiped a few tears from my cheek.

"Yes," Grandpa said with his own tears beginning to form. He took my trembling hand in his own. "This was the room your parents stayed in the night they died. We don't allow anyone to stay in it. In fact, your Grammy keeps it locked and hasn't changed anything since that horrible night. Your momma's things are still in there. She lets the maids go in once a week to clean."

I had to get into that room. I wanted to see if stirred any memories for me. Maybe my parents would appear to me again if I went in there. I might even be able to get something that was my momma's. I didn't have anything belonging to her at all.

Grandpa showed me to my room, which already had my bags in it. Grandpa left Bailey and me alone and went back to his study. We went outside and sat in the swing under the grape arbor. My head rested on Bailey' shoulder. "I hope I get to see my parents while we're here," I said. "Maybe they can tell me more about this curse."

"Do you think it might have something to do with Gabriella and Garrett? More Gabriella though, since she and Clarence are the only ghosts to appear."

"I would think so. I wonder how we can find more out." I sighed. "Grammy isn't going to tell us anything."

"I bet if you talk to the staff you'll find stuff out," my brilliant girlfriend suggested. "They'd probably love to spill about things they've seen going on."

My arms wrapped around her neck and I kissed her with all the passion I could muster. "What a great idea! You're right." I looked at my watch. "It's too late to talk to anybody about it today, but we can do it first thing in the morning. I'll take the inside staff, and you can talk to the grounds people."

"Sounds good to me." She leaned over and kissed me again. "I hope I don't see Clarence's ghost outside my window tonight."

I laughed. "With my luck, I'll probably hear Gabriella crying. I don't mind seeing my parents, because I'm pretty sure they won't hurt me. However, I don't know enough about ghosts not to be scared of the others."

Chapter 5

The next morning, I went down to Bailey's cabin before breakfast. I knocked on the door, and she opened it wearing just a sports bra, yoga pants and bare feet. She was the only girl I knew who had washboard abs in high school. It was one of the many things that attracted me to her after we became teenagers. Not only did she play softball, she was on the basketball team and practiced every morning in the gym before school. Before the practices were over, she’d always be down to her sports bra and dripping with sweat. I think I stared at her stomach for six months before she caught me.

This morning was no different. It was obvious she'd been exercising from the layer of perspiration covering her attractive body. I loved that stomach and pushed a hand against it to make my way back into the cabin. She flopped down on the bed and pulled me on top of her. I hadn't lied to my Granny. We weren't having sex, but I was surely tempted at times. Like then, when she smelled so good and was pushing my hair away from my neck and kissing my neck. I allowed her to do it for a little while and then kissed her back. When I pushed away from her, I was breathless.

"It's getting harder and harder to say no," I said.

"Then why do it?" She asked and grinned as she ran her fingers through my hair. "Have I ever told you how much I love your hair?"

I smirked at her. "Maybe once or twice." She was the reason I kept my hair long. In eight grade I overheard her talking to her friends about how she found men with long hair sexy. The only haircuts I’ve had since hearing her say that were just to trim the dead ends.

"We don't have time for it this morning." I said even though I was leaning my head closer to her so she could continue running her fingers through my hair. Her stomach growling ruined the moment. I patted her toned tummy, letting my hand linger longer than I probably should. "We've got to get you some breakfast and then talk to the staff."

She grabbed some clothes out of her bag. "Let me take a shower, and then we can go back up to the house. You want to join me?"

I grinned and shook my head. I knew she was only kidding. Even though I was probably the last great-American virgin in the country, I wanted to stay that way until I was 100 percent sure I was ready. I was at 98 percent and climbing but I didn’t want Bailey to wind up a statistic. A promising future ruined by becoming pregnant in high school. I know it made me strange to think about things like that, but I did.

Bailey came out of the bathroom fully dressed and drying her pixie cut hair with a towel. She put some gel in it and ran a hand through it and pronounced herself ready to go. She didn’t need make-up to be beautiful which was good because I could count on one finger on one hand the number of times I’d seen her wearing any. And that was only because she lost a bet.

I hugged her again before giving her another kiss and said, "Let's go eat, and then we'll get busy with our investigation."

We sat down at the large table with Grammy and Grandpa. So far, we were the only family who had arrived. One of the maids brought out platter after platter of food. How did they eat like this every morning? Grammy, Grandpa and Bailey all took a fluffy buttermilk biscuit and broke it apart. They passed a bowl of sausage gravy around the table, and each one placed a large dollop of it on their biscuits. I passed. I once heard that if you didn’t like biscuits and gravy, you weren’t Southern. I guess I’m not Southern then because I’ve never been able to stomach the stuff. I did, however, take some of the butter and honey and put it on my biscuit.

Over the bacon and eggs, Grammy told me my uncle Kerry would be arriving with his wife. His children, who were almost all grown and married, planned to get here the next day. "Your dad and Kerry were best friends during college," she said. "That's how Robert and Elizabeth met."

I filed it away for later. I was sure Kerry could give me plenty of good information about my dad. When I searched my memory for him, I couldn't put a picture with the name. I just knew I felt good when I thought about him.

After everyone finished breakfast, I left Bailey on the front porch and went back inside. My first stop was going to be the kitchen. I didn't have any idea who the cook was, but I thought he or she might be able to give me some clues about what was going on in the house.

I pushed open the double doors leading to the kitchen. A large black woman scrubbed a stainless steel table. She turned to look at me, and a big grin lit up her face. "Well I s’wanee. You gotta be Miss Leigha. I'd know you about anywhere."

"I’m not a Miss but I am Leigh." A name entered my head. "You're Miss Lena, aren't you? I remember baking cookies with you."

Her grin widened as she opened her arms. "Yes ma'am you sure did. Now get over here and give this old woman a hug."

I found myself sinking into her embrace and was immediately taken back in time. I had no doubt that she must have hugged me a bunch when I was a kid. I was about to correct her for calling me ma'am but decided against it. She might not talk to me if I did.

"I didn't remember you until I saw you," I said. "I still don't remember a whole lot."

"Bless your innocent little heart. You were awfully little when you left here. Shame what happened." She shook her head and flipped a towel over her shoulder. "Figured you might be coming to see me."

"Why did you think that?" I asked.

"I been working here for going on fifty years." Miss Lena winked mischievously. "Thought you might want to talk to someone who knows about this house."

"I do." I looked back over my shoulder to make sure no one else was in the room, leaned over and whispered, "My parents' ghost came to me. They said this house has a curse."

Miss Lena's head began nodding vigorously. "They're right. It do. I came to work here ‘bout 10 years after your grandpa's sister and her husband died. They couldn't keep anybody in the cook's position because of the ghosts, so they were paying an awful lot for those days. I took the job and stayed on. I had two boys to put through school."

"What is the curse? Is it that a woman in the family kills her husband and then kills herself?"

She nodded again. "That's what it looks like to me, but I ain't so sure that's all of what it is. I've seen it happen three times since I been here. Those three couples shared a mighty love for each other, specially your momma and daddy. Find it hard to believe Miss Lizzie would want to kill Mister Bob."

A tear began forming in Miss Lena's eye. "I helped raise your Momma. Every day she came in here to spend time with me. To talk wit' me about stuff she'd never tell your Grammy." She began shaking her head. "No Maam. There ain't a person on this earth that could convince me your Momma didn't love you and your Daddy with all her heart. Miss Lizzie wouldn't a left ya by her own choice."

My own tears began falling as I saw how much Miss Lena loved my Momma. Missing out on having this wonderful woman look after me growing up was another on the list of things I had been deprived of in my life. "What do you think happened?"

She walked over, leaned against the counter before handing me a cookie. "I think it's something to do with the ghosts in the house."

I took a bite and savored the deliciousness before I asked, "Why hasn't anyone tried to stop it?"

Miss Lena shrugged and helped herself to a cookie, too. "Who knows? Your grandpa, he don't mind admitting the place is haunted, but your Grammy won't hear a word about it. If’n you can't admit there's a problem, ain’t nothin’ no one can do to fix it."

"My parents asked me to stop it, but I don't know how." I sighed before finishing the cookie. "Talking to you was my first step."

"T’was a good one girl. Talkin’ to the other staff will help, too. Some of the girls have been here quite some time and seen a whole lot. The gardener's another good one to talk to. It ain't just the house that's haunted; the grounds are, too."

I grabbed another cookie and gave her a hug. "Thanks for your help Miss Lena. I really do remember you. I can't believe you're still working here, though."

"The pay's good and I’ve grown to love your family. They always been real good to me and mine." She said as she returned my embrace. "If’n the good Lord’s willin’, I'll probly be here another 40 years."

I waved goodbye and rushed from the kitchen. Miss Lena had given me some good information, but she didn't really know anything more than what my grandpa told me. I still thought the best way to find out any information was to get into my parents' room. I didn't know whether to ask my Grammy or not. She might not like the idea of me going in there. The maids had a key to the room. Would they let me in when they cleaned?

It wouldn't hurt to ask. I made my way up the stairs looking for them. I didn't see any signs of anyone until I looked up at the third floor landing and saw three women with cleaning supplies coming down the stairs. I waited for them to come down to the second floor and walked up to them. "Have you cleaned all of the third floor yet?" I asked.

One of them nodded. "We've got all the extra rooms finished for when the family gets here."

I decided not to ask about the room. I'd find another way to get in. "I was just talking to Miss Lena, and she said y'all had seen the ghosts around here before."

The taller lady looked over her shoulder. "If your Grammy knew we were talking to you about this, we'd probably get fired. We've all seen Gabriella walking around. Your momma and daddy, too."

"Did you ever hear them say anything?" I asked.

"The only thing I've ever heard is Gabriella crying and your parents laughing, or at least, I think it was laughing. It's very quiet and hard to tell exactly. Gabriella's crying is a lot louder."

Knowing my parents were happy together gave me hope. If momma had truly killed daddy, there was no way they would spend their afterlife together. There had to be a curse and I was more determined than ever to stop it. "Where do you normally see them?"

The younger girl spoke up. "Your parents are usually running down the stairs, hand in hand, toward the ballroom. Seen them in there, too. Gabriella's always on the third floor or in the ballroom, although some people have said they've seen her outside. I ain’t never though."

We walked a little way down the stairs. "Do you ever see anything in the bedroom where my parents were killed?"

"No, but it's creepy to go in there," she said. "Your parent’s things are all still in there. I think the only thing that has changed is they took the sheets off the bed and changed out the mattress."

"I've seen something in there." The woman who had remained quiet thus far finally spoke up. "There's a picture of you as a baby on the dresser. I unlocked the door one day and saw your parents standing there looking at it. It wasn't scary. I just felt bad for them."

Her telling me this made me want to get into the room even more. I wasn't sure how I was going to do it. Not only did I want to get in there, I was thinking I wanted to spend the night, too. If I had more time in there, they might appear to me. The woman went down the stairs, but I stayed where I was and sat down.

In my dream, my momma told me it was hard for them to appear to me, that it took a lot of energy. I needed to find a way to communicate with them that wouldn't take as much energy. I didn't know a thing about ghosts though, had never even taken the time to do any research or read any books, although I did love a good ghost story. I wanted to figure this out to clear my momma's name. I hated the thought of her going down through history known as a murderer. Even though I remembered very little, I know I have always loved her. Tears filled my eyes, and I wiped them away. One way or another, I was going to find out what happened that night.

I made my way to the third floor and to the room where my parents died. Even though I knew the maids had locked it behind them, I tried it anyway. The knob turned a little when I felt a tap on my shoulder, and I shrieked and spun around.

Chapter 6

A man stood in front of me. He had dark auburn hair not as bright as my own but apparently only ‘the women’ and me had the distinctive hue. I knew he had to be part of the family. I tried to place him, but couldn't.

"If you want to go in there, I can get you a key. You don't have to sneak around to do it." He stuck out his hand. "I'm your Uncle Kerry."

I felt like I should remember him, but I really didn't. The only thing that came to mind was him bouncing me up and down on his leg and him saying, "Trot little horsey." Beyond that, though, he was a mystery.

"I wasn't trying to sneak in there," I said cautiously. "I thought I just might check and see if the maids left the door unlocked and..."

"And go in?" His smirk let me know I wasn’t fooling him for a second.

I nodded and fought back being defensive. Why did it matter to him if I wanted in there or not? I had more right to go in that room than anyone. I crossed my arms in front of me. "I just wanted to see where it all happened."

"Uh-oh, I recognize that tone from my daughter's teenage years." He reached out and squeezed my shoulder gently. "You're upset."

"No, I'm not. I just don't appreciate being accused of sneaking around when I wasn't." I knew I was though. I just didn't like this man I didn't really know telling me that I was.

"Ok, so you weren't sneaking around." He said in a placating tone. "Do you want my help in getting into the room? I might be able to talk your Grammy into letting us go in."

I shook my head. "I don't know if I want her to know or not. If it will upset her for us to go in, then I don't want to do it."

"Then I'll talk to your grandpa. I don't think he'll care. I don't think Grammy's been in here since it all happened."

"I'd just like to see some of my momma's things." My voice was soft and I fought to keep my tears at bay. "I don't have anything of hers."

We walked away from the door and made our way downstairs. He stopped at the bottom and looked up at me. "I think we can work out a way to get you something of your momma's. I might have a few things, and there might be a few things in storage."

I looked around amazed at how familiar everything felt. "Did we live here? I don't remember us having a place of our own at all."

Uncle Kerry nodded. "Y'all were living here when it happened. At the time it was the only home you’d ever known. Your parents were having a house built. They were supposed to move into it the week after… uh the week after the ball."

I finished walking down the stairs. "What happened to the house?"

"It's still there with the furniture they picked out in it. It's on the other side of the property here."

I left him to go and find Bailey. One day, before we left Magnolia Manor, I was going to go and see the house I would have grown up in if my parents had lived. The tears I’d been fighting back finally filled my eyes. It just wasn't fair. My parents had been taken away from me for no good reason. I no longer knew whether to believe what I had been told since I was four years old, that my mother was a murderer. Even though I hadn't wanted to believe it growing up, I had no choice because I didn't have any other reason not to. Now, all of this business about a curse had popped up, and I was supposed to solve it.

I made my way out the front door and sat down on the front steps. For about ten minutes I quietly sobbed to myself over everything I'd lost. When the stupid tears finally stopped, I wiped them away with the heel of my hand. I hated crying and didn't want to do it now. What I needed to do was figure out what was going on.

Even though I knew the house was haunted, I still wasn't sure if my parents' deaths happened because of something paranormal or a family curse. Maybe someone else in the house did it, but who? None of them seemed capable of it, but no one thought my momma would have been able to do it either. I was just going to have to keep my eyes and my options open to anything.

Bailey walked up and sat down beside me. She touched my face. "You been crying?"

"Yeah, a little." I shook my head. "No, actually a lot. It's all just so overwhelming. I don't know if I'm going to be able to figure it or not." I took her hand in mine. "Maybe I should just let it go and enjoy my time here."

."If that's what you want. It could have all been a dream, you know. "Her voice was soft and reassuring. Exactly what I needed in that moment

I stood up. "I know, but they appeared to my Granny in a dream, too." I paced the porch. "If it wasn't a dream, I'll be letting them down" My tears started flowing again and my voice was breaking. "I don't want to do that. What if there really is a curse and it happens again? I’ll feel like it’s my fault."

Bailey got up, wrapped her arms around my waist and stuck her hands in my back pockets. She rested her chin on my head. "Why don't you sleep on it tonight? Make your decision in the morning."

I tipped my head up so she could kiss me. Having Bailey there made me feel so much better. At least, she was familiar to me, something from home. No matter how comfortable I was in the house, I'd been deprived of the chance for it to be home. My home was my grandparents' house in Tennessee.

She broke away and pulled me over to the rocking chairs. She sat down in one and patted her knee. I didn't want to risk my Grammy or grandpa coming out and seeing it but at the moment I didn’t really care. After I sat on her knee, she pulled me closer before wrapping her arms around me and lacing her fingers together.

"I found out a little bit from the gardener," she said as she kissed my neck. "Almost everyone has seen your parents out at the grape arbor swing."

"Yeah, they've been seen in the house a lot, too, but they never speak." I replied as I tilted my head to give her better access.

"One of the other ghosts that's been seen outside is Clarence. He's sometimes seen standing right about here on the front porch with a gun in his hand. Other times, he's at a patch of land right outside the window of the cabin I'm staying in. He's always crying when he's seen there, just like your grandpa said."

A sigh escaped. "I still wonder why he would be crying. He died before he ever found out about Gabriella and Garrett disappearing."

Bailey shrugged. "Maybe he had something else to be sad about. I don't know. The only other ghosts are a couple of slaves. The gardener said he's heard them singing."

That was so interesting to me. I wanted to find out more about the history of the plantation. "How about we go to the library tomorrow like we planned to when we first came to town? I'd like to see what I can find out."

"It might help to see how many of the murder-suicides have taken place. Is it really a curse like your parents said?"

I nodded. "Miss Lena, the cook, told me three have happened while she's been here, but I don't know if three makes a curse or not."

"One unexplained murder-suicide would qualify as a curse to me. Especially after seeing how much it has hurt you over the years." My wonderfully supportive girlfriend held me even tighter. "We'll make the trip tomorrow."

We separated quickly when we heard a car pull up the driveway. It was another uncle and his wife, who I wasn't able to place either. He was my momma's youngest brother, Casey. Momma was the oldest child, but Casey was only two years younger than her. He hugged me tight. "You look so much like her," he said and brushed tears away from his eyes. "She was one of my best friends growing up."

As I watched him go in the house, I wondered why none of them had ever come to see me or to call. Actually, I had thought about that quite a bit over the years, but I hadn't voiced it to anyone. I was always afraid it would hurt my Granny's and Papa's feelings if I asked about them, so I just kept it inside. Maybe I could ask Grammy or Grandpa and find out now. Growing up, I always wondered if maybe Grammy and Grandpa blamed what happened on me somehow and that's why they had stayed away.

Bailey pulled me to her and told me she was going to go back to her cabin for a nap. She kissed the top of my head. "You want to join me?"

"Maybe in a little while. I want to see if I can find my grandparents and talk to them about something."

She reached for my chin before tilting my face to her and gently placing her lips to mine. "Ok, just come on down when you're ready."

"I will." I kissed her again and watched as she walked down the steps. I loved the way her jeans hugged her butt.

I walked into the house and saw my Grammy arranging flowers on the center table. I walked up to her. "Can I ask you a question?"

She turned to me with a smile. "Sure. Ask away."

"Everyone seems so happy to see me, but I can't understand why they didn't try to get into contact with me before. Can you tell me why they didn't?"

Chapter 7

Her mouth dropped open, and she led me into the dining room. "Oh honey, I hope you haven't thought you did something to keep us away."

"No." The damned tears made an unwelcome reappearance. "Well yeah, maybe a little. I always wondered if you blamed me for what happened."

She pulled out two chairs, sat down in one and motioned for me to take the other. "For about a year afterward, I was simply in shock. I just lost my only daughter, who was pretty much my whole world. I love my sons, but I had a special bond with your mother."

"Didn't you want to see me?" My voice relayed the hurt I had kept hidden most of my life.

"Not at first. I didn't want any reminders of her around." Grammy’s eyes glistened with her own unshed tears. "That's why their bedroom is still locked up and so is the house they built. I haven't even been in the room since it happened."

"So you do blame me." I said with a sob. "That’s why you sent me away with my grandparents?" I don't know why, but I never even asked them why I was with them. I guess I was just thankful that they loved me enough to take me.

"Oh Leigha, I mean Leigh." Grammy was now sobbing as well. "I never blamed you for any of this." She paused a moment and it looked to me as if she were trying to gather her thoughts. "I was a wreck. Your grandparents came in and took you the day of the funeral. I was so distraught I couldn't have handled your care anyway. When I finally gained some semblance of sanity, I wanted to see you, but your grandparents didn't think it was a good idea. I felt so guilty about my grief that I just went along with them. I have always only wanted the best for you but I kept sending you invitations to the family reunion every year. Hoping for the day I could make up for my mistakes."

Something about her tone and expression made me wonder if she was sorry for even more than what we were talking about.

"They never told me about momma and daddy from when they were together. Why did they think it wasn't a good idea for me to see you?" I was trying not to get mad at my Granny and Papa. I figured they had a good reason for it, even if I didn't see one.

"I asked your Granny once, and she said she was afraid it would bring back bad memories for you. She said you had nightmares about it quite often. I think she was afraid you might not be able to handle coming here."

"I did have nightmares, well actually I still do every once in a while. It's mainly me being in the dark, but I know I'm in this house and my parents are in the next room."

"Do you have any idea why your Granny changed her mind?" Grammy asked timidly.

I debated about whether to tell her the truth about Granny and I having the dreams of my parents and decided against it. As much as she hated talking about ghosts, I thought she might not appreciate me telling her about it. "She said it was time, and she knew I would be coming here next year no matter what."

She seemed to accept that answer because she just nodded and moved on. "Your two uncles have called your grandparents, too, but they wouldn't let any of them see you. I'm not trying to lay all the blame on them, because we took far too long to contact them, but we did try after a while."

"I understand. I'm not really mad at them. I think they did what they thought was best for me." I knew they loved me the best way they knew how. "It bothers me a little bit, though."

"I’m so sorry Leigh." Grammy stood up and hugged me. "I hope we'll see more of you now that you've been down here. I haven't stopped loving you just because I hadn't seen you."

I hugged her back. "I know. I just wish I could remember more about all of you."

"We'll make new memories." Grammy ran her hand up and down my back in a comforting manner than only a grandmother could. "I do hate that we missed your growing up years."

Our hug became tighter before she released me and gathered her composure. "I guess I better go check on the staff."

My emotions were off the chart so I decided to go down to see Bailey. Even though we weren't having sex, I did like laying down next to her with her arms around me. The only problem was that we usually wound up making out, and every time it happened it was harder and harder to stop.

I went down the front steps and started to walk down the paths to the cabins. As I did, a chill started at the back of my neck and worked its way down my spine. I shivered. At first, I thought it was just because someone walked over my grave, as Granny used to say, but goosebumps broke out over my arms. The temperature was actually getting colder. I felt like someone was watching me, so I spun around. No one was there.

I shouldn't have been scared. The sun made everything brighter, and night was still hours away. Yet, I still felt like I was being stalked, and I knew the air was definitely colder on the path than it had been off of it. I looked toward Bailey's cabin. Directly at the end of the path stood a man. Except it wasn't a man. He was transparent. It was like I was looking through a film to the other side of the property.

In spite of my fear, I started running down the path but stopped a few seconds later. I didn't want to frighten him away. The ghost had to be Clarence. I couldn't think of anyone else it could be. He wore tan trousers and a white button-down shirt. His hair was gray, even though I knew it had been dark red when he was younger from a portrait on the wall. As I moved closer, a sound reached my ears. The ghost was crying. I wanted to ask him about it, Taking careful steps, I inched closer. His back was turned to me, so I tried not to make too much noise. Besides, I didn't know what ghosts could or could not hear.

I wasn't filled with fear like I had been earlier. The air still remained cold, and I still had chills on my arms but I didn't feel in danger. Clarence wasn't going to hurt me. I didn't know how I knew it, but I did. He gave off a feeling that was sad but not dangerous.

The closer I came to him, the louder his crying became. I couldn't believe Bailey and the gardener weren't hearing this and outside seeing what it was. The sobs tore at my heart. They were cries of someone who knew a great sorrow, having lost a great love or suffered some terrible tragedy. I had to fight to keep from running to him, to offer him some comfort. If I raced up to him, he might disappear before I had a chance to talk to him.

I tiptoed down the pathway. It wasn't all that long, less than quarter of a mile, but I took my time. As long as his back was to me, I was pretty sure he wouldn't disappear or know I was there. Of course, ghosts might be able to see all around them, not just what is in front of them, but I wasn't going to take any chances. I had some questions for him. Besides, I think he appeared to me because he wanted to be seen. I think he wanted me to ask them.

As I got closer to the ghost, pressure built around me. I felt like the air around me had gained weight, if that made any sense. The air felt like water over me, and I felt like I was swimming underwater. The pressure slowed me down even more until I was barely moving.

I won't lie. Part of me was scared. I had never experienced anything like it before. The pressure mounted and became greater the closer I came to him. I knew this had to be a normal part of a paranormal experience, if there ever is anything normal about one. I simply didn't know if it was good to feel that way or not. Maybe the pressure indicated an evil presence, but to be honest, I didn't feel as though the ghost ahead of me was evil. I really thought he was just sad.

I was almost to the point where I could touch him, when he turned around and moved through me.

Chapter 8

The pressure of his touch knocked me to the ground on my butt. A coldness filled me. Strange thoughts entered my head, and I knew they came from Clarence. Guilt was what caused his sobbing. I knew that now. I just didn't know what he had done to feel guilty about.

To be honest, I wished he would appear again and move through me so I could receive more of his thoughts. For some reason, I had a feeling those might help me figure out what was going on in the house, which confused me. What could a ghost know about a curse happening 150 years after his death? I had to find out if the murder-suicides had been happening since then or if they were a recent phenomenon.

I rubbed my arms, trying to get rid of the coldness. The chill felt weird, because the other air around me was in the 90s, but I knew my body temperature was lower than it should be. I didn't know if anything would get rid of the freezing sensation I was feeling. I stood up and made my way to Bailey' cabin. I knocked on her door and then let myself in.

She was laying on the bed on her stomach, fast asleep. I jumped on the bed beside her, and she rolled over before she grabbed me and pulled me under her. She snuggled me under her chin and said, "You're cold. You want to snuggle with me until you warm up?"

I nodded and then told her what had happened on the pathway. "I haven't been warm since it happened."

She pushed away from me. "No shit? You really saw him on the trail and then he moved through you?"

I tried to get back to her warmth but she continued to hold me away. "Why would I lie about it? Of course I saw him."

Bailey finally pulled me back against her. "No fair. I want to see a ghost, too."

I laughed as I snuggled back into her warmth. "I can't believe you didn't hear him. He was sobbing really loud out there."

"I was dead to the world. I didn't hear anything until you came in and jumped on the bed with me."

I told her about hearing Clarence's thoughts when he moved through me. "What do you think about it? Do you think it means anything?"

My girlfriend shook her head. "Probably not, we all have things we feel guilty about. I'm sure it doesn't have anything to do with the curse."

"I want to go to the library tomorrow and see if I can find out how long this curse has been going on. Is it a recent thing or something the family's been experiencing for a while now?"

"We'll go in the morning." She kissed my forehead. "It'll be cool to look back at your family history."

I nodded and snuggled even closer to her. "Why don't you get me warm? I'm still cold."

She kissed me and wrapped her arms around me. I was lucky she was so understanding about the sex thing. From what I’d heard at school, most of my friends weren't as nice about it. Even though David hadn’t been dating his girlfriend Heather very long, he was already pressuring her into doing it, and from what Bailey had told me, she would give in sooner rather than later. Bailey wanted to do what I wanted to do. She might have bugged me about it every once in a while, but I knew she was only teasing. I knew she had been with one other guy and did not enjoy it. I thought she might be a little nervous about sex herself. I guess growing up with my grandparents made me a little old-fashioned. When I did something, I almost always thought it through and weighed the pros and cons.

I stayed with Bailey until it was time for supper, then we both went up to the main house. The house was filling up, but I knew even more people were expected the next day. We sat down at the table with the family, my family that I had never known. I looked around at them and realized I looked more like them than I did anyone in my dad’s family.

Dinner was served family style with two servers bringing bowls of food to the table. Tonight, it was fried pork chops, fried okra, pinto beans and cornbread, green beans cooked with bacon and a buttermilk pie for dessert. I crumbled a square of cornbread on the side of my plate and covered it with a heaping spoonful of pinto beans and their juice. Out of everything we had eaten there so far, those were my favorite foods, and I was sure Miss Lena was the best cook in the entire world.

We passed the rest of the platters around, putting more food on our plates. Kerry looked over at me and said, "The more people that’s here, the better the food is. Miss Lena likes to cook for a lot of people."

I took a bite of the pinto beans and cornbread, and I was right. They were the best I had ever had. I was pretty sure she put sugar in them, something my own Granny never did. I’d never tell Granny that someone else’s food was better, but Miss Lena’s sure was. I looked at Uncle Kerry and nodded. "I talked with her today. I remember her from when I was little."

Kerry looked up. "Do you remember any of us?"

I frowned. "Not really. You and Uncle Casey have kind of blurred together into one. I do remember Grammy and Papa."

"What about your momma and daddy? Do you remember anything about…" Kerry stopped when Grammy narrowed her eyes, frowned and cleared her throat. "Never mind."

I started to ask about it but I caught Kerry’s eye. He shook his head at me. Maybe he was planning to tell me something later, but I knew I needed to talk to him without anyone else, or at least, Grammy, around. He wanted to question me about something, to see if I remembered anything important, and I wanted to do the same with him.

After supper, I walked Bailey back to her cabin. We kissed on the front steps, and she invited me in. As much as I wanted to, I needed to get back to the house to get some sleep. The encounter with Clarence’s ghost had left me exhausted. Tomorrow was going to be another long day with us going to the library to do research.

Grammy stopped me as I was going into the house. "Tomorrow, we have to get you fitted for the um… outfit you’re going to have your portrait painted in, and I also want you to have a dance lesson. Have you ever taken dance?" When I shook my head, she said, "I just don’t want you to feel embarrassed when you don’t know how to do any of the old dances."

Part me wondered if she was more worried about her being embarrassed than me. I also wasn’t sure if I wanted her to know about the trip to the library. "Is there any way we can do it tomorrow afternoon? Bailey and I were planning to go to town tomorrow."

"Oh, really? How come?"

I searched my brain for an appropriate answer. "I just wanted to go and do some research on the history of the plantation. It fascinates me."

She nodded, and I breathed a small sigh of relief. I was afraid she was going to question my motives.

"Ok, so tomorrow afternoon it is." She started walking away with the largest smile. "The outfit will be green of course. I think you will look beautiful in it."

Something about the gleam in her eye bothered me but I chalked it up to finally being able to complete the family tradition. I went up the stairs to my bedroom and put my pajamas on. More than anything else, I wanted to get into my parents’ room, maybe even stay there overnight. Something in that room had to dislodge a memory or bring me closer to my parents’ ghosts or even that of Gabriella. I’d like to see Garrett, too, since no one else had ever seen him.

I laid down in the bed and closed my eyes. The house creaked and settled against the night. The wind whistled outside the window, and a magnolia branch scratched against the glass. I rolled over, punched the pillow and turned on the bedside lamp. I hadn’t needed a nightlight in years, but this house called out for one. I rolled around in the bed, trying to make a little nest for me to sleep in, but I didn’t succeed. I looked at the clock, right as my stomach growled. As much as I didn’t want to go exploring the house in the dark and even though I had eaten a huge meal only hours before, I knew I would never be able to sleep while I was hungry.

I put my slippers on and got into my robe. I opened the door to the hallway and looked out. Grammy and Papa hadn’t left any lights on. I wished for a flashlight or a portable lamp, then remembered my cell phone had a flashlight app on it. I dug it out and made my way into the hall.

I walked toward the stairs, sweeping the light around in front of me. It didn’t make much of a difference against the darkness, but it helped calm my shaky hands. I came to the landing and just as I was about to start down, a sound traveled to my ears from the other side of the stairwell.

I flicked the light off and started walking toward the noise. The farther I walked down the hall, the louder the sound became. It was a woman crying. My heart raced. Gabriella, it had to be her. At end of the hall, I saw her. She wore a green period dress with wide hoop skirts. Her red hair was pulled back in a bun at the base of her neck, and she was transparent. I could see right through her, but her sobs became louder and louder. I didn’t want to scare her, as I knew she had never talked to anyone before. I crept closer, just as I had with Clarence. This time, she looked up as I was right at arm’s length distance from her. She reached out a hand to me and touched mine. Coldness filled me, along with overwhelming sadness. I knew I was feeling a little bit of what she felt. "Tell me why you’re so sad, Gabriella," I asked.

She never answered but turned and disappeared through the wall. I put my hand against it. I don’t know if the wall was really cold or if my hand was still freezing from her touch. I ran toward the steps, and as I started down, I heard a noise and saw a shadow walking toward the kitchen. I wasn’t going to let this ghost get away from me.

Chapter 9

I ran down the stairs as fast as I could and turned toward the kitchen. Rattling sounds erupted from within, and I slowed my steps so not to rush in and scare the ghost away. This one was going to be the one I talked to, I just knew it. I eased my way around the corner and peeked inside. To my disappointment, I saw a real life person with his head inside the stainless steel refrigerator.

Uncle Kerry shut the door and turned. When he saw me, he jumped and put a hand on his chest. "You scared the dickens out of me. What are you doing down here?"

I leaned against the counter and tried to contain my laughter. "The same thing you are. I’m hungry."

He put down the sandwich fixings and motioned for me to sit beside him on one of the counter stools. I did, and we fixed our sandwiches in silence. I just had a feeling I could ask him my questions, have him fill in all the blanks that I couldn’t remember, and he wouldn’t mind at all. After we finished our late night snack, I turned to look at him. "What happened that night? Can you tell me more about it?"

He took my hand gently in his. "Do you remember anything at all? I wanted to talk to you about it at dinner but didn’t want to upset Mother."

"I just remember hearing screaming and being wrapped in a dark blanket. I have nightmares about it sometimes." I told him what happened in the dreams. "I don’t remember all of that to be honest. It just comes to me in the dream."

Uncle Kerry scratched his chin. "I was hoping you would remember more of it than that. I never believed your momma could have killed your father. She was the gentlest person I knew."

I nodded. "It happened the night of the Magnolia Ball, right?" Even though I loved hearing about Momma and Daddy, I had an even greater need to find out what happened.

Uncle Kerry's eyes began to mist over. "Yes, it did. We were all excited that year. Your Grammy and grandpa had hired a local, well-known band to play for us, and we all had our antebellum costumes planned out. They even had a little… uh… outfit made for you."

I suddenly remembered how excited I was to be wearing it and to be able to go to the dance for a little while. "It was green velvet with gold trim, right? It matched the style everyone has their portraits painted in."

He nodded. "You came to the ball and danced with your…" He paused to reign in his emotions.
"Daddy, me and your Grandpa. Your mom went upstairs to put you to bed. You were sleeping in the little dressing room off their bedroom."

It seemed odd that I danced with the men instead of the women but chalked it up to a strange family tradition because my memory seemed to agree with what he was telling me. I also remembered loving every second of it and not wanting the night to end.

I frowned as an obvious thought entered my mind. "Was that when it happened?"

He looked lost in thought for a moment. "No, it was later. Your momma came back downstairs and joined us all again. The night wound down, and Grammy and Grandpa went to check on the staff and other stuff for when the ball ended. We were still dancing but knew the party would be breaking up soon when your momma said she just had a feeling she needed to go check on you."

He stopped for a moment as if to compose himself. He didn’t have tears in his eyes, but they were red rimmed as though he would start any minute. I put my hand on his arm. "If it hurts you, you can tell me the rest later." I hoped he would go on because I wanted the rest of the story that night.

He shook his head. "I’m all right. After a while when your momma still hadn’t come down, Robert came over and shouted above the music that he was going to check on y’all. The next thing I know, Grandpa is running down the stairs with you in his arms, a blanket thrown over your head, yelling at me to call the police and an ambulance because it had happened again."

"Who was the first to find them?"

"Your grandpa. He had been going down to check to see how things were going in the kitchens when he heard the first shot. By the time he got to the bedroom, the second one sounded, and he rushed in to find your father dead on the floor and your mother on the bed, the gun beside her. You were standing in the doorway, screaming at the top of your lungs. Even though you had already seen most of it, Grandpa threw a blanket over you and rushed you out."

"I…I saw it all happen then?" I was in shock. If had seen it, why in the hell couldn’t I remember it? My memories were the key to unlocking what had happened.

"We don’t know. You could have opened the door after the shooting took place, or you could have opened it in time to see it all. That’s why I wanted to really know if you remembered anything. If you saw it all or heard anything, you might be able to answer the questions we’ve all had since it happened."

I stood up and paced the floor. "I don’t remember anything at all, other than what you’ve told me, but based on my dream, I’d say I didn’t get the door open until it was all over with."

He nodded. "I would hope so. Even though I wish we had more answers, I hope you didn’t see it. No one should have to, especially not a four year old."

I frowned. "I’m not. I wish I had seen it. Then, I’d know what really happened, if my momma was really the one who killed my dad. I need to know that for sure."

He gave me a sad smile. "It was pretty obvious. The gun was right beside her with her hand on it. There was no evidence of anyone else being in the room, besides your Grandpa after it was all over with."

"Whose gun did she use?"

"It was one out of your grandpa’s collection. He had been out target shooting that day and left the gun cabinet unlocked. Anyone could have taken the gun, but one of the maids had seen your momma in his study earlier in the day."

I nodded, thanked him for telling me the story and said goodnight. I had a lot to think about and wanted to do it alone in my room. I saw no ghosts as I made my way up the stairs and didn’t hear anything as I settled into bed. The only other person who could have done it would have been my grandpa. His face filled my mind, and I saw his gentle smile. He was as unlikely to be a murderer as my mother, but he was the first one to be in the room. It was also his gun. But, like Uncle Kerry said, anyone could have taken it since he had left where he kept them unlocked.

Now, I knew I had seen something, even if was only their bodies. I searched my brain and tried so hard to remember anything, even the smallest detail in my mind. I saw my dress, the red curls my mom styled in my hair that night. I remembered walking up the stairs with my hand in hers, the loud music all around us. The goodnight kiss, her giving me her love, all of that was there, but after it was a blank, until the darkness came over me. Try as I might, I could not remember anything more.

I couldn’t understand why, in my memory, I was wearing a dress or had ringlets in my hair. I punched my pillow and turned over on my stomach. Tomorrow we were going to the library, and I’d read more about the curse that affected the Forsythe family. With so many people being killed, something had to be going on. For some reason, I didn’t think it was something that had just started lately. I had a feeling it had been going on a long time.

Maybe a streak of insanity ran in our family. Would it come down to me? Or maybe it really did have something to do with the ghosts that walked the house and plantation grounds. I preferred to think it as the ghosts, and truth be told, it was more than just a preference. All of my senses told me the curse screamed paranormal. I just had to figure out exactly what happened. Just as I was drifting off to sleep, I heard a voice right beside my ear. It whispered, "You’re on the right track, Leigha. You can figure this out."

Chapter 10

The next morning as we sat on the shady porch swing, I filled Bailey in on what I had found out, including everything from Uncle Kerry, seeing Gabriella and then hearing the voice as I was drifting off to sleep.

"I still don’t think it’s fair that you get to see all the ghosts, and I haven’t even seen one yet," she said, laughing, "but I found out some information last night myself."

I wondered who she had talked to. "What kind of information?"

"I decided to take out my laptop and look some information up about all of this paranormal stuff. Apparently, you can set up tape recorders and record what ghosts are saying."

I raised my eyebrow and gave her a look. "Seriously? You can tape record ghosts?"

"Not always, but sometimes, especially when a place is really haunted. I thought we could buy two recorders and set one of them up in your bedroom and the other in the room where your parents were murdered. Then, we could check them every morning to see what is on there."

"That’s a great idea, except for one thing." I stood up from the swing and put my hand on my hip. "I haven’t been in their room, and I don’t know if I’ll ever get in there."

"Didn’t your Uncle Kerry tell you he’d help you get in there? Why don’t you ask him?"

I paced back and forth in front of the swing. I wanted to go into that room more than anything, but I didn’t want to hurt my Grammy. I explained it all to Bailey. "If it’s just going to bring back bad memories for her, I don’t want to do it."

She stood up and wrapped her arms around me. "You’ve been hurt, too, and maybe going into that room will help you find some of the answers you need. You can think about it while we’re in town going to the library. We can pick up the recorders then, too, if you want."

I hugged her back, tighter, once again glad she had come with me. If she hadn’t been here to support me, I’m not sure if I would have the courage to figure this mystery out on my own. After we released each other, I heard the front door open and turned to see Grammy smiling at us.

"Are y’all going to town now?" she asked. When I nodded she said, "Don’t forget to be back this afternoon for the fitting. I want to get started on the portrait right away. Bailey, I’m going to give you and Leigh a little tutorial on old Southern dances so you’ll be able to participate at the ball."

Dancing? I hadn’t even thought that much about it since she mentioned it the night before. I had two left feet. I tripped doing the hokey-pokey in school. How was I going to learn these dances in just a few short days? The thought of performing in front of a huge group of people caused the heat to rise to my face. I really was going to embarrass myself, just like Grammy said, and her too. Bailey looked at me and grinned. She wasn’t a bad dancer, but she knew my aversion to it.

I assured her we’d be back in time, then headed to the car to leave. Right before we got in the car, Grammy appeared at Bailey’s window. She motioned for her to roll it down. "I know Grandpa told you about the ghosts on the plantation, but please don’t say anything about it to the librarian when you go there." The intonation she used on the word ghosts said it all. She didn’t believe for a minute there were any in the house. Either that or she had told herself enough times that she made herself believe it despite evidence to the contrary.

Bailey asked Grandpa where the library was over breakfast so she knew where to go. I watched as the magnolia trees came to an end. The next plantation over the rise of the hill was dilapidated and so were the next two. However, two of the next three had been renovated with another in the process of being restored.

"I wonder if any of these other places are haunted," I said as I turned back to look at Bailey.

"It wouldn’t surprise me if they were." She grinned at me. "Maybe this will lead us to be ghost hunters."

I laughed and shook my head. "Nope. I think by the time this is all over with, I’ll be tired of ghosts."

We pulled into the parking lot of a huge, two story brick building. The windows on the second floor held the wavy glass of olden times with the ones on the bottom floor being more modernized. The older ones gave everything inside a hazy, grayish tint, as if I were looking into the eyeglasses of a very old person. I leaned over and whispered to Bailey. "This place looks like it might have a ghost or two."

She nodded. "Hey, why don’t you stay here and look through the archives while I go over to Walmart and pick up the recorders? That way we’ll be sure to get back in time to have your fitting."

As usual, her idea was a good one. I stopped at the door and wondered how modern the inside could be after seeing the aged façade? Would they even have the archives? I took a deep breath and went inside. A short lady with curly gray hair met me almost as soon as I walked in the door. "You have to be Elizabeth’s daughter. I’d know you anywhere from that red hair."

I nodded my head with a confused look. Why did everyone in this town forget I was a boy? Instead of embarrassing the elderly lady I said, "I’m here for the reunion and the Magnolia Ball."

"I’m Shirley Nutt, the librarian. What can I do for you today?"

I didn’t want to share what I was really looking for with her so I made up a little white lie. "I want to do a little research on the plantation and the Forsythe family. Do y’all have old copies of the town’s newspaper?"

She nodded her head. As we walked to the microfilm machine, I saw a little cubby filled with computers. Current magazines littered a table around a sitting area. "We’re trying to modernize as much as we can," she said. "We’ve been trying to raise funds for a while now. Your grandparents give a donation every year in your momma and daddy’s name." She looked at me again with a kind smile. "It's amazing how much you look like Elizabeth. She used to come in almost every day when she was your age. Your mother loved to read."

It warmed my heart to know where I'd gotten my love of reading. "I do too."

We finally reached the microfilm machine at the very back of the library. Even though I had my doubts my momma was guilty, I wondered why her family still did things to honor her. The ball was being held in honor of her and my daddy, and then this donation at the library. It was as if she died in some terrible accident, not through a murder suicide. Did they always turn a blind eye when it happened? Maybe it was Grammy’s way of keeping face to the public.

I forced myself to concentrate on what Mrs. Nutt was saying. She explained that for the last 15 years or so, all of the archives had been stored online through the newspaper office, but anything before that was on the film and had to be looked at through the machine. "How far back do you want to go?"

"I think I want to start in 1857, the year the first ball was held and go on from there."

She disappeared into a closet before returning with several boxes and said it would be enough to start. Each box had the year and the name of the newspaper on it.

"Are you interested in all the murders that have taken place out there?" As she remembered that one of those murders had directly affected me, she covered her mouth and stuttered out an apology. "I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to be so tactless."

Even though I’d lived with what happened almost my whole life. This was the first time I’d heard someone mention it so casually. It did bother me a little but I just shook my head at her and told her not to worry about it. She showed me how to load the film into the machine, and before she left, I asked her if they had a history of the Forsythe family or any of the books about Gabriella and Garrett in the library. She came back carrying two books. She held up one. "This has the histories of several area families in it. You should be able to find something in it," she said, then held up the other. "I tried to pick the least sensationalized tale about Gabriella and Garrett for you." She put them on the table, then left me alone.

I decided to look at the book about Gabriella and Garrett first. I opened to the first page and read. "One of the greatest mysteries of the old South is the disappearance of Garrett and Gabriella Gillette. Gabriella’s father was Clarence Forsythe, the man who started the large plantation Magnolia Manor, just outside of Bowman, Ga. Garrett’s parents lived in Tennessee and were ardent abolitionist.

"In 1855, Garrett and Gabriella’s daughter, Leigha, had spent the summer with his parents on their small plantation, where they did most of the work themselves along with a few freed slaves they paid. The couple left Georgia heading for Tennessee the day after the annual Magnolia Ball, which is still held to this day. According to information from Garrett’s parents, the couple was supposed to be bringing along slaves which they would help get on the Underground Railroad."

I stopped reading for a minute. Most of this I already knew, but where were the slaves going to come from? I scanned down the page and found a sentence. "Garrett’s parents didn’t know from what plantation the slaves would come from as a safety precaution."

If we knew which plantation they were taking the slaves from, we could try to find information to see if any disappearances had happened during that time. I scanned a few more pages and found evidence that a red-haired woman had been seen in Kentucky about two months after Gabriella’s disappearance, but she appeared to be traveling alone. If it was her, where was Garrett? I wanted to read more about it, especially since the story had fascinated my momma so much, but my main concern at this point was the curse.

Answers to those questions would be found in the newspaper. After I loaded the oldest newspaper film into the machine, I flipped to August and was amazed at how differently the papers looked back then. Headlines bumped against one another, and the type was tiny. I had to use the machine to blow up the print.

I found the write up on the Magnolia Ball, then Clarence’s obituary a few issues later. After that, several stories appeared about Garrett and Gabriella’s disappearance. Speculation abounded about what happened to them. One of the theories put forth were that they had been killed by runaway slaves, but nothing at that time mentioned anything about the Underground Railroad. Back then, no one would have confessed to having a link to it, especially not in this area. I decided that when I finished looking up information in the newspapers, I’d turn to Google and see what I could find about the Underground Railroad. I knew a little about it from my history classes but not enough to form an opinion about whether Leigha and Garrett had disappeared because of it.

I scanned several years in a row and didn’t find anything about murders. The issues were rare during the Civil War, and I assumed paper was in short supply since everything else had been, too. Each year, the paper did another story about the couple’s disappearance, but it wasn’t until 15 years after that a murder happened at the house. I knew it wasn’t something that had just started recently.

This time, it was Gabriella’s niece and her husband who died. The story was remarkably similar to what happened to my parents. Their names were Sadie and Spencer, and according to the article, they were totally in love. They also had a young daughter who was sleeping in the room next to them. No one could believe it had happened, but Spencer was found on the floor with Sadie on the bed, the gun next to her. Sadie’s father, who was also Gabriella’s brother, found them and took the little girl out of the house. It was deemed a murder-suicide and almost forgotten about, since I never saw anything else in the paper after that.

The next one occurred 15 years later, as well. I wrote down the names and the pertinent details, but they were pretty much the same as the first story. I found another murder 20 years later, and then the next one happened after 15 years. The police never had much to say about it, and the family never spoke of it to the reporters. Their response was always no comment. I found it hard to believe no one had asked more questions about it, but I’m sure it was suspected that insanity ran in the family. By the time I found six different murder-suicides, I was inclined to feel the same.

I also didn’t find anything at all about ghosts in any of the stories. I decided to stop looking at the microfilm and look in the book the librarian bought me. I searched the index and found the listing for the Forsythe family.

It was a little over two pages and read, "Clarence Forsythe purchased the Magnolia Plantation in the 1830. The next year, he married Collen Perryman, and a year later, their first child, Gabriella, was born. The couple went on to have three more sons. Clarence is said to have made his fortune playing cards, as little is known about his background before he bought the plantation and the home standing on it."

I skimmed over more of it and went on to read about Gabriella and Garrett’s disappearance. "Gabriella and Garrett left the day after the family’s annual Magnolia Ball to pick up their daughter, Leigha, who was having a summer visit to her father’s family in Tennessee. The couple never made it to their destination, and Clarence died the day after they left. No one knows what happened to Gabriella and Garrett, although many believed they were helping slaves to run away and came into some trouble on the road." The book detailed how Leigha was raised by Collen and her uncles and aunts. She went on to open a successful dress shop after the Civil war and made enough money to have the house restored.

Grandpa and Grammy were also mentioned. "Thomas and Ava Forsythe gave the house another major renovation in the early 1960s, turning the home into a bed and breakfast with several rooms inside the home and cabins for guests to stay in. They kept some of the original slaves’ quarters and opened the grounds to school and other civic organizations to educate young people about life before the Civil War. This venture has worked well for them, and the business continues well into this decade." The book was published in 1999, and nothing was mentioned about the murder-suicides that had taken place in the home nor about the ghosts said to reside on the plantation. The writer must have wanted to stay in the good graces of the Forsythe family.

My next stop was Google. I typed in Underground Railroad and found lots of hits for it. I decided to go with one from PBS. It said that it wasn’t run by a single organization or person and had many different people working with it, some white, many black. Most people only knew of local efforts to move slaves north and into Canada. Railroad terms were used for the organizations. Homes where slaves hid and found refuge were called "stations" and "depots." Those helping slaves move from one station to another were called "conductors." Runaway slaves, when found, were often beaten or killed, and some of the conductors were, too. I read stories of many courageous people who helped move the slaves to freedom, and I hoped Gabriella and Garrett had been involved in it. Knowing my ancestors had pursued such a dangerous endeavor that only helped others made me proud of my family.

Next, I decided to search the more recent archives and found the story about my parents. If it weren’t for the more modern style of writing, it could have been the same story as the murders over a hundred years ago. The odd thing was that the article referred to me as their daughter. I looked up their obituaries and both said my parents were survived by a daughter, Leigha Michelle Stone. How did they make that mistake? I was obvious Leigh Michael Stone. It said so on my driver’s license. I did a search for Forsythe and found too many listings to go through. Many of the stories were about Grammy’s charity work or pictures of local kids at the plantation learning about life before the Civil War. I finally did a search for ghosts, and I was surprised to find a story done for the Halloween edition. One of the reporters interviewed people to find out the most haunted places in town. All of them mentioned Magnolia Manor. One person, who used to work at the plantation, told the story about Gabriella and Clarence haunting the place. She said, "I heard crying and hurried around the corner. Huddled in the corner, her hands over her face, was Gabriella. She was dressed just like in the picture that hangs in the home." A chill ran down my spine, and I jumped as someone tapped on my shoulder.

Chapter 10

I spun around to find Bailey standing behind me. "You scared 10 years off my life," I whispered with my hand on my chest.

She laughed and kissed the top of my head. "Find anything interesting?"

"Yeah, but I don’t want to talk about it here. Let’s go out to the car."

We thanked and said goodbye to the librarian and made our way to the car. Once inside, Bailey showed me the tape recorders she bought and explained she had gotten the digital ones because the batteries last longer and the quality was better. I still didn’t know how I was going to get in my parent’s room. I guess I was going to have to ask Uncle Kerry about it.

"So what did you find out?" Bailey asked me as she stowed the bags in the backseat.

I told her everything. "I still don’t understand why the article and my parents obituaries referred to me as their daughter."

Bailey shrugged as she grinned. "Maybe they saw the last two Halloween parties we went to."

I laughed and playfully pushed her shoulder. "Hey, those costumes were your idea." Halloween before last Bailey talked me in dressing as maid Marion while she dressed as Robin Hood. Last year she somehow convinced me to dress up as Jessie from Toy Story while she went as Woody.

My girlfriend grinned playfully as she nodded. "Yes but…" Her eyebrows lifted. "I didn't hear you complaining about it."

A sigh escaped before I grimaced. "It made you happy, what was I supposed to do? Say no? You know I have a hard time saying no to you when you really want to do something. It's not like I sneak around trying to play dress up when nobody is looking." My voice began to rise a couple of octaves, like it did anytime I became upset. "I did it for you."

I angrily grabbed the end of my ponytail. "I'm not blind, I know what I look like but why does everyone here think I have always been a girl?" I smoothed my tee shirt down to show my flat chest. "I'm a guy dammit! See, no tits here."

Bailey's eyes widened as she gaped at me. "My chest is almost as flat. Are you saying you see me as guy?" She turned to stare out of the window as she whispered, "almost everyone else does, why wouldn't you?"

Her look of shock took the fight right out of me. "I'm sorry." I leaned across the car and wrapped my arms around her neck. "You know I think you are the most beautiful girl in the world."

Bailey's eyes held unshed tears. "No I'm not." It looked like she was about to say something else but changed her mind as her lips set in a grim line.

"Yes, you are." I said as I kissed the corners of her mouth. "You, Bailey Madison Wyatt, are the sexiest, smartest, kindest, beautifullest woman I have ever met in my entire life. I've had a crush on you since I was in sixth grade."

Bailey started laughing. "Is beautifullest a word?"

I grinned. "It is now."

She shook her head before letting her lips meet mine. "You're more beautifuller."

A giggle escaped as I looked into her mesmerizing green eyes. "Now who's making up words? Shouldn't I be handsomer?"

My girlfriend shook her head. "Not to me. Handsomer doesn't do you justice. In my eyes, you are more beautifuller than any man."

"And you are the most beautifullest woman." I replied.

Bailey grinned as she cocked her head. "So you don't mind half the adults thinking you are dating a guy?"

I laughed, "Why should I, most think I'm a girl anyways."

My girlfriend nodded as she joined me in laughter. "Good point."

While I loved finding out how she truly felt, I wanted to steer the topic back. "I also don’t understand why the police haven’t investigated to see if something else was going on. Didn’t they think it might have been someone else in the family? Isn’t several murders in the same family over the course of 155 years reason enough to investigate?"

Bailey shrugged her shoulders. "It seems like it, but they also had hard evidence that the major players were both dead. All of the women had gunpowder on their hands. Their fingerprints were all over the guns. All of the evidence pointed to the two people who were dead."

"Maybe there’s a thread of insanity that passes down to the female members of the family," I said, giving her a small grin. "Thank goodness it will skip me."

"I’ve dealt with your craziness for a while now." She said with a wink. "I’m not sure it’s confined to females." She pulled me in for hug before kissing me. "But don’t worry, I think I’m in for the long haul."

"You better be." I replied breathlessly. "I don’t think I could survive without you."

As we drove back to the house, I wondered if any of the previous victims’ daughters were still in the area. The one that happened before my mom and dad would only be in her 30s or 40s, the one before that only 10 to 15 years older. Maybe they’d come to the family reunion. I wasn’t sure who to ask about it. Uncle Kerry, maybe. It suddenly dawned on me. I’d talk to Miss Lena. I knew she wouldn’t mind answering my questions, and she wouldn’t stay anything to Grammy or Grandpa.

As soon as we got to the house and walked up the stairs to the front porch, Grammy met us at the door. She ushered us inside and said, "We’ve got to get you ready for your fitting, and there’s someone I want you to meet."

She lead me to the ballroom, and I figured I was going to meet the seamstress or whomever was painting my picture. Instead, I saw a willowy red-haired woman looking out the tall windows gracing the walls of the room. When she heard us enter, she spun around and said, "You must be Leigha."

I jumped back in surprise. My momma was standing at the window, and she was alive. My hopes flared, then I shook myself. My momma was dead, and this had to be another relative. She walked over to hug me. "I know I look a lot like your mother."

I returned her hug and said, "You do, but besides you looking like her, I don’t really remember you."

She laughed, a sound that made me want to laugh with her. "Of course you don’t. I was only 17 when you left here. I used to babysit you."

I tried to remember being left with her, but nothing came to mind. Grammy interrupted my thoughts with a laugh. "Why don’t you tell her who you are first? This is Caroline, your Uncle Kerry’s daughter. She’s your first cousin."

The name Caroline rang a bell, but I couldn’t conjure up anything to go along with it. "I wish I could remember you, but I don’t."

She linked her arm through mine and said, "That’s Ok. We’ll get to know each other better while you’re here. We’re going to be good friends. Your mom was my favorite aunt."

Grammy laughed again. "She was your only aunt."

Something about Caroline made Grammy seem more relaxed, at ease. Her spirit took away Grammy’s pain of losing her only daughter, if only for a minute.

"Well, that didn’t stop her from being my favorite. I named my four-year-old daughter after her. I hope I’ll be one of your favorite cousins."

I nodded my head, and I knew I would like her. She had the sweetest smile. More than just her looks reminded me of my momma. I’m not sure if it was a feeling of safety or the way a smile and a laugh came easily to her, but I wanted to hug her again, just so I could feel like I was embracing my mother.

Grammy handed me some clothing. I held them up. The top was a camisole, and the bottoms were like bloomers, only much longer. They would probably come all the way to my knees. "Go ahead into the coat closet and put those on. Caroline will bring the corset and the hoop in when you’re done, and by then, the seamstress will be here."

"But… but… but…" I stammered, trying to understand why she wanted me to wear these. "I’m not a girl." The two women cringed at my loud shriek. Anytime I became upset, my voice rose a few octaves and became rather loud.

"But what?" Grammy said with her hand on her hips, more than a little annoyed "This outfit is a tradition in this family and I’m not about to be the Forsythe that breaks tradition."

"I can’t wear a dress!" I protested rather loudly.

"Tish tosh." Grammy said dismissively. "You will not be the first to be dressed like that for your portrait. Hurry and get dressed so we can get you into your corset."

Corset? I didn’t agree to that. The only thing I knew about corsets was the scene from Gone with the Wind when Scarlett stands holding on to her bedposts, and Mammy cinches her waist down to 16 inches. It seemed like a medieval torture device to me. I was afraid to say anything, but my face must have given away what I was thinking, because Caroline laughed.

"But…" I again tried to form my argument. Bailey must have heard my distress from the other room and burst in before rushing to my side.

"What’s wrong?" she asked before placing me behind her protectively.

"This is none of your concern." Grammy said with a haughtiness to her voice that irritated me to no end.

"If you are upsetting my love then it damned sure is my concern." Bailey said angrily. I gasped at my girlfriend’s confession. I knew I loved her but had never voiced it out of fear she didn’t feel the same way. Her expression softened as she looked down at me. "Yes silly, I love you. Tell me what’s going on."

"I love you too." I whispered before pointing to the undergarments still in my grandmother’s hands. "She expects me to dress as a girl for the portrait."

Bailey nodded knowingly, our conversation still freshh. "We can leave right now if you want. You don’t have to do anything you don’t want to do."

"Wait!" My grandmother’s voice carried a panic unlike any I’d heard from anyone before. "This is a family tradition."

My girlfriend pulled me in front of her but closed her arms around me protectively as she whispered in my ear. "This is not your family. You barely know these people. Your family is back home in Tennessee with the grandparents who raised you and with me."

Caroline stepped in front of me with a look of shock before turning to our grandmother. "Why does she think she’s a boy?"

"You know why!" Grammy said with righteous indignation in her voice. "I told you years ago."

My cousin gasped as she stared at our grandmother. "I didn’t think you were being serious. How did you pull this off? Why would you do that to her?"

"I couldn’t let it happen to her too!" Grammy exclaimed with tears pouring from her eyes. "I just lost my daughter to this horrible house. I refuse to lose her too!"

"They why make her dress up for a portrait?" Carolyn asked in frustration.

Grammy fell to her knees. Her resentment was gone and a broken, sobbing woman was left in its stead. "Because it is tradition dammit! Lizzie would never forgive me if Leigha wasn’t on that wall."

My mind swam trying to understand the conversation. Why did everyone think I was a girl? Why did my grandmother want me to dress as one? Why was my grandmother so upset? If not for Bailey’s arms around me I’m sure I would have hit the floor. I needed answers and knew I wouldn’t get them if we left. Even though I barely knew my Grammy, I could feel her love as well as her intense pain. Why would momma never forgive her if I didn’t do this? In that moment I spoke before I had the chance to change my mind.

"I’ll do it."

"What?" all the woman in the room said at once.

"I’ll do it." I said with a sigh. "I won’t pretend to have a clue about what’s going on but it’s obviously important to you Grammy that I do this."

"Are you sure?" Bailey whispered in my ear so no one else could hear.

"I can’t get to the bottom of this if we leave and I don’t think we can stay if I don’t agree to her wishes." I whispered back.

"Do you want me to stay?" Bailey asked, still not letting me go. "I think I should."

I shook my head as I kissed her, so grateful for her support. "No, go see if you can find anything else out until our dance lesson."

My wonderful girlfriend kissed me deeply before releasing me. "I’ll be back soon."

Grammy looked relieved as she handed everything to Carolyn. She then looked to me. "I’m glad to know you have found someone who cares so deeply."

Carolyn held up the corset. "I won’t cinch it really tight. You’ll still be able to breath." She leaned over and whispered in my ear. "Grammy pulls it so tight you’ll feel like you’re being crushed. That’s why I volunteered to do it for you."

I almost hugged her. I went into the coat room, took my clothes off and put on the underwear. They fit, but I had never seen anything like them in person before. The bloomers fit almost like capri pants, only a little shorter. I stuck my head out the door and called for Caroline.

She came in carrying the hoop and the corset. I eyed them both with misgivings. I didn’t want to be cinched like Scarlett O’Hara, and I didn’t know how I was going to walk in that hoop, much less sit down in it. The corset was white and strings hung down from the back of it. The hoop looked the skeleton of a skirt.

Caroline handed me the corset first. "You have to put this on and then the hoop will go over it. You’ll come out in this, and the seamstress will help you get the gown on. It’s the same one I had my picture painted in, and your momma too."

"Didn’t most of the Forsythe women have their pictures painted in the dress?"

"Well, this is a replica of the dress, but Grammy likes to pretend it’s the same one." Caroline kind of rolled her eyes. "She’s a sweetie, so we all just humor her."

I laughed. "I do the same thing with my other Granny." I stepped into the corset and pulled it up until the top rested under where breasts should have been. "Is this where it goes?"

"You’ve got it." She took a hold of the strings and pulled, just enough that I felt it but not enough that I couldn’t breathe. "Hold on just one minute, and we’ll have you all done up."

True to her word, she was quick about it. I was surprised how the corset pushed my skin up and gave me the appearance of breasts. Just as she was about to hand me the hoop, she dropped it and put a hand to her head. "Oh God, it’s so awful."

I shook my head. I didn’t know what she was talking about. "What’s the matter, Caroline?" I put my arm around her.

"My head? It’s hurting so bad. Make it stop. Oh, make it go away."

Chapter 11

I lead her over to the chair. She started to cry and put her face in her hands. I patted her back, and soon, she looked up at me. Her face was haunted with shadows under her normally laughing eyes. She dug in her purse, pulled out a bottle of pills and dry swallowed two of them.

"Please don’t tell anyone about this. I don’t want to worry anyone. My headaches have been getting worse and worse. Sometimes I even see and hear funny things while they’re going on."

"What have you been seeing and hearing?"

"I don’t really know what I’m hearing. I’ve always seen strange things during the migraines, but never heard anything until now."

"Did year anything this time?"

"I heard crying but it could have been the blood rushing in my ears. Those pills help a lot. My momma has migraines and so does Grammy."

Grammy’s voice reached us. "Come on girls, quit gossiping, and let’s get this show on the road."

Gabriella giggled at my cringing at Grammy referring to us as girls. She dried her eyes and squared her shoulders. "Can you tell I’ve been crying?"

"A little. Just blame it on all the dust in here."

"I’ll just say I have a headache. Please don’t tell anyone about this. I don’t want to worry the family," she repeated.

I promised her I wouldn’t. Caroline begged off, explaining that she was having one of her migraines.

"Oh, bless your heart. Those are so bad. I was just hoping you’d help with Leigha’s dance lessons, but you go on and lay down if you feel bad."

The look on Caroline’s face showed she was debating whether to give into the guilt trip Grammy gave her or do what she needed to do. The necessity to get some rest must have won, because she decided to go lay down for a while. I barely noticed what any of them were saying to me as the seamstress fitted me for the dress. The dress was beautiful and reminded me of the one I wore on the night my parents died, except this one was green satin instead of velvet with gold trim. As I looked down at myself, I had to admit it was beautiful, but I had more pressing concerns than how I looked in a ball gown. Like how to break a curse and why my memories were suddenly changing to those of a girl.

"We don’t have time to make you a new gown for the ball," Grammy said. "Do you mind wearing this one?"

"What?" I exclaimed. "I thought this was just for a picture."

My grandmother’s eyes were pleading. "Please do this for me and I’ll never ask you to do it again. I swear."

I relented and would never admit that the thought of wearing a dress my momma had worn did not bother me as much is it did when I was first asked to wear it for the portrait. It made me feel closer to her somehow. When the seamstress was finished, she helped me change back into my own clothes, carefully removing the dress, hoops, and corset and leaving them in the fitting room. When I came back out, Bailey waited for me next to Grammy. She had set up a radio on the raised area at the side of the ballroom. It wasn’t really a stage because it wasn’t that high off the ground, but it looked like the place where a band might play.

Grammy must have read my mind because she said, "Today, you’re going to learn with some recorded music, but we’ll have a live band the night of the ball. We always do."

She instructed Bailey and I to stand in front of each other. She then said she was going to teach us to do the Virginia Reel. We were going to be the head couple and learn the steps first.

"We line up men on one side," she gestured to Bailey, "and women on the other." Grammy said as she gestured toward me. "We usually do it in groups of six or seven couples. Each couple dances in, bows to each other and then dances back to the starting place."

My look was questioning but my wonderful girlfriend smiled and shook her head. She knew something I didn’t. I knew she’d tell me later so I let it go.

Grammy went to the radio, and Irish sounding music started to play. I tapped my foot, well aware I wasn’t really keeping to the beat. Grammy frowned down at my feet and then showed me how it was done. Bailey was able to match her steps quickly. She showed us how the head man and the foot lady danced down the line and then went back to their starting places. Then, we do-si-do’d with each other. I remembered this one from a square dancing unit in PE, and it was part of the dance I was actually able to do right off the bat.

Grammy watched us performing for a few minutes, nodding and smiling when we got it right and frowning and making a clucking noise when it got it wrong. She finally stopped us. "It’s hard to get it exactly right when we don’t have everyone lined up, but I think you’ve got it. I’ll teach you one more dance, and maybe Bailey can help you pick up some of the others the night of the dance since she’s such a fast learner." She smiled at her.

The next dance she taught was the waltz, and we learned it to the tune of "The Tennessee Waltz," which I always enjoyed hearing. My Granny and Papa often played the song and danced for me in their living room, so I was familiar with some of the steps. Bailey naturally took the lead and led me through the steps. Grammy smiled through the whole thing and soon said we were finished.

"I think you’re getting better at learning to dance. You figured this one out quickly," she said. "I don’t think you’ll have anything to worry about at the ball."

I hadn’t been worried about anything before she brought up the lessons. I hadn’t really planned to dance at the ball, but I also had not planned on attending it in a gown. I knew if I didn’t dance she’d be embarrassed. She’d be embarrassed if I did dance and messed up. I knew she worried about how things looked. My thoughts had centered on dressing up and spending time with Bailey, not on the dance steps we were going to do or how we would look doing them.

Grammy left us alone. Bailey and I were planning to go back to her cottage. We strolled out to the front porch arm in arm and then saw my Uncle Casey in the porch swing. He invited me to join him. Bailey said we could talk later before she led us to him and left for the cabin. He asked me the question I had heard from everyone. "Are you sure you don’t remember anything about that night?"

I related the story again and decided to ask him some questions. If he and Momma were really best friends, he might know some of the answers to the questions that were now swirling around in my head.

"Can I ask you some questions about Momma?" I asked. He nodded, so I plowed ahead. "In the days before the…well, before it all happened, did she mention anything strange going on?"

His eyes widened. "How did you know?"

"Know what?"

"Your mom said she had been hearing crying inside her head, along with voices telling her the family was doomed or something like that. She also said Gabriella had come to her in her dreams, but she could never make out what she was saying."

"How long before did it happen?"

"She told me about it a few days before the ball. I just figured she was stressed out from taking care of you and building the house. She also had recently started a full-time job as a social worker. She was planning to see a doctor about the migraines, too. The women in this family seem prone to them. I just thought it was all getting to her." He ran a hand over his face. "Ever since then, I’ve wondered if I had told someone would it have stopped it?"

I put a hand on his arm. "There’s no use beating yourself up about it. I don’t think anything would have stopped it."

He turned to face me again. "Why? Do you know something you’re not telling me?"

"I think something must happen to the women in our family to cause them to do this." Caroline hadn’t mentioned anything about hearing voices or someone telling her we were doomed, so it wasn’t exactly the same thing Momma had experienced. I decided not to mention it to Uncle Casey.

He nodded his head. "I think they just snap, but I’m not sure why." His expression changed to one of concern. "You don't suffer from migraines, do you?"

The question confused me as only wo… I sighed as I realized he was asking because he also thought of me as a girl. "No, I've never had one in my life."

I left him sitting on the swing, lost in his own thoughts and memories of that night. I went to the kitchen to talk to Miss Lena. I wanted to find out about the children of other victims first.

She had another hug and a cookie for me when I greeted her at the counter. I asked her if I could talk to her about something, and she readily agreed. "Miss Lena, what happened with the other children of those who died, especially the ones of those that happened while you were here? Are they still alive? Do they come around?"

She kneaded some dough and looked deep in thought. "Well, the one before your momma and daddy, that’d be Kate. She always come to the reunion." She wiped her hands on her apron. "You’ll get to meet her directly, and she’ll probably want to talk to you, too. The one before Kate, well, that’s Suzanne, and she don’t come round no more."

She worked the dough for a few more minutes, and I just sat in silence waiting for her to start in again. As she worked, she talked.

"She came for a couple of the reunions, and then for some reason nobody knows, she just quit coming. I’ll never forget hearing her come down the stairs one morning with her bags all packed declaring she’d never come back, and she ain’t."

"What about the one before that?"

"She dead." She shook her head. "She never got over what happened to her momma and daddy and killed herself when she was just 18. Poor little girl."

I wondered if I would be able to find the time to look up Suzanne and call her. Lena grinned at me and winked.

"I bet you might be able to find Suzanne on the Internet. Her married name’s Davis."

It was as if she read my mind. I gave her a kiss and left her to work on the bread for supper that night. Now that I had a first and last name for her, I was going to find her, and I was definitely going to talk to Kate when she arrived. I wanted to find out if her memories were similar to mine. Besides, I wanted to meet someone who had been through the same experience I had. No one else understood the pain of one of your parents killing the other, but I knew she would.

My next step was finding Uncle Kerry. I knew Bailey might be feeling neglected but getting into my parents’ room was very important to me. My uncle told me he could get me in there, and I was going to hold him to it. I wondered what momma had left behind, if there was anything I might want to keep, something that might help me to know her better. Going in there might also help jog my memory and help me to remember something, anything that happened that night.

Just as I was coming out of the kitchen, I met up with Uncle Kerry. He smiled at me, and I put my hand on his arm. "Is there any way you can get me into my parents’ room soon? I’d really like to go in there."

He nodded his head. "Just meet me at the door in about an hour, and I’ll let you in."

That would give me time to find Bailey and get the digital recorder ready for that room. I was hoping Uncle Kerry would let me keep the key so I could come and go in there as I pleased, but also so we could get the recorder back in the morning.

The path to Bailey’ cabin was deserted, but she waited for me at the door. Her face was deathly white, and she just shook her head at me.

Chapter 12

She grabbed my hand and pulled me into the cabin. "I was wrong. I don’t want to see a ghost, but I’ve already seen one so how can I not see it," she babbled. As she pulled me close. She was shivering and her skin was cold to the touch.

"Whoa, slow down. Tell me what happened."

"I think I saw Clarence. He was out of the path but kneeling down on the ground and crying. He turned to look at me and then moved right through me."

I held tight and comforted her. "It’s Ok. I don’t think the ghost here are scary, especially not Clarence."

She pulled me even closer to her, almost as if she wanted to melt into me. "It was as if I could feel his pain. Sadness, guilt…I don’t know what all filled me, and I felt like I’d never be happy again. He did something he wasn’t able to forget about."

I pulled away from Bailey. "Was he young or old?"

"He looked pretty old. I’d say around 60, but once people hit about 40, it’s hard for me to tell."

I stood up and paced the floor. "It had to be something that happened near the end of his life then. Maybe he’s the one who is causing all the murder-suicides."

Bailey frowned at me. "But why? If what I felt were the feelings he was going through, I’d never want to wish that on anyone."

"Maybe…but maybe something happens to spirits after they die. Maybe something makes them evil."

"Then why aren’t Gabriella and your parents evil?"

I kept pacing. "I don’t know. Maybe it just happens to people who have really strong feelings when they die. Something happens here, something besides the women in my family snapping," I said, thinking of what my Uncle Casey said. "It’s almost like the whole house is possessed and lets it happen, and then after it’s over with, they all just forget about it or pretend it never happens."

Bailey stopped me and tipped my chin up so that I was looking at her. "Do you really believe that, or are those your emotions talking for you?"

"I don’t know." Tears welled up in my eyes. "I just don’t want to believe my momma really did it. I want to find some other explanation."

"I know you do, and maybe there is one, but we have to think this through before we come up with some wild theory about it."

I wiped away my tears. I knew she was right, but I wasn’t going to let go of the idea right away. "I still think Clarence has something to do with it. I’m not going to let that go, but I won’t say anything about it yet."

I filled her in on what I had learned at the house, and she pulled out her laptop and searched for Suzanne Davis. She found her right away, and I wrote the number down. Maybe I would call her later that night when I was back in my room.

"Tell me what you know about the dance?" I asked.

Bailey laughed and it made me smile to see her becoming herself again. "Well, while you were getting fitted for your dress. Someone gave me a fitting for a suit. It looks like I’m going to be your boyfriend for the night."

I laughed as I imagined my girlfriend in an antebellum suit. "I bet you’re going to look hot." I then sighed and shook my head. "This is so weird. What is going on?"

My girlfriend shrugged. "It doesn’t really matter. In a few days you will have solved the mystery and we’ll be back home again. Let’s just think of it as another Halloween party.

"I guess so." I looked at my watch and realized we had to get back to the house to meet Uncle Kerry at my parents’ room. I dawdled on the path, part of me excited to be getting into the room, another, bigger part worried about the memories that might come.

As we came into the house, I saw the maids hurrying into the dining room and knew they were preparing for dinner. I also saw several people I hadn’t been introduced to walking around. They all stopped to look at us, and I wondered if they knew I was Elizabeth’s child. Was one of them Kate, the family member who had gone through the same thing I had?

As I climbed the staircase, excitement came over me, and I almost ran, dragging Bailey by the hand. Even though I knew bad memories might await me, I also knew I would get to see things that had belonged to my momma. Granny didn’t have anything of hers, just daddy’s stuff, and I wanted to see what was in there.

Uncle Kerry stood outside the door with the key in his hand. I gave him a hug when I saw it.

"Are you sure you’re ready for this?"

"He about drug me up the stairs," Bailey said. "I’d say he’s ready."

I laughed a little nervously. "I want to see what’s in there, but I don’t know if I’m ready for the memories."

"We’ll go in with you," Uncle Kerry said. "It will be Ok. I’m going to let you keep the key, but Grandpa thought you might not want to tell Grammy about it."

"Tell Grammy what?"

We all spun around. Uncle Kerry hid a nervous grin, and I wasn’t sure how to react. He walked over and put his arm around her. "Now, Momma, Leigha wants to see inside the room. Dad and I think we should let her."

Grammy stood without saying anything for a few minutes. I was about to say something when I caught the look on Uncle Kerry’s face. It told me to be quiet and wait. Finally, Grammy held her arms out to me, and when I moved in them, she gave me a big hug. "Of course you want to go in there. Go and look and take anything of your momma’s that you want." She wiped at her eyes. "But I…well, I just can’t do it yet. I hope you understand."

I told her I did, and as Uncle Kerry unlocked the door and then handed me the key, she turned to go down the stairs. As I pushed my way inside, I was surprised that no dark memories assaulted me. I was expecting the nightmare I had sometimes to come at me, but I just remembered jumping on the bed, momma brushing my hair, daddy reading me bedtime stories. I stroked the bed posts and saw the white jewelry box on top of the highboy dresser. Momma always took it down and picked out special pieces of jewelry whenever she and daddy were going out.

I lifted the lid and heard The Tennessee Waltz play. Momma’s engagement ring rested inside, along with a cross I knew she almost always wore. It wouldn’t have gone with her dress that night, so of course, she had left it in the box. I wasn’t sure why her engagement ring was there, and I picked it up.

Uncle Kerry moved to my side. "Your momma had lost a little weight since going back to work. She was afraid she’d lose it and had told Grammy she was taking it in the next week to have it sized."

It fit on my finger perfectly. I kept it there and put the cross necklace around my neck. After only a second of hesitation, I grabbed the whole jewelry box to take along with me. I didn’t feel bad about it. These things belonged to me; I deserved them as her child.

I brushed my hair out of my eyes and felt the wetness on my cheek. I hadn’t even realized I had started crying. On the nightstand beside the bed, a book rested open, pages down. It was by Stephen King. I now knew where I had inherited my love of horror novels. My hands brushed against the blue floral wallpaper. I remembered pretending I was blind and the raised surface on the walls was braille. I ran over to the window and pulled back the curtains. The view was of the swing, my parents’ favorite spot. I remembered looking out the windows many times, seeing them at the swing and running down to join them.

My eyes soon rested on the door I knew lead to the room where I slept when I lived there. I went over to it and turned the knob. It was unlocked, so I let myself in.

I suddenly remembered being in that bed right there and hearing screaming. My daddy said, "Elizabeth, you don’t want to do this."

I hadn’t heard any reply because I buried my head under the covers. A gunshot filled my head, and I covered my ears. I remembered reaching for the door. It opened it in time to see my momma's lifeless body falling across the bed as I felt someone’s arms go around me. I released a blood curdling scream as my knees buckled. Bailey had her arms around me, keeping me from falling to the floor with a worried look on her face.

"I’ll ok." I said while half sobbing. "I just remember hearing daddy say something." I filled her and Uncle Kerry in on the memory that had come to light.

"Maybe you’ll remember more if you come back and visit again," Uncle Kerry said.

I took a deep breath, blowing in and out for a few minutes. After I regained my wits, I took a look around the room. These walls were painted a rosy pink. A twin-sized canopy bed with a gauzy pink overhang rested in the center of the room. This was not a boy’s room yet I knew it was mine. Old dolls lay on the pillow of the bed, and I picked one up. Most of my stuff had gone to my Granny’s with me, but this doll, the one I always called Baby Bee Good, never made it for some reason. She was dressed in a bee costume, and I often slept with her at night. Granny had replaced it with another one when I hadn’t been able to sleep without it. This was another memento going with me.

Bailey held up the bag with the digital recorders in it. I wasn’t sure whether to tell Uncle Kerry about it or not but decided he might be the right one to say something to. "Uncle Kerry, Bailey and I want to try something."

"What’s that?"

"I want to leave a digital recorder in this room and see what it picks up."

He looked puzzled. "Why on Earth would you want to do that?"

"Because I think this room is haunted." I waited a minute for the words to sink in and then said, "We did some research, and people have had some success recording ghost sounds. We wanted to try it to see what would happen."

He looked skeptical. "I don’t know if you’ll get anything, but I don’t think it can hurt. I’d like to be around when you check it though."

I gave him a hug, grateful I had someone on my side. "I don’t think anyone else in the family needs to know right now. Grammy’s so against the idea of this place being haunted, and I don’t want to worry Grandpa about it."

"You’re probably right." He took my arm and lead me to the door of the little room. "You Ok now? Think you can face dinner with all these new people."

I nodded, looked back at my bed and knew I’d be back. I wanted to see what other memories the place would dislodge before I left. Bailey positioned the recorder in the same position the jewelry box had been in and turned it on. I locked the door behind me, not wanting anyone to spoil the tape, and put the key in my pocket.

Grandpa met us in the hallway with a worried look. "Are you ok? I heard someone scream and knew it was you." His entire body was shaking. "I've only heard that scream once before."

I nodded. "I am now. I just remembered everything when I wasn't expecting to."

He pulled me into his arms and kissed the top of my head. "I wish none of this ever happened."

"Me too Grandpa." I said as I held onto him. "Me too."

He shifted our position so that I was beside him with his arm around me. "Leigha, why don’t you come downstairs with me? There’s someone that wants to meet you."

Chapter 13

I took his arm to help him down the stairs. "Who is it?"

"Her name is Kate. Her parents were killed just like yours were. She wants to talk to you."

I pretended as though this was the first time I’d ever heard of her. "Really? I’d like to meet her, too." I handed the jewelry box and other items over to Bailey and asked her to put them in my room, then meet us downstairs.

Talking to Kate was high on my list of priorities, but even though I wanted to run down the steps, I matched my steps to my Grandpa’s.

"Your Uncle Kerry said you wanted to go in your parents’ room. I gave him the key. Did I make a mistake?"

"No sir, and Grammy knows I went, too. She caught us at the door and was ok with it. I took Momma’s jewelry box with me."

He patted my arm. "That’s just fine. It belongs to you anyway. I hope it wasn't as traumatic as it sounded."

I assured him that it wasn't. "Mostly, all that came to me were the good times we shared in there."

"That’s good, real good. I’m glad you have good memories of them instead of just ones from that night." He halted our progress down the steps as he turned to stare at me. "There was a lot more to your parents than just how they died. Lizzie was a doting mother and devoted wife. Robert's proudest accomplishment was being your father. We want people to think about how good they were instead of just focusing on the horror of that night."

Now I knew why my grandparents donated money in Momma’s memory and held the ball in her honor. It wasn’t that they were just blocking out what happened and pretending it never occurred. They wanted everyone to remember the good things about Momma. I kissed his cheek. "I think that’s great."

He patted my hand again and we began descending the stairs again. "We give a scholarship out to local girl who wants to major in social work. It’s given in your momma’s name. I know sometimes people look at us strange for it, but I don’t really care. At first the money we made from selling tickets to the ball went toward making sure you could go to any college you wanted. Now that we have more than enough for that, it goes toward the scholarship and the donation to the library in her name. Grammy didn’t know if we should do it or not, but I insisted. She was just worried about what everyone would think, but now she likes it. I think it helps her pretend like your parents died a natural death, not the horrible one they endured."

I squeezed his arm and gave him a smile. My eyes held unshed tears, and I didn’t trust my voice All the years I thought these grandparents didn't care about me, they were holding a ball to ensure my future would be secure. We finally made it to the dining room, and as I wiped at my eyes, he steered me over to a woman with the Forsythe red hair. Lines skimmed the corners of her eyes, showing me she laughed a lot, but I also saw sadness lurking there. She was thin like most of the other women in the family and wore a fashionable summer jumpsuit. I felt underdressed around her, too, in my jeans and t-shirt. Grandpa introduced us, and Kate hugged me.

"Do you think we could sit together at supper? I have a lot I want to talk to you about."

"I’d love that. I want to talk to you, too." She squeezed my hand and went to talk to some other people. Bailey joined me, and when Grandpa announced dinner, Kate walked over to sit beside me. They said grace, then passed the food around the table just as they had the other nights. Only this time, the main table was filled as were several of the peripheral tables in the room.

I introduced Kate and Bailey. I decided to ask her the question everyone else had been asking me since I arrived. "Do you remember anything about the night your parents died?"

"I saw it happen. It took a lot of therapy to get rid of the nightmares, but I don’t have them much anymore at all," she said, a sad expression on her face. "I can’t remember what was said between them though. I just opened the door in time to see Momma shoot daddy and then shoot herself."

"So you’re absolutely positive that your momma did it then?" I shook my head, disappointed. "I didn’t see it actually happen, or at least, I don’t think I did. Just the aftermath."

"Yes, I’m sure she did." She looked around and whispered. "But I’m not sure it was her idea."

"What’s that supposed to mean?" I frowned. "Who do you think put her up to it?"

"I don’t know. I know she wasn’t in her right mind when it happened. Maybe she had multiple personalities. We all remember her acting funny in the days before. Someone else told me once she had mentioned not feeling well physically either."

I decided to share one of my theories with her. "I think it has something more to do with ghosts than with mental illness."

"Ghosts?" Kate's expression betrayed her skepticism.

My ponytail swished as I nodded vigorously. "Yes. This house is haunted."

"I knew that, but you think the ghosts did it? I actually saw my mother shoot my father, so I know it wasn’t ghosts."

We had been whispering and then I noticed people looking at us. I just shook my head at her and mouthed later to her. I wasn’t ready to share it with anyone other than those few I had already told. When everyone had turned back to their food, I began talking to Kate again. "How did you handle it? Knowing your momma had done that?"

"Well, I told you about the therapy. That helped a lot. I also knew Momma would never have done it if she hadn’t been sick. But, at first, I felt like my entire world had been pulled away from me."

"I don’t remember that feeling at all." My voice was quiet but not quite a whisper. "Mostly, I just missed them."

"I had that, too, but maybe it’s because I stayed with my mother’s parents. My grandfather is your grandpa’s uncle. He died when I was 20."

"Did he take you out of the room that night? Grandpa was the one who found me and carried me out."

She nodded. "He was the first one on the scene. I was absolutely hysterical and then went into shock. I had to be taken to the hospital, too."

I had one more question for her. "Do you ever talk to Suzanne Davis?"

Kate shook her head. "The one before me? Not anymore. We kept in touch for a while, but eventually, she distanced herself completely from the family. She doesn’t even come to weddings and funerals anymore."

"I was wanting to talk to her, too."

"If you can find out her number, you might try talking to her." She put her napkin on the table, stood up and then leaned over to whisper in my ear. "I want to talk to you more about the ghost idea."

I nodded and told her which room I was staying in. "Why don’t you drop by there in an hour or so?"

***

Bailey sat at the desk in my room with my laptop open. I decided to call Suzanne before Kate came to the room. My fingers shook as I dialed the number. When she answered, I almost hung up.

"Hello…hello, is anyone there?"

"Um, yes, did you used to be Suzanne Forsythe?"

"Who is this?"

"My name is Leigh Stone. My mother was Elizabeth Forsythe."

"Oh." Silence hung on the line for a few minutes. "I’ve wondered if you would call me someday."

"I’m at my mother’s parents’ home for the first time since their deaths. I wanted to talk to someone else who had experienced it." My hands still shook, but I wasn’t as scared about her hanging up as I was before.

"Kate will be there. Why don’t you talk to her?"

"I did, but I wanted to talk to another person, too. Do you remember anything about that night?"

"I don’t like talking about it." Suzanne sighed. "I understand why you felt the need to call me, but I don’t know how much help I can give you."

"I know. Even if you don’t want to talk about that night, can you tell me why you haven’t come back to the house? Did something weird happen to you?"

"How did you know?"

I wished I could see her face and her reactions. "Well, everyone knows the house is haunted, but I guess I’ve experienced something more than anyone else has. I wondered if you might have, too."

"I have never told anyone else this, not even my husband." She laughed, a slightly bitter sound. "I think I was scared they’d all think I was crazy like my mother or something."

"I don’t think you’re crazy and won’t even after you tell me." I stood up and paced the floor, waiting for her to tell me what happened.

"My mother and father came to me one night. They told me that there was more to the story than what happened." Her voice cracked, and I could hear the tears through the line.

"Did they ask you to figure out what it was?"

"Yes, they did. How could you…Did your parents come to you, too?"

I nodded, even as I said yes. "They also came to my Granny, my father’s mother. That’s the only reason she let me come this year. I’m trying to figure out what really did happen."

"I just thought I was crazy. I was so scared I was going to snap, and a part of me was afraid the house was what was doing it to me. I decided not to come back."

"I did the opposite. It drove me back here." I heard her sobbing on the line and gave her time to stop. When she quieted down, I said, "I thought I was dreaming at first, but I had to find out. Now, I’m almost positive I wasn’t."

"Why do you think that?"

"It’s really too much to go into over the phone." I wasn’t like the normal teenager. I hated talking on the phone, but like most others my age, I did like texting. "Is there any way you would consider coming back to the house this year?"

Again, she was silent for a while. I finally asked if she was there, and she said, "Yes, I’m here. I think I’ll do it. My husband has often wondered why I stopped attending the family reunion or any other family functions. I’ll be there tomorrow."

"I know everyone would be glad to see you, especially Miss Lena. She’s who first told me about you."

"I'm glad to hear she is still around. I loved Miss Lena. I’ll be so glad to see her and everyone else, too. I’m retired, so it won’t be any trouble for me to come." She sniffled. "I’m so glad you called me."

"Me too. I’ll let them know you’re coming."

We hung up, and I filled Bailey in on what she had told me. I was happy she was going to come. Maybe after Kate heard everything we'd discovered and some of my theories, she would be helpful to us, too. I walked over to hug Bailey, and a knock sounded at the door.

Chapter 14

I opened the door and let Kate in. She entered with a smile on her face. "Y’all make me feel like teenagers conspiring."

"Well, we are teenagers," I said and laughed. "And, I guess we are conspiring. The only one who knows about my ghost theory besides you and now Suzanne, is Uncle Kerry."

"Suzanne? Did you call her?"

I filled her in on what I had learned. Suzanne seeing her parents further strengthened my idea that the murder-suicides in our family had more to do with ghosts than with insanity. Her story just added one more piece of evidence to an already growing list of items that tipped the scales for me.

"What else has happened to make you think it’s all to do with the paranormal? Besides your parents coming to you and Suzanne’s to her?"

I told her I didn’t have much else to go on. I just knew the house was haunted, and there seemed to be a secret with the ghosts, especially Clarence. Bailey told her about what happened to her on the trail.

"He did something he was ashamed of, something horrible, but I have no idea what," she said.

"So what do you think happens?" Kate asked.

"I don’t really know. For a little while this afternoon, I thought maybe Clarence’s ghost somehow did it, but if you saw your mother do it." I searched the memory that was unlocked this afternoon. While it was painful to relive the experience, I owed it mine and Kate's parents to do so if it meant finding an answer. "And I can't remember anyone else being in the room when it happened to my mother, then I know that’s not it"

She stood up and paced the floor. "How are you going to find out for sure?"

"Well, I don’t know that I will, but I’m sure going to try. Bailey looked up information about paranormal research and found out that sometimes you can record ghosts on tape recorders. I put one in my parents’ room. I’m also going to put one in here."

She laughed again, her eyes not as sad as they were earlier in the night. "If we can prove that mom wasn’t responsible for her actions, I’m all for it. I want to be there when you listen to the tapes."

I told her that Uncle Kerry wanted to be there, too, and that I thought we should wait for Suzanne to come. She agreed. She also said she was going to do some research on the paranormal to see if there were other ways to gather information on ghosts or other types of hauntings.

"I’ve never really thought about any of this, even though I knew this place was haunted and have seen the ghosts. Now I’m curious about it all." Kate said.

I laughed. "Anything you find out will be helpful to us." I pointed to Bailey then back at myself. "We’re beginners, too."

We promised not to listen to the tapes until Suzanne got there the next day. She left to go to her room, and I said goodnight to Bailey. As I crawled into bed, some of the excitement left me, and tears filled my eyes. I was afraid we were doing all of this for nothing, that we would never find out a reason for it. I needed comforting and thought about going to find Bailey in her cabin, but I wasn’t in the mood to see a ghost that night. I took out my phone and texted David. I waited 15 minutes, and he never answered me back. He was probably with his girlfriend. I decided to call my Granny.

Just hearing her voice made me smile. We exchanged a few words before she said, "Ok, honey, what’s up? Why are you calling me?"

She always knew when something was wrong, and I broke down. I explained to her what I was feeling. "What if I’m wrong? What if all of these murder-suicides have happened just because the women went crazy?"

"If that’s the case, there’s nothing you can do about it. You know you’re not insane, and no one thinks you are. You’ll come home and go on with your life, but you’ll have also gained new family members who you love."

She was right, again. Just as she knew when something was wrong, she almost always knew just the right thing to say, too. "I love you, Granny. I hope I can prove Momma didn’t do it."

"And I love you, and I hope that, too." Her voice was gentle as she said. "You go on to sleep, and you’ll feel better in the morning. I promise."

I already felt better. I set the recorder on the dresser and hit record. The bed called my name, and I snuggled down into the covers. Just as I was drifting off to sleep, I heard a feminine voice fill my ear. "This family will never know happiness as long as I never know peace."

Somehow I knew it was Gabriella. What did she mean: never know peace? They had disappeared. No one knew what happened to them. While I lay there thinking, the idea came to me that if we figured out what happened to Gabriella and Garrett, we’d probably discover the reasons behind the murder-suicides. The question was, how do you figure out a mystery that happened 155 years ago?

***

The next morning, I explained to Grammy and Grandpa I talked to Suzanne the night before and that she was coming to the reunion and for the ball. Grammy hugged me and asked, "What did you say to make her change her mind about staying away from the family?"

I wasn’t ready to divulge to her the secrets I shared with Suzanne, so I just said, "I told her I needed another person here who had experienced what I went through. She decided to come."

Grammy took it at face value, but Grandpa gave me a look that told me he knew what I was saying wasn’t the truth. However, he didn’t say a word or even question me about it. As we were sitting down to breakfast, Uncle Kerry approached me and asked about the tape recorders. I explained we wanted to wait until Suzanne arrived to listen.

"I think the best place to do it is in Bailey’ cabin," I whispered. "I don’t think we’ll be overheard there."

He nodded and ran a hand through his strawberry blonde hair. "I agree. I hope this wasn’t a waste of time for all of us."

"I don’t think it will be. I heard a voice last night. I’m hoping it will be on the tape."

Bailey joined us for breakfast, and later, we waited on the front porch in the heat and humidity for Suzanne to arrive. Other family members approached me to introduce themselves as we stayed there, and I knew I’d never remember all their names.

Kate soon came outside and joined us on the swing. She smiled, and this time it reached her eyes. A feeling of peace exuded from her, and I knew she had experienced something the night before. I was right.

"I dreamed about my parents last night," she said. "They told me to help you figure out what is going on, and my mom said it had to do with the ghosts in the house. She promised me she hadn’t meant to kill my father."

"Are you sure it wasn’t their ghosts?" I asked.

She shrugged her shoulders. "I don’t know. I thought I was asleep, but I reckon it could have been. No one has ever said anything about seeing their ghosts here, though."

"That doesn’t mean they aren’t here," Bailey said. "We can’t know all of the secrets of this old house."

"You’re probably right. All I know is that I feel a lot more at ease about doing this, and I no longer blame my mother for killing my father. I can’t describe exactly what the dream was like, but it was as real as anything I’ve experienced in my lifetime."

"Mine was very dreamlike," I said, "but I knew afterwards that I had to figure out what was going on. My parents came to my Granny, too, and she also said it gave her a sense of peace about what happened. She doesn't blame my mother for it anymore either."

A woman with graying red hair walked up the steps to the porch. She turned to look at me and then at Kate. "I know you, Kate, but are you Leigha? I’m Suzanne."

"I'm Leigh." I said as I got to my feet.

The three of us hugged. It was as if we were members of a club only a few had joined. One which no one wanted to be a member. When we drew apart, all of us had tears in our eyes.

Suzanne looked at Kate and I and said, "I dreamed of my parents again last night. They told me I was doing the right thing by coming here and that we were all looking in the right direction."

Kate shared her dream with Suzanne. Suzanne said she wanted to go in and see Grammy and Grandpa and would find Uncle Kerry so we could all listen to the tapes from the rooms. Bailey, Kate and I went to my parents’ room and got that recorder. I already had the one from my room.

By the time we got back out to the porch, Suzanne and Uncle Kerry waited on us. We walked back to Bailey’ cabin in silence. I think we were all excited and nervous about listening to the tapes. I know I thought we’d hear something, but I also was afraid we wouldn’t. I didn’t want to look like a fool in front of all them, especially Suzanne, since I had talked her into coming back to the house and essentially back into the family.

Bailey and I sat on the bed, and the others took chairs in the room. My girlfriend grabbed a pencil and a notepad from her laptop bag and gave them to Uncle Kerry. "Why don’t you make notes of what we hear the first time we listen to it? Then, we’ll compare it to what we all think we heard and maybe listen to it again."

Uncle Kerry nodded, a frown on his face. I didn’t know if he was annoyed, thinking this was a huge waste of time, or if he was afraid of what he might hear. Bailey grabbed the recorder from my room, and we decided we’d listen to it first.

What I heard last night played about five minutes into the tape. A low whispering repeated the words, "This family will never know happiness as long as I never know peace."

Chapter 15

Uncle Kerry gasped and started writing on the pad. Suzanne and Kate both stared at me, their eyes wide. A few minutes later, the same voice whispered again, "We have to leave during the day and then hide out to wait for nightfall."

At least, I think that’s what she said. The voice was low, and the tape sounded scratchy. I wondered if it was the recorder or if this was the way most EVT recordings sounded. More sounds followed, although I couldn’t always make them out. Uncle Kerry kept writing every time the recorder played something, and after an hour, I pushed the stop button.

"Are y’all hearing the same things said over and over again?" I asked. "That’s what it sounds like to me."

Everyone nodded, and Uncle Kerry looked up from the notepad. "Here’s what I think was said." He repeated what I heard the night before and then the part about leaving during the day. "Next, I heard it say, ‘Papa must never know," and ‘We have to come back and get Samuel and Harriet.’ And then, it replays over and over again."

Suzanne and Kate agreed. I jumped up from the bed. "Who was saying that? And, who is Samuel and Harriet? Uncle Kerry, do you ever remember hearing about any family members with those names?"

He shook his head. "There might be a distant cousin named Samuel, but no direct member of the family, no one who had lived in the house anyway."

I paced the floor, thoughts running through my head. It hit me. Gabriella and Garrett and the underground railroad. I shared with them the theory Grandpa had about them. "It’s Gabriella talking to Garrett working out a plan to get two slaves away from the plantation. I just know it."

"But what does it mean that this family will never know happiness until she knows peace? What happened to her that is keeping her from being peaceful?" Kate asked.

"I don’t know," I said. "I think we have to figure that out, and if we do, these murder-suicides will stop."

Uncle Kerry looked lost in thought and soon said, "I’m just not sure what to think. All these years, we’d blamed it on genetics, some sort of family history of insanity, and now, I’m hearing ghostly voices on tape recorders. Maybe I’m the insane one."

Suzanne touched his arm. "If you are, then we all are. We all heard it."

"One way to prove that it was Gabriella’s voice is to find out whose room I’m staying in," I said. "Uncle Kerry, do you think you can ask Grammy about that? Also, do you know if there are any records to the name of the slaves that were here around the time that Gabriella and Garrett disappeared?"

Uncle Kerry nodded. "Yes to both but I'm going to ask Dad. He can find out if there really was a Samuel and a Harriet."

Bailey looked at her watch. "They’re going to be expecting us back at the house in about an hour for lunch. Let’s listen to the tape from Leigh’s parents’ room and then go back to the house. We can meet up later to see what Kerry has found out."

We all sat back down in our original positions, Uncle Kerry’s pen poised over the notepad. Bailey started the recorder and before long, we all heard a voice. Uncle Kerry gasped and mouthed to me, "Your momma." I knew it was her voice, too. Unfortunately, I couldn’t make out what she was saying. Then, I heard my father’s voice clearly. "Elizabeth, you don’t want to do this."

My momma said, "I’m not…" The rest wasn’t audible, just hisses and scratches. This played out over and over again for 30 minutes. Nothing else was said. Bailey turned the recorder off.

"Did anyone make out what the first thing the female voice said?" Uncle Kerry said. "I heard something about avenging her death or something of the sort."

I shook my head. "I couldn’t even hear that. I’m not sure what she said at all then."

Uncle Kerry repeated the rest of what he heard. His face was pale. "That was your father’s voice, too. I just know it. I wish we could have heard the rest of what your momma was about to say."

"If we heard that, we might know more about what happens the nights the curse occurs," Kate said. "What was she going to say? ‘I’m not going to do anything…’ or ‘I’m not going to listen…’ Ugh, it could be anything."

"We could go insane ourselves guessing," Suzanne said. "It won’t do any good at all."

"I’ll spend some time tonight listening to more of both tapes to see if I hear anything else," Bailey said. "I’ll wait until everything has quieted down and listen with my headphones."

Uncle Kerry stood up and put the notepad and pen on the bed. "I don’t need any more convincing. Anyone listening to these tapes would know something was going on in the house." He ran a hand through his hair. "My momma still won’t believe, but I think I’m going to say something about it to your grandpa."

I frowned. "Are you sure we should? Maybe we should wait until we get more information."

He nodded. "Why don’t we wait until after I see if your room was Gabriella’s and Garrett’s and if there were slaves here named Samuel and Harriet. I want to see if they disappeared at the same time Gabriella and Garrett did or if they were here afterward."

We left the cabin together, and I felt cold air settle over me. When I looked up, I saw Clarence kneeling on the path. I stopped everyone and pointed. We all stared, as he cried, one hand on the ground, the other over his eyes. Sadness washed over me, as did guilt and other emotions I couldn’t identify. Uncle Kerry’s face paled, his eyes wide. Suzanne and Kate both had their mouths open, their expressions of shock almost identical. Soon, he disappeared, and the heavy heat and humidity returned.

"Who was that?" Suzanne whispered.

"I think it was Clarence," I said. "He’s the only old man ghost I’ve heard about."

"My parents have a portrait of Clarence around here somewhere," Uncle Kerry said. "I’m sure it was him, but I’ll ask Dad about it and look to see. What was he so upset about? I don’t know a lot about his history at all."

"Why don’t we meet on the front porch after breakfast in the morning and go back to Bailey’s cabin so Uncle Kerry can fill us in what he finds out? Then, we can share if anything else has happened."

They all agreed, and we started our way back to the house. I was sure the curse had something to do with Clarence, Gabriella and Garrett, but my mind couldn’t figure out what exactly had happened. And why did what happen cause the women in our family to commit murder and then suicide? It was all so confusing, and I felt as though I would drive myself crazy trying to figure it out.

Grammy met me at the door as we walk in. She had a puzzled look on her face at all of us coming in together but didn’t say a word about it. She steered me toward the dining room as she said, "The portrait artist is here today. You’ll pose for her for a few sketches, and she can do the rest of the painting from those. It will just take an hour or so for her to do it."

She frowned as I sighed and asked, "Where will I be posing for it?"

"I thought the ball room would be nice. Sometimes we do it outside, but I think it’s just too hot today. Some of the decorations for the ball have already come in, so they will provide a nice backdrop."

I took my time eating lunch, dreading the trip to the ballroom and having to stand still for so long. The thought of getting back into the corset and hoops freaked me out a little, but I knew I had to get used to it, since I was going to have to wear them to the ball in a few days. Kate and Suzanne chatted with me about the ball and both said their husbands would be joining them on Saturday, as they couldn’t get any more time off. Kate’s children were also coming, and I looked forward to meeting them.

Grammy dragged me away as soon as my plate was clean. Caroline followed behind us as she was going to help me get into the dress again. She was all smiles as we went into the fitting room, the corset and hoop in her hands. The strange incident from the other day entered my head, and I asked her, "Have you had anymore headaches lately?"

She laughed. "It was so strange that day, but no, I haven’t. The more I think about it, I really do believe I was just hearing the blood rushing in my ears, not someone crying." She patted my arm. "Don’t worry about me. You just enjoy your time here."

A friend of mine at school often suffered from migraines, and she told me she often saw strange things when she had one. It stood to reason that they could also cause you to hear them as well. I decided to take Caroline’s advice and not worry about her.

Caroline helped me get into the corset and the hoop. The experience was every bit as unpleasant as before. The dress hung on a hanger, and after I got that on, she climbed in a chair to do my hair. I regretted all the times I ignored my Papa when he suggested I get hair cut as she pulled the sides up and left the rest to cascade down before she took a curling iron to it and made something she called banana curls to hang loose. She also did my face using her own make-up since I obviously didn’t have any of my own. "You don’t want to look washed out," she explained.

When she finished, I embarrassingly walked out to the ballroom and posed by one of the pillars the decorators had set up. The portrait artist sketched for about 45 minutes, turning me one way and then another. During this time, I thought about what we had found out, which really wasn’t all that much. The more I concentrated on it, the more frustrated I became. We weren’t really any closer to solving the mystery than we had been before.

The last 15 minutes consisted of the artist taking several pictures of me with her digital camera. She talked to Grammy for a few minutes and then left. Caroline went with her, leaving me and Grammy alone in the ballroom. I turned to go into the fitting room, sure that Grammy was going to help me out of the dress, when I heard a gasp behind me. I spun around and saw my parents dancing through the ballroom. Grammy had her hand over mouth with tears in her eyes.

Chapter 16

They danced for several minutes, as Grammy and I watched, not saying a word. I walked over to her and took her hand, giving it a squeeze as we observed my parents blissfully swaying all over the ballroom. My momma looked beautiful wearing the exact dress I had on, her hair styled just as mine was today. She often smiled up at Daddy, and his eyes met hers many times. They looked so in love that I couldn’t help but cry myself. How I wished I could have had them in my life, just as they were in front of me now.

After a while, they danced away in a mist. I looked over at Grammy and said, "Please don’t say you didn’t see them, because I know you did."

"I saw them." She wiped away her tears. "I know the family thinks I’m silly for pretending this place doesn’t have its ghosts, but I don’t like to think about it."

"Why? It gives me a sense of comfort to know they are still here, watching over me."

"Everyone already sees me as the mother of the lady who snapped and killed her husband. If I start endorsing these stories of ghosts, I’ll be seen as crazy myself. I don’t think I could stand that."

"What would you say if I told you that I think there’s more to the story than Momma just snapped and killed Daddy? And what if a ghost have something to do with it?"

"That’s just crazy, foolish talk. You need to get that notion right out of your head. I don’t know what happens on the nights those tragedies occurred, but it certainly didn’t have anything to do with ghosts," she said angrily.

Her words stung, but I ignored the hurt feelings and pressed on. "I’m gathering proof right now, and I will figure out what happened. I know Momma wouldn’t have done it." I told her how my parents appeared to me and what they said. "I’m going to solve this mystery if it’s the last thing I do."

"You just dreamed your parents came to you," she said and turned to the door. "I don’t want to hear another word about it, and I don’t want you to tell anyone else either. Not another word of this nonsense, understood?"

She left me alone before I could tell her about everyone else’s involvement. She also didn’t help me out of the dress, so I was stuck doing that alone. By the time I struggled out of the dress, corset and hoop, tears rolled down my cheeks. My Granny had never been that mean to me, and I wouldn’t have expected it from what I knew of my Grammy. I just wanted to go to my room and be alone. As I was running to it, I bumped into someone and looked up to see Grandpa standing there. He put his hands on my shoulders and steered me into his study.

We sat down on the couch, and I cried on his shoulder. He took a handkerchief from his back pocket and dried my tears for me, just as I imagined he would have when I had been a little kid. I sniffed and stopped the tears. He finally said, "I bet you had a run in with your Grammy, right?"

I nodded my head but didn’t say anything.

"You look just like your momma did when she and Grammy had a fight," he said. "What was it about?"

I didn’t know whether to share the secret or not. I hadn’t really meant to tell Grammy about it, but her denials of the ghost in the house pushed me to it. It was probably time he knew. "We saw Momma and Daddy’s ghost in the ballroom."

"Oh? Did she pretend like she didn’t see them?"

I shook my head. "No, not exactly." I shared with him what she said and then told him what I believed about the nights when a murder-suicide happened. "She told me not to say another word about it and not tell anyone else either, but what she doesn’t know is Bailey, Uncle Kerry, Kate and Suzanne are all involved in solving the mystery."

He stood up and paced in front of the big stone fireplace behind the couch. I turned around in my seat so I could see him. His eyes showed me he was working on remembering something. "So, you think the ghosts have something to do with it?"

"Yes sir, I’m almost positive it has something to do with Gabriella and Garrett’s disappearance, but I don’t know how."

He rubbed his chin and leaned against the polished mantel. "That makes sense then. The night your parents died, I rushed into the room to see what happened and to check on you. As soon as I reached their room, I heard a strange mixture of laughter and sobbing. When I opened the door, there stood Gabriella, and she was the one making those sounds. I’ve never said a word about it before now."

The wheels in my mind started turning again. Even though Kate had seen her mother do it, did Gabriella sometimes commit the murder? How could a ghost lift a gun, much less make it go off? I needed to do some research about paranormal phenomena to see if that would be possible. "Did she say or do anything?"

"No, just the laughing and crying at the same time. She disappeared as soon as I entered the room, and I didn’t stop to pay that much attention. I wanted to see about your parents and get you out of there."

I stood up and joined him by the fireplace. "This is so confusing. The more I hear, the more I believe this is some kind of curse caused by the ghosts here, but I can’t figure out how it all goes together. We’re missing something."

I told him what we had been doing with the tape recorders and what we had heard on them. He had already talked to Uncle Kerry earlier and was going to help him go back through some of the plantation records to find the information he was looking for.

"If you find anything else, let me know," he said. "I want to be kept informed about this. Don’t worry about your Grammy. She’s not really mad at you; the whole ghost thing just scares her."

"I know. I just wasn’t expecting her to fuss at me like she did," I said. "Besides, I was hoping she would keep an open mind about all of it."

"Until you have irrefutable proof that the ghosts were the ones who have caused this, your Grammy won’t believe it. Well, she might believe it, but she isn’t ever going to admit she does. She doesn’t want anything to make the family look bad, and she thinks if we admit the place is haunted, folks will think even worse of us than they do."

"I don’t think anyone really thinks bad about the Forsythe family," I said. "Y’all have donated time and money to all kinds of things over the years."

"I know. I’ve tried to tell your Grammy that. I know some people see us as the family that goes crazy every now and again, but people around here don’t think much about anyone being crazy as long as they don’t bother them. Most families have a crazy relative anyway. They’re used to it." He smiled at me.

I left his study and went to my room. I paced the floor, all of the information racing through my mind. I just knew Gabriella was behind the murder-suicides. I just didn’t know how or why. Where did Garrett fit into this? What happened to them the night they disappeared? And what was Clarence’s secret? What had he done to cause him to feel such guilt and sadness? If I figured out the answers to these questions, I knew we would have the mystery of the curse solved.

My first thought went to whether a ghost could commit murder. I grabbed my laptop case and slipped the computer out. I was glad the plantation had Wi-Fi available, so I could quickly find the information I needed. Google was my friend again, and I soon found out that while no ghost had ever committed murder, some had been able to move objects around a house. However, it was thought it took a lot of energy, so it didn’t happen very much. This search led me to poltergeist, but I was almost positive this had nothing to do with them. That particular phenomena usually happened in a home with a teenager, and that wasn’t the case here.

I also found definitions of residual and intelligent hauntings. A residual haunting was a ghost that did the same thing over and over again, like a recording. Well, some information even went so far as to say it isn’t really a ghost but merely a playback of an event caused by energy. You can’t interact with a residual haunting. It sounded to me like Clarence was one, and he looked, felt and acted like a ghost to me, so that’s what I was going to call him.

An intelligent haunting is one where the ghost interacts with the present time. These ghosts can communicate with people and even give them messages. While I hadn’t been able to communicate with Gabriella yet, I was sure she was an intelligent haunting and the communication would come later.

Another area of paranormal research that popped up was ghostly possession. This piqued my interest because maybe Gabriella possessed the woman, made her shoot her husband and then kill herself. In fact, this theory made much more sense than Gabriella herself doing the shooting, since Kate had actually witnessed the event and didn’t mention seeing a ghost. I took out my notebook and wrote down a few things I wanted to share with everyone when we met the next day.

Just as I was putting my laptop away, a knock sounded at the door. I opened it to find Grammy standing there.

Chapter 17

"May I come in?" She asked.

I nodded and opened the door wider. She came in and sat down in the chair across from the bed. I made myself comfortable on my bed and looked at her, wondering what she wanted to say.

"I came here to apologize to you," she said as she stared in my eyes. "I shouldn’t have snapped at you like that."

"I accept your apology," I said because I hated being upset with anyone I cared about, "but I’m not going to stop trying to find a reason why this curse has been happening to our family all these years."

"I’m not asking you to stop. I just don’t want you mentioning it to a bunch of people. Please just keep it to yourself." She got up, sat down beside me on the bed and put her arm around me. "I never really thought about how all of this would affect you. It’s only natural for you to want to find a reason why this happened. We all wonder about it."

"Of course I wonder. I only have good memories of my momma. None that would make me think she could kill my father and then turn the gun on herself. I refuse to believe that my momma, the woman who gave birth to me, the woman who bathed me every night, the woman who sat beside my daddy as he read me bedtime stories, the woman who held me in her lap laughing as daddy pushed us in a swing." Tears were streaming down my face and it was getting hard to speak, "I refuse to believe that woman would leave me willingly and take my daddy with her."

"Oh Leigha." Grammy said with tears of her own streaming down her face. "I don't believe for second that she was in her right mind when she did this. She loved you more than anything on this earth but I don't think some silly ghost did it.

I shrugged away from her and stood up. "Something is going on here. For the past 150 years or more, a woman kills her husband and then herself."

"I know the family history."

I put my hands on my hips and looked down at her. "Well, don’t you think that’s weird? Doesn’t it seem strange that every 15 to 20 years, a Forsythe woman just suddenly, out of the blue, loses her mind, when it’s totally out of character for her and nobody would have ever thought she’d do it? I don’t understand why no one has ever tried to figure it out before now. I just don’t get you people."

She looked at me, a calm expression on her face. I wondered how many teenage fits she had faced from her own children. "I think the only curse the Forsythe family faces is one of insanity. I don’t believe any of these deaths have been caused by ghosts." I knew she was lying. I could see it in her eyes.

Even though I once thought this myself, I knew I had to dispute her. "Mental illness usually shows much earlier in life than late 20s, early 30s. Besides, y’all would have seen some kind of signs from these women before it happened."

"I don’t know then." She stood up beside me. "I don’t know what happens. I don’t know how to stop it, so I can’t worry about it. I’m not going to try to stop you from trying to solve this mystery, but I am never going to be able to make myself believe that a ghost murdered two people."

"It’s a lot more than two people," I said. "I’ve met two women whose parents died, so that makes six. I also know of another girl who killed herself after this happened to her parents. If you include her, that makes nine. Those are just the ones in recent memory. I found newspaper stories of ones that happened in the 1800s. How many more people have to die before you’ll want to do something?"

"If I could do something now to stop it, I would. What do you expect me to do?" She asked with her arms folded across her chest. "I got you out of here so it couldn’t happen to you too."

I remembered what Grandpa had told me about her believing it, but not admitting to it. I studied her face to see if she revealed anything there. If she believed it but was pretending not to, she was doing a terrific job of hiding it. I decided to let it go and apologize because fighting was hurting both of us.

I sighed. "I don’t like fighting with people I love," I said. "I’m sorry I fussed at you, too. Just please don’t try to stop me from what I’m doing."

She gave me a hug, which I returned. "I said I wouldn’t, and I won’t. I completely understand why you are doing this, and if it makes you feel better, go right ahead."

I knew I didn’t exactly have her blessings, but it wouldn’t have mattered to me even if she had forbidden me to do it. I owed it to my parents, to Kate and Susan’s parents, and all the other people who had been affected by the curse to figure out the truth.

As soon as Grammy left I rushed to Bailey’s cabin. I did not want to be alone. She frowned as soon as opened the door. "You’ve been crying."

I frowned, thinking I’d done a better job of hiding it. "How can you tell?"

She pulled me into her arms and held me tight. "Your mascara has runs in it. I guess you forgot to take it off after posing for your portrait."

I wiped my eye with the back of my hand and it came back with black smears on it. "Yeah well, I guess I forgot I had makeup on after Grammy and I saw my parents in the ballroom."

"What? How did she react?"

I told my girlfriend everything and she didn’t say anything as I shared all that happened after we parted ways.

***

I got up early the next morning, anxious to see if anyone had any more information. The night before had been a bit of a disappointment since none of the ghosts appeared to me. Seeing my parents dance through the ballroom had been wonderful to see, but I really wanted to talk to them again, to see if they could give me any advice or let me know I was on the right track.

I walked down to Bailey’s cabin to get her before breakfast. We planned to meet back there after everyone had eaten. Silence surrounded the plantation grounds. No school groups ran around, and the gardener must not have been up and working yet. I looked around at the modern cabins and wondered if this area had been slave quarters. Did something happen to one of the slaves that made Clarence cry in that particular spot?

I heard sounds behind me and spun around to find nothing there. I listened closely and made out the words of one of those old spirituals we learned about during Black History Month in school.

"This may be the last time
This may be the last time, children
This may be the last time
May be the last time children I don't know"

"May be the last time we stay together
May be the last time I don't know
She's goin' home to see her daughter
May be the last time I don't know"

Was it my imagination or were the ghosts of the unfortunate people involuntary required to work these lands singing to me? The old quarters, the ones Grandpa used during the school tours to show the students how they lived back before the war, were on the other side of the plantation. This area might have been a field where they grew cotton or even the livestock area. I still didn’t know why Clarence would have been in this particular spot.

Bailey opened the door almost as soon as I knocked. She kissed me, tasting faintly of toothpaste. She held up the tape recorder. "I was able to make out more from the tapes. Do you want me to tell you now or wait until the whole group is here?"

Even though I really wanted to hear about it, I told her to wait. The fight with Grammy still filled my mind, we talked again about what happened. She gave me a hug and said, "I can kind of see her point, though, or at least, I can understand where she’s coming from."

"You’re supposed to take my side in all of this," I said, lightly pushing at her shoulder. I acted slightly perturbed but was secretly happy she was sharing her take on what happened. She knew I just needed to be held and to talk it out last night. Now I needed her thoughts on it all.

"I think you’re right to want to find out what’s happening here." She put her arms around my waist, pulling me close and stuck her hands in my back pockets. "I also think they’ve had their head stuck in the sand for way too long. No one wants anyone to think they’re crazy, and I’m sure that’s what your Grammy is afraid of."

"I know it is. She told me it was, but if I had a daughter and she did what my momma did, I’d do everything in my power to find out what caused it, even if it made everyone think I was crazy."

"You don’t know that. You don’t know what you would do." She kissed the top of my head. "I think you’d probably try, but she seems to be the type that wants everyone to think everything is always perfect."

Bailey was right; Grammy was that way. My Granny also always wanted to pretend everything was perfect when it wasn’t. That was one of the reasons we hadn’t talked about my parents or the Forsythe side of my family very much. "Well, even if I do understand why she’s that way, it isn’t going to stop me from figuring this all out."

She pulled away from me. "We can’t stop now. We know too much to just act like nothing ever happened."

We walked back to the house and ate breakfast. Soon, all five of us made our way to the cabin. I didn’t know about them, but I was almost hoping to spot Clarence and try to talk to him. For me, he held the key to the whole mystery to at least to most of the doors of it.

Bailey and I sat down on the bed in the cabin, and the others took the chairs in the room. Uncle Kerry took out a notepad and said, "I found out some really interesting information. Is it Ok if I go first?" When we all nodded, he turned to a page in the notebook. "First, Leigha, you’re sleeping in Gabriella and Garrett’s old room, so I’m sure that’s Gabriella we heard on the tape."

Bailey nodded her head. "When I listened to more of the tapes, I heard the female voice say Garrett several times. I knew it had to be their room."

Uncle Kerry went on. "There was a Samuel and Harriet who were slaves here at the time of Gabriella and Garrett’s disappearance, but they were freed when Clarence died."

I frowned. "Why is that?"

"No one knows for sure, but Clarence left a note saying they were to be freed upon his death. He died the day after Garrett and Gabriella left to go pick up their daughter."

"Was that a spur of the moment decision, or something he had been planning for a long time?" Kate asked.

Uncle Kerry shrugged. "There’s no way to know for sure. Clarence had diaries of every year of his life from the time he bought the plantation until a year before his death. No one ever found the one for the year of his death."

I stood up and paced the floor. "Did he stop keeping one? Did he hide it so no one would find it? Or maybe someone in the family hid it after his death?"

"Your guess is as good as mine on that one. I wish I knew where that last diary was."

"Me too. I don’t know for sure we’d get any answers from it, but you never know," I said.

Suzanne said, "Do you know about what happened to Samuel and Harriet after they were freed? Did they stick around here?"

"No, they moved out west from what I could gather. There’s nothing else in the family history about them."

"There’s probably no way to track a history on them either," I said. "It’s hard to find records of slaves or even freed slaves."

We all sat back in silence for a few minutes, digesting the information he had shared with us. This confirmed we were at least partially on the right track anyway. I leaned forward and said, "Like I said yesterday, I think Gabriella and Garrett were planning to come back the night they left and get Samuel and Harriet and help them get away on the Underground Railroad. Grandpa says one of the theories about their disappearance states they were working for it. Garrett’s parents were anyway. We have to find out what happened to them."

"Well, we know they didn’t make it back here because Samuel and Harriet didn’t disappear along with them," Uncle Kerry said. "Something must have happened to them after they left the house."

"I don’t see how we can figure that out," Suzanne said. "They could have been planning to free Samuel and Harriet and then changed their mind and met with trouble while traveling to his Garrett’s parent’s home to get Leigha."

Bailey stood up and said, "Suzanne’s right. Right now, there’s no use guessing as to what it could be. What’s most important is finding out what happens on the nights the tragedies take place. I listened to more of the tapes from both rooms and heard more than we did yesterday."

Chapter 18

We all waited for Bailey to start talking again. She took a deep breath and said, "The tape in Leigh's parents’ room has quite a bit more on it. I heard a female voice say, ‘I’m Gabriella’ over and over again. I also heard this weird laughing, crying sound."

"Grandpa told me he saw Gabriella in my parents’ room the night they died," I said. "He said she was making that same kind of sound."

Bailey played it for us. Both Kate and I jumped up from our seats. "I’m pretty sure I heard that sound the night my parents died, too. I wasn’t sure because it always came to me in a dream, but now, I’m almost positive I really did hear it." Kate said, her eyes wide.

"Me too!" I said as goose bumps covered my entire body. That was a sound I never wanted to hear again. "I didn't realize it until I heard it again."

Suzanne shook her head. "I don’t know if I did or not. I think I’ve blocked most of the memories from that night."

"Was there anything else on the tape?" Uncle Kerry said.

"Yes, but I’m not sure I’m making it out right," Bailey said. "It sounds like the voice is saying, ‘You took me away from my daughter…" and then the tape is full of static."

She played it for us again. A whispery voice filled the air, and I heard what Bailey had told us. I strained to make out the next few words, but the static covered any kind of sound. We all looked at each other in confusion.

"Who took her away from her daughter?" I asked. "We all know it’s Gabriella saying this."

Bailey stood up and paced. "I have a bit of a theory, but there is no way to prove it. I think Gabriella and Garrett came back that night to take Samuel and Harriet, and when they got here, someone shot them as intruders and then hid their bodies."

"What you say makes sense, especially since Gabriella is haunting this place, but who could have done it? Does it even matter?" Uncle Kerry asked.

I nodded. "I think it was Clarence, but how and why? Did he cover them up? Where are the bodies if he did? I wish we had his final diary. I’m sure he hid it because he revealed the truth in it."

"I guess we’ve solved the mystery of Gabriella and Garrett’s disappearance, but how does all that fit into what happens here? How does it all happen?" Suzanne said.

It was my turn to tell them some of the information I had found out when I was doing my Google research. I told them about poltergeist and explained why I didn’t think that fit. I also told them about the ways ghosts can move objects. "I don’t think that’s it either," I said. "The one thing that does fit is spiritual possession."

I explained that ghosts can take advantage of a person when they are mentally or physically stressed. Once the ghost finds a way to take control of the person, he or she starts to think, walk, talk and behave like the ghost. "If Gabriella does take possession of the women in the family, it stands to reason she wants to avenge hers and Garrett’s death. She doesn’t want anyone to know any happiness when she’s in so much pain," I said.

"So how do we get the ghost to go away? We have to call a Catholic priest to do an exorcism?" Uncle Kerry laughed, but I could tell he was serious with the question.

"I don’t know. I can’t find much information about what to do to take back a person’s spirit from a ghost. I’m going to do some more research tonight to see if I can figure it out," I said.

"How are we going to stop this from happening again if we don’t know how to get rid of the ghosts?" Kate asked.

I shrugged. "I’m going try my best to get it done. I don’t think we have to worry about it this year. It’s not even been 15 years since my parents died. There’s usually 15 to 20 years between each murder-suicide."

"We can’t be sure of that," Uncle Kerry said. "It could happen anytime. I think we all need to be on guard at all times."

We agreed and left to go our separate ways. I wanted to take the time to look at the spot where we saw Clarence crying. Bailey and I went out there, but the only things on the ground were stepping stones on the path separating the cabins. I still wondered what used to be here before they built the new cabins. Was there any possibility that Clarence had buried them out here after he shot them -- that is, if he was the one who did it?

The ball was going to be in two more days so the house buzzed with activity when Bailey and I went back inside. Grammy directed caterers, florists and other workers to various corners of the house. I peeked into the ballroom and found swags covering the windows. Magnolia blossoms on golden ropes tied the curtains back, letting in lots of sunlight. I just knew it would be beautiful the night of the ball.

We went upstairs to my room and grabbed my laptop. I decided to hide away in the kitchen with Miss Lena to do my research. I wanted to share my theory with her, even though Grammy had asked me not to tell anyone. Miss Lena would keep the information to herself and tell me what she thought about it.

I asked her if it would be Ok to spend some time with her, and of course, she was willing. Bailey sat down beside me, and she served us cookies, all the while exclaiming over how cute Bailey was. She winked at me and said, "If I was 50 years younger, I might go after him myself."

Bailey was about to protest but closed her mouth when she saw the look on my face. She’d always encouraged me to just let it go when adults thought I was a girl. I was enjoying the shoe being on the other foot for a change. She grinned knowingly at me and did not say a word.

"He might want you now after eating these cookies," I said as Bailey poked me in the ribs and we both laughed.

I explained to Miss Lena what I was going to be looking for on the computer, and the theories we had explored. She nodded agreement with just about everything I said.

"I don’t think Gabriella’s spirit’s evil, just sad," she said. "I think she feels sorry for all the pain she causes after it’s all said and done. I just don’t think she can help herself."

"Why do you say that?" Bailey asked.

"Cause I saw the ghost one night and heard her talking," she said. "I didn’t want to go up and scare her away or anything, so I just listened in. She kept saying she was sorry over and over again."

"If she really is sorry maybe that’s something we can use to get her to stop it," I said, "but will we be able to do it before another tragedy happens? Can we even reason with a ghost?"

"Well, now I don’t know about all that, but I know you got it in you to do it," she said with a smile before her expression became wistful. "If you do, maybe you can be you again."

I started to ask what she meant but quickly realized she probably meant I could be happy like I was before everything happened. I nodded. "Hopefully I can."

I researched all afternoon, trying to find an answer on how to stop a ghostly possession. There wasn’t much about what to do once the ghost had taken control, but I did find information that said we could always ask the spirit to leave, although this doesn’t always work. I couldn’t see Gabriella leaving even if we asked her to. For some reasons, I felt as though we had to do something physically in order for her to rest.

After we finished with the research and made careful notes, Bailey and I put the laptop back in my room and went downstairs to dinner. Most of the family members who were coming for the reunion and the ball were there, and I was introduced to all of them. By the end of the night, my head was so full of names that all I wanted to do was go to bed. I felt a serious headache coming on. I'd never had before but I began thinking that Caroline's tears may have been warranted if what she felt was worse than what I was going through. I told Bailey good night at the front door and went up to my room.

I closed my eyes and was soon asleep. However, a voice called my name over and over until I woke up again. Gabriella stood beside my bed and motioned for me to follow her.

Chapter 19

I got out of bed, and she disappeared through the door. As soon as I opened it, I saw her standing on the other side. She wore a green dress with a hoop skirt. A mist surrounded her as though her edges had been smudged with an eraser. Again, she motioned for me to follow her, and I did. She floated down the hallway, her feet not visible beneath the skirt. I wanted to talk to her but was afraid of waking everyone in the house. She paused in front of Grandpa’s study and glided through this door, too.

I was afraid the door would be locked and was surprised when the knob turned easily in my hand. She stood in front of the fireplace, and as I watched, drifted up. A light shone around her, illuminating the room. Her finger pointed to a brick halfway between the mantel and the ceiling. "The answers you seek are behind this stone," she said. "Please find a way to help me…" The words trailed off as she disappeared.

I couldn’t reach it without climbing onto something, but the room went dark when she disappeared. I tiptoed around with my hand in front of me until I found one of the side table lamps and turned it on. Propped against the bookshelf was just what I needed. Grandpa had a small stepladder leaning against the shelves to help him get books from the top. As quietly as I could, I grabbed it and opened it in front of the fireplace.

My fingers touched the edge of the stone, and it was a little loose. I worked and wiggled it until it came out in my hand. I reached my fingers inside, and they closed around a small book. I pulled it out and saw "Diary" written on the cover. I had found the recording of the last year of Clarence’s life.

I wanted nothing more than to run to my room with the book and stay up all night reading, but first, I had to put the room back as it was. I put the book on the mantel and stuffed the brick back into its spot, propped the stepstool against the bookshelf, grabbed the diary again, turned off the light and tiptoed out of the room. I nearly ran down the hallway, opened my door and jumped into my bed.

For a moment, I thought I should wait to read it until our little group was together, but I knew I couldn’t wait. I opened the book to the first page. The entries at the beginning looked interesting and were about slaves bought and sold, crops grown on the plantation and other items like that, but this wasn’t what I was looking for. I flipped to the last entry. It was dated the day before Clarence’s death.

"I have committed the most heinous act any man can. I killed my daughter and her husband. I will never forgive myself, and the rest of my family must never find out. They would never forgive me either.

"They left this morning to pick up their daughter. I did not know they would be coming back. I heard a noise outside. The dogs were barking, and I didn’t know if it was a fox in the chicken coop or one of the slaves escaping. Colleen woke up, and I told her not to worry herself and to go back to sleep.

"We had been having trouble with some animal killing our chickens and eating them. I wasn’t going to let the varmint get away with it again. Plus, several slaves in the area had tried to escape in the last few weeks. I didn’t think mine would do that, but you never knew with them.

"I grabbed my rifle and came out on the front porch. I had a lantern in my other hand but couldn’t see anything more than two feet ahead of me due to the fog. The fog even obscured the moon. The dogs barked more as I walked outside. I knew something had happened, and I needed to put a stop to it. Once I got off the porch, I started shooting. I figured I might hit the fox if that’s what it was or the slave that was escaping. Either way, it wouldn’t matter all that much."

I had to stop reading at this point. It disgusted me that he equated a human’s life with that of an animal, but I knew it was the common thought at that time. Still, Clarence was not winning any points with me. Any pity I felt for him was almost gone at this point. I started reading again.

"I didn’t want to lose any of my slaves, but if they were trying to escape, I felt as though they deserved it. I heard doors open in their quarters, and I called out that all was fine. I made my way down the trail and soon heard crying. Lying in front of me were Garrett and Gabriella. Garrett had been shot clean through the head and was dead. Gabriella was dying. I could see that from the wound in her stomach. I cradled her body in my arms and sobbed as she said, ‘This family will never know happiness as long as I never know peace.’ She died after the words left her mouth. I sat there with her in my arms for what seemed like forever before I realized I had to move, to cover up what I had done.

"Sam and Harriet were in their wagon waiting for them. They cowered as I approached, but I soon made it clear to them that I meant them no harm. I made them get out and help me bury Garrett and Gabriella together at the far edge of the plantation. No crops were to be planted there, and I planned to add more slave quarters later this fall. As much as I hated myself for what I had done, I could not let Colleen and my sons find out about it. Colleen would hate me and then where would I be? I had already lost my daughter. I couldn’t bear the thought of losing the rest of my family.

"It took Sam and me two hours to dig their grave. I wanted it to be as deep as possible to keep animals from getting to them. I wished I could have buried them in the family cemetery, but Colleen would have noticed the turned over ground when she went to put flowers on our baby’s grave. Hardly anyone goes out to the area where they are buried, so I don’t have to be worried they will be found.

"I promised Sam and Harriet their freedom upon my death if they would keep my secret. I knew they would, and I knew it was the right thing to do since Gabriella and Garrett had died trying to accomplish that goal. It was my last gift to my daughter. After we buried them, I gave Sam my shirt to burn since it was covered in Gabriella and Garrett’s blood. I went to my study and wrote a note giving details about what should happen to the two slaves after my death. I put it with my will. Then, I began to write this entry into my journal.

"I’m going to hide it. I know I should destroy it, but someday in the future, I want the world to know what really happened to Gabriella and Garrett. I will be dead and gone by then and won’t have to withstand losing the rest of my family. God forgive me because I never will."

The entry ended there. How could he live with himself after what he did? I guess he couldn’t since he had died in his sleep that night. Now, I knew for sure why Gabriella haunted this plantation and why she caused a murder-suicide every 15 to 20 years. She wanted the family to suffer as she had. She would never see her daughter grow up, so why should others in the family be allowed to do so? Plus, she wanted to avenge her death along with Garrett’s. It all made sense now. My theory had been correct.

Miss Lena had also been right when she said Gabriella was sorry she did it. She had even asked me for help tonight to stop her. I still wasn’t sure how we were going to do it when we didn’t even know when she would strike again. I didn’t know if we had to wait until she possessed someone or if I could talk to her before then to stop it.

I laid back against my pillows and tried to sleep. My mind flitted from Clarence to Gabriella to my parents to the present time, and as it did, I rolled around trying to find a comfortable position. I wanted to get up and walk down to Bailey’s cabin, but I knew if Grammy caught me she would be upset. I was already in enough hot water with her as it was.

The last time I looked at the clock, it was three in the morning. I finally drifted off to sleep with Gabriella’s voice saying, "Help me," over and over again.

***

I slept through my alarm the next morning and didn’t wake up until Bailey pounded on my door and told me it was time for breakfast. I threw on some clothes in a hurry and pulled my hair up in a ponytail. When I came out of my bathroom, I grabbed the journal off my nightstand and held it up. "Guess what I’ve got here?"

She shrugged, and I laughed. "Don’t act so excited. It’s the journal from Clarence’s last year of life."

She pushed herself up in the chair, and her green eyes widened. "You’re shitting me?"

"No, I’m serious. Gabriella came to me last night and showed me where it was. I stayed up late reading it. That’s why I overslept."

"Well, don’t keep it to yourself. What did it say? Were we right?"

I nodded. "Clarence killed Gabriella and Garrett and buried them somewhere on the plantation. I’m sure that’s why she causes the murder-suicides, but we can talk more about this when we’re all together. We need to get downstairs and tell Uncle Kerry, Kate and Suzanne about this."

When I got to the dining room, I went to each one of them and told them we needed to talk to them after breakfast. They all looked intrigued and asked me what was up, but I stalled them and said I wanted to talk about it when we were all together. As I was eating, I looked at them and found they were all wolfing down their food. I knew I had their curiosity aroused.

We met on the front porch because no one wanted to wait until we got to Bailey’s cabin to hear my news. I filled them in on what I found and what it said. Uncle Kerry said, "This really does explain it all. What are we going to do now?"

I shook my head. "I don’t know. I looked up ways to stop a ghost possession, but none of it seems like it would work with Gabriella. We don’t even know when she’ll strike again or who she’ll target."

"I think we should tell Mom and Dad," Uncle Kerry said. "This changes our whole family history and clears up a huge mystery. Books have been written about Gabriella and Garrett’s disappearance. This isn’t just about the ghosts."

"That’s fine, but Grammy’s not going to want to hear about it when she hears how I found the journal," I said. "She doesn’t want to hear anything about ghosts."

"We’ll handle her," he said. "I’m sure Grammy’s in the ballroom getting everything set up for tomorrow night. Grandpa’s probably hiding from her in his study. Let’s go find them and tell them what you’ve found."

Uncle Kerry was right about Grammy. She was in the ballroom, arguing with the decorator about where to hang more magnolia blossoms. Uncle Kerry took Grammy’s arm and directed her off to the corner, as she called instructions out over her shoulder.

She put her hands on her hips. "Kerry Dean Forsythe, I do not have time for this."

"I think you do. We’ve got something important to tell you. Where’s Dad?"

"I’m sure he’s up in his study, hiding away so I can’t put him to work. What is this about?"

"We’ll tell you when we’re all together."

We all walked up the stairs together. I caught Grammy giving Uncle Kerry dirty looks. The ones she threw me were puzzled. I already felt the fight coming on. She wasn’t going to like what I had to tell her.

Grandpa jumped as we opened the study door and turned around holding a book. Before we could even say anything, he put out a hand and said, "Now, Grammy, you know I’m not any good at that kind of thing. I don’t even know the difference between a curtain and a swag."

She sniffed. "It wasn’t my idea to come up here to get you. Your son says they," she pointed to me and Uncle Kerry, "have something important to tell us."

Chapter 20

Uncle Kerry smiled at them both. "It’s not really my story to tell. I think Leigha should be the one to explain."

I took a deep breath and said, "Last night, Gabriella’s ghost came to me…"

Grammy jumped up. "I told you I didn’t want to hear any more of this ghost nonsense. I have too much to do today to listen to this."

Grandpa stood up and put an arm on her shoulder. "Ava, it’s time to stop pretending this house isn’t haunted. You’re going to sit here and listen to what she says."

Grammy’s face turned bright red. She sat back down in the chair, crossed her arms and then her legs, and started swinging one foot. I figured I might get a lecture from her later, but I had to tell my story.

"Anyway, she came to me and motioned for me to follow her. She brought me into this study and showed me a loose stone in the fireplace. Behind it was Clarence’s journal, the one from the last year of his life."

"The missing one?" Grandpa asked. "Have you read it? Why would he hide it?"

I took another deep breath. How was I going to explain to them that the man they looked up to as a great ancestor, the founder of the family, was a murderer who had killed his own daughter and son-in-law? I decided to just start right in. "He hid it because he killed Gabriella and Garrett and then buried them on the property."

"I can’t believe that. From everything we know of him, he was a good man." Grammy said in her superior tone.

I snorted. "He didn’t seem to be a good man when he was equating the killing of a fox with the killing of a slave. Then, instead of facing up to what he did like a man, he hid it and died before his conscience could even bother him." I handed her the diary. "See for yourself."

She read his last entry aloud. When she finished, she closed the book with a snap. "If this gets out, what will everyone think of this family?

Uncle Kerry laughed. "Momma, this happened 155 years ago. It has no bearing whatsoever on our family today. We can’t be held accountable for what our ancestors did."

"Well, let’s just keep this to ourselves then. Why should we let anyone know?"

"I think we should release it." Grandpa scratched his chin. "It could bring us a lot of publicity, and publicity means business. Everyone will want to come here after hearing that the Gabriella and Garrett disappearance mystery has been solved. We could even play up the ghosts we have in the home."

Grammy jumped up again. "No, no, no. I will not have it. We can release the diary. I won’t fight you on that, but we will not talk about ghosts. I’m putting my foot down. People already think we’re crazy enough out here as it is. I’m not going to add to it."

Uncle Kerry got up and put his arm around Grammy. "Don’t worry, Momma, we won’t say anything about the ghosts. No one is going to think we’re crazy. Besides, most people can tell this house has spirits just by being in it."

"Maybe so, but that doesn’t mean we’ve got to promote it. I supposed we can tell everyone about the diary at the ball tomorrow night. Thomas, you call the newspaper and let them know we’ll have a story for them besides just the usual report following the ball."

She left the room, leaving us all to look at each other. Even though I knew why Grammy was so against the ghosts and her reasons for not talking about them, I still found it unreasonable. Plenty of people believed in ghosts. Many had even said they had seen them and talked to them. In the last few years, television series had been developed about ghost hunting and ghost sighting and haunted houses. If Grandpa knew about them, he would probably want to get the house on one of those shows. Grammy’s heart couldn’t take that.

Grandpa wanted me to show him the spot in the fireplace where the diary had been hidden. He took the stone away and looked inside to see if Clarence had left anything else. He reached farther inside and found small gold cross on a chain.

"I wonder who that belonged to," he said.

"Could it have been Gabriella’s?" I said as I pulled out the similar one I wore around my neck that belonged to my mother. "Maybe he took it with him after he buried her."

Grandpa clutched the piece of jewelry in his hand. "I’m going to put this in the family safe with some of the other family jewelry that survived the Civil War. I don’t know what else to do with it."

Uncle Kerry left the room and said he had to go to town to take care of some business. Kate and Suzanne’s families would soon be arriving, and they left Bailey and I alone with Grandpa. For some reason, I wanted to go visit the home I would have grown up in if my parents had lived. I explained this to Grandpa, and he dug around in a drawer and found a set of keys. He gave Bailey directions and told me to take my time out there. "It’s yours now anyway. Your Grammy and I have always meant to give it to you."

We left the busy house and made our way past the grounds. We soon came upon a two story house built along the design of the manor but on a smaller scale. It was two stories with a wraparound front porch, featuring a wooden swing. The shutters were painted green as was the floor of the porch. Gauzy pale blue curtains graced the windows, and I wondered how close we were to moving in before my parents died. Someone kept the lawn mown, and the windows sparkled. I’m sure Grammy sent some of the house staff over here to clean every so often.

The front door opened into the living room, and I tiptoed inside, unsure of why. Maybe I was afraid to disturb the sacredness of the place. A tan and blue couch along with a recliner and side chair stood inside the room. The walls were painted taupe. I released my breath and turned to look at Bailey. "This is where I would have grown up if things had been different." I wiped tears away from eyes.

She came up and took me in her arms. "Maybe someday we can live here and make happy memories for ourselves. It would have been a great home for you to grow up in."

I nodded and decided to look over the rest of the house. The downstairs held the dining room and kitchen, along with a den, bathroom and sun room. The upstairs contained three bedrooms and another two baths. My bedroom was the first I opened, and it was a replica of the one back at the manor. I had a canopy bed in pink, and the walls were also pink, along with the curtains. I was glad I had outgrown the love of that color a long time ago. It looked like someone had sprayed Pepto Bismal all over the place.

Bailey smiled. "I guess you really liked pink back then."

"I guess so," I said with a laugh. "The whole girl thing is too weird for words."

"Yeah." Bailey said as she pulled me closer. "I don’t get it either." She then grinned mischievously. "Although, I think you’re hot either way."

Even though I now hated pink, I wished I had the chance to grow up in that room, to change the décor as my tastes changed with my age. I wanted sleepovers in this room, and big birthday parties in the den. I wished for the chance to crawl in the bed with my parents when I had a nightmare.

I looked inside my parents’ room and found it was furnished, too. Most of the other rooms were furnished, as well, except the beds didn’t have any covers on them. I really was surprised by the lack of dust, but the cleaning ladies obviously didn’t slack over here, even though they couldn’t be sure their work would ever be seen.

We went back downstairs and sat at the dining room table. I looked up at Bailey. "I’m not sure what I expected to find out here, but I wanted, well, I guess I needed to see it."

"I’m glad you asked your grandpa about it then. You need to see and do everything you can while you’re here to make yourself feel better."

"I knew this trip would bring back the feelings of loss I’ve had my whole life," I said, "but I didn’t realize it would be so strong. It isn’t just the presence of my parents that I miss; it’s the memories and experiences we didn’t get to share that I miss the most. How can you miss something you never got to do?"

She got up from the table and came to stand behind me. I placed my head against her shoulder and ran my hand under her shirt. I liked the way she sucked her breath in, so I continued to move my hand up her stomach and breasts. I didn’t want to hurt anymore. I just wanted to feel good, and I knew making love to her would take my mind off all of it. I stood up, took her hand and lead her to the couch in the living room.

I touched my lips to hers and then deepened the kiss as I pressed my body against hers. She ran her hands up my back under my shirt and moved against me. I wanted to melt into her and become a part of her. As she kissed me and touched me, my mind floated away to a place where there were no ghosts or dead parents or murder-suicides. All I felt was a sense of passion, and I reached for the button on her jeans.

She pushed my hands away, sat up and then moved to the other end of the couch. As I looked over at her, she shook her head. "I want to make love to you, Leigh, but not like this."

"Not like what? We’re here alone. We don’t have to worry about anyone finding us. It’s the perfect time."

She stood up and paced the floor. "No, no it’s not. You’re vulnerable and hurting and just want to feel good. I don’t want you to decide to have sex with me just because you’re feeling too much emotional pain." She looked at me. "It would be so easy for me to give into you because I want you more than anything, but I love you too much to take advantage of you like that."

I got up, put my arms around her and kissed her again, determined to change her mind, but it was too late, the moment had passed. She kissed me back and then pulled away from me. "Besides, we don’t have any protection with us, and I’m not going to take that risk."

"What? I don’t have one in my wallet?" I asked while dumping the contents on the floor, trying to lighten the mood. Before she could even answer, I laid my head against her chest and listened to her heart beating. She knew me well enough to see through me and I loved her even more for it.

"Are you ready to go?" She asked.

"I guess so." I took a look around the living room, and as I did so, a bright light zoomed past me. "Did you see that?"

She nodded and looked out the window. "I don’t have a clue what it could be. There’s nothing here that would make that kind of light."

The light raced past us again, and this time we heard a whispering voice say, "Follow the energy."

Chapter 21

I looked at Bailey, and she shrugged. We decided to follow the light or the energy or whatever it was. It sped up the stairs and then back down again. We ran upstairs and waited for it to come back up. It moved down the hallway to my parents’ bedroom, then went through the door.

As soon as I opened it, I saw the light bouncing in front of the closet. I went over and opened it up. The light bounced up to a hanging cord. "It must be the crawl space," I said. "Give me a boost up."

Bailey helped me onto the shelf at the top of the closet, and I pulled the cord. If I had to, I would go into the crawl space, but I didn’t want to. Claustrophobia kept me away from caves and elevators, and this was even smaller than those. I felt around and my hand closed around a book. I pulled it down and saw the word journal stamped on the front. Another diary? I didn’t have to wonder who's this one was, but why would my mother feel the need to hide it?

Bailey helped me back down, and I showed her what I had found. We went downstairs and sat at the dining room table once again. I started at the beginning of this diary, just as I had with Clarence’s. Instead of being about slaves and crops, Momma’s diary was about life raising me and going back to work as a social worker. Even though I planned to read it all at some point, I was more interested in what she had written in the last few days of her life. I’m sure it would give us some clue as to why she had hidden it and what might happen before the next murder-suicide.

I flipped to the last week she had written. I decided to read it aloud to Bailey. "I had to get away from the manor for a while. I’m not sure what it is, but something about that house takes me over. I can’t think, and the migraines I’ve been having are worse while I’m there. I’ve been hearing a woman cry during the worst of the pain, and when I come over here, it all goes away completely. I can’t wait until next week when Robert, Leigha and I will move in here. We decided to wait until after the ball to make the big move, but now I’m not sure it was such a good idea."

I stopped reading for a second and looked at Bailey. "Look at how she spelled my name. Why didn’t they try to move sooner? Maybe it would never have happened if they hadn’t been living at the plantation."

She shrugged and said, "You never know. Even if they had moved, they might have spent the night there, and it still would have happened."

I turned to the next page and read again. "I talked to Robert again last night about going ahead and moving now, and he still wants to wait. He says that everyone is too caught up in the preparations for the reunion and the ball, and we wouldn’t have anyone to help. I don’t see how much help we would need. The house is furnished now, and all we would have to move are our clothes and necessities, along with Leigha’s toys. I’m just not sure how much longer I can stand the migraines and the endless crying I hear at night. I don’t want to tell anyone because I’m scared they’ll all think I’m crazy. I need to tell someone, though. I think I’ll confide in Casey. He won’t tell anyone else, and he definitely won’t think I’m crazy."

I stopped again and said, "She did talk to him. He said she made an appointment for the next week to see her doctor."

The next entry said, "I made an appointment with my doctor today. I go in next week. I tried to get it sooner, but they couldn’t work me in. I didn’t tell them about the crying I’ve been hearing, just the migraines. Casey told me I was working too hard and was too stressed out over the move. Maybe he’s right, but I somehow just can’t help but feel it has to do with something in the house, a ghost or spirit. I think Gabriella is the one I’m hearing at night. I don’t know how to make her stop or help her."

"I wonder if her doctor ever felt bad for not being able to work her in," I said, "but it’s not like they would have been able to help her very much since her problems had nothing to do with her physical body or even her mind, really."

"I wonder why she hid the diary away," Bailey said. "I really hope she gives us an answer for that."

I started reading the next day’s entry. "I’m losing track of time. This morning, I was in our room getting ready for work, and the next thing I knew, I was in Daddy’s study. When I came around, I stood in front of his gun case. I don’t even remember walking in there or what I had went in there for. Luckily, he wasn’t in there, so I didn’t have to explain myself. I have to drive, but I’m getting scared to do it with me blacking out like this. I’m trying very hard not to go anywhere with Leigha in the car with me, because I couldn’t live with myself if I blacked out and had a wreck, hurting her. The crying hasn’t stopped. If anything, it’s getting worse. Now, I can hear her speaking. She says, ‘This family will never know happiness as long as I never know peace.’ I don’t know what she means by that. I would do anything to help her find the peace she wants, if only it would stop her from crying like she does."

"She’s referring to me as her." I stopped only long enough to turn the page, which was the beginning of the last entry. "Gabriella came to me last night and said I needed to hide my diary in an area where no one would find it. I’m going to put it in the crawl space here in the new house. Part of me wonders why she wants me to do it, but I can’t help but feel I have to obey her. The feeling is especially strong when I’m at Magnolia Manor but gets weaker when I come to this house. This morning, I blacked out again, but I vaguely remember going to Daddy’s study again. I’m almost positive I took something, but when I searched our room, I couldn’t find anything that didn’t belong there.

"Tonight is the Magnolia Ball. Whenever I think about it, I get a bad feeling, like something terrible is going to happen. I want to take Robert and Leigha and run away as far as we can, but something besides just being worried about what Momma and Daddy would think is keeping me from going. It’s that damned house. I know it is. Gabriella’s ghost is also having an influence on me. I don’t know how to stop it.

"I’ve also noticed the house seems to affect other people. Everyone turns a blind eye to what is going on. I know Kerry heard Gabriella crying the other night even though he said he didn’t. He startled as soon as it started, so I know he did. Daddy said he accidentally left the gun case unlocked one day and that never happens, not when there are little ones in the house. He is super careful about it. Momma acts like she always has, but even she seems more uptight about any mention of ghosts. The cleaning ladies don’t want to go near certain areas of the house. Only Miss Lena seems to be unaffected by any of it. Even Leigha has been having trouble sleeping. I know if I mentioned what is going with me to any of them, they wouldn’t believe me. I think Casey is more immune to it since he lives away from the house right now.

"Terrible things have happened in this house before. I know I could never do what those other women have done, but I’m sure everyone thought that about them before it happened. I’m so tired and ready for the ball to be over with so I can spend my first night in my new home. I know Gabriella won’t be here, and I won’t have to hear the endless crying. I have a feeling the migraines will be gone, too, as they disappear as soon as I step inside the new house.

"I’m going to hide the diary just like she said, but Monday night, when we spend our first night here, I’m going to take it down and write about the happy memories we made moving in. About how Leigha loves her new bedroom. I’m so excited about that, but I’m hoping that the bad feelings about tonight can be chalked up to stress over the move, starting a new job and the migraines I’ve been having. I’m praying nothing more happens."

I closed the book with thud and wiped at my eyes. If she had only shown this diary to someone, maybe they would have helped her. She would still be here today, and I would have grown up in this house. I looked over at Bailey. "Do you think the house does something funny to people?"

"I don’t know. I’m not staying in the house, so maybe it’s different for me. Do you think it’s affecting you?"

I shook my head. "Not really. I’m hearing Gabriella and seeing Clarence and not pretending I didn’t see it. Uncle Kerry, Kate and Suzanne don’t seem to have that problem either. Maybe it’s just not as strong this year as it was the year Momma and Daddy died. Maybe it’s only that strong when Gabriella takes possession of the woman. Do I seem any different?"

"I don’t know. You look a little different and please don’t take this wrong. I think you look more feminine somehow. I also think the house has this feeling about it, though. I don’t know how to describe it. It’s like whenever I walk through the door, I’m always expecting something bad to happen," she said, "but maybe that’s because I know the house’s history."

"Feminine how?" I asked nervously. "I didn’t have enough masculinity to begin with. I don’t want to lose what I have."

"It’s nothing bad." Bailey said in a reassuring tone. "I’ve noticed your emotions are freer and you allow me to hold you more than before. You and I have become much closer than ever before because of your new openness and I’m glad for it."

"It could be because I have so many emotions right now that I have to let them out or go crazy." I shrugged and held up the diary. "I’m definitely going to show this to Uncle Kerry, Kate and Suzanne, but I don’t know whether to show it to Grammy and Grandpa. Grammy will have a fit at the mention of ghosts."

"She’ll just put it off on your momma being crazy. She’ll never admit there’s ghost in the house."

I laughed. "She did one time, though. The day I was getting sketched for my portrait. We saw my parents dancing in the ballroom. She had to admit it then."

"Well you won’t find her admitting it publicly," she said. "Your Grandpa was right about the ghost aspect of the house bringing in more people. There are plenty who would come to visit just on the basis of that alone."

"I know. I don’t know what it will take to make her admit it to the world," I said. "We’ve pretty much figured out what happens when the tragedies take place, and I’m sure she’ll never allow the world to know."

"Leigh baby, I hate to say this, but it probably wouldn’t be a good idea to let that part out." She ran a hand through her hair. "You aren’t going to like this, but no one outside the family will believe you about it anyway. Everyone will just say you’re a teenager trying to find fault somewhere else besides your mom. You know that, right?"

I had never thought about it that way, but she was right. Even if we stopped Gabriella, even if we broke the curse, it wasn’t going to be enough to clear my momma’s name. Tears came to my eyes again. "What in the hell am I doing this for then? I wanted the world to know she wasn’t at fault."

"You’re doing it because your momma and daddy came to you and asked you to do it. Besides that, you don’t want any other little girl to go through what you, Kate, Suzanne and so many others have." Her kiss to my cheek was so gentle and full of love. "You’re doing a good thing."

I nodded and dried my tears even though I wanted nothing more than to cry for a long time. No matter what, the world would go on believing Momma had killed Daddy and then shot herself. People might believe the house was haunted and even come to see it for that reason, but no one was going to believe anything about a ghostly possession. It was the stuff of movies, not real life.

I picked the diary up and looked through the house again to make sure we hadn’t left anything out of place. Grandpa said the house was mine and maybe someday I might live here. If not, I could sell it and use the money to buy my own home. I wasn’t sure if I would ever want to live here full time or not, especially not after what happened.

When we got back to the house, Uncle Kerry sat in the swing on the front porch. He met us at the steps and told us that he was waiting on his wife to arrive. He then said, "Are you OK? You look like you’ve been crying."

I nodded. "We went to the house my parents had built. I know it sounds crazy, but this ball of light lead us to Momma’s diary. It contains passages from the last week of her life."

Chapter 22

I handed him the book, and he sat down in one of the wicker chairs. Bailey and I sat down side by side in the swing. Uncle Kerry turned to the back of the book and started reading to himself. When he was done, he closed the book and looked up. He had tears in his eyes, too.

"I remember the night she was talking about," he said. "I can’t even begin to tell you why I pretended not to hear Gabriella. I distinctly remember hearing her cry, but I told your mom I didn’t."

"She thinks it had something to do with the house. What do you think? Do you think something happens here to make y’all ignore the signs that the curse is going to happen again?" I asked.

"I don’t know. I was about 18 when Kate’s parents died, but I didn’t come home that year for the Magnolia Ball. I was working at an internship out of state, so the only one I’ve been here for is your parents. I noticed that your momma seemed different that week, but I knew she was under a lot of stress."

The front door opened, and Grandpa came out. I shared the diary with him, and he stared in shock at what he was reading. When he had finished, he looked at all of us and said, "We could have stopped this. If we had looked closer at the signs, we might have kept it from happening."

Uncle Kerry and I both went to stand beside him and put our hands on his shoulders. "I don’t think you could have, Grandpa. Gabriella knows what she’s doing. She would have found a way for it to happen no matter what."

"Do you think the house does something to us, Dad? I’ve never really thought about it before," Uncle Kerry said.

He scratched his chin and ran a hand across his eyes. "I remember not locking my gun case now, but I didn’t at the time. I know your momma mentioned having the migraines to me, but it didn’t seem like a huge cause for concern. Ava has them, too. I don’t know if that’s the house or just being busy."

I shrugged and told him not to worry about it. There really wasn’t any way to know for sure. We all fail to notice what’s going on with the ones we love from time to time. I know I’ve been guilty of it with my other grandparents. Of course, in that case, it didn’t lead to murder either, but Grandpa didn’t need to make himself feel guilty over it.

Uncle Kerry and Grandpa discussed meeting with the local newspaper to give them the story about Clarence’s diary, but my wandered back to my parent's house. An image came of mind of my father holding me in his arms as we walked up the stairs. "How do you like your new home?" I remember squealing in delight as I saw my new room. I reached for my hair as I remembered how my pigtails bounced as I jumped up and down on my new bed while Daddy and Momma laughed. Daddy caught me mid jump and swung me around the room. "Momma I think our little girl is going to be very happy here."

Somehow I knew it was the morning of the ball. That night my momma would kill Daddy and then herself and nobody had a clue. How could I know if something were to happen if those closest to my mother didn't see the signs in her?

I swiped at the new tears that started to form. Bailey gave me a funny look. I waved my hand at her to let her know I was all right.

Grandpa said, "What do you think, Leigha?"

"About what? I really wasn’t listening," I said with a laugh.

"I think you should talk to the reporter about finding the diary," Uncle Kerry said.

I shook my head. "What am I going to tell him? Grammy doesn’t want us saying anything about the ghosts."

Grandpa laughed. "She’d cloud up and rain all over us if you told them Gabriella’s ghost led you to it. Just make up something, like you saw the brick was loose. I think the reporter will believe it."

"Well, I guess I can. I’m not good at making stuff up though."

"You’ll do fine. Just don’t say anything about the ghosts. I promised your Grammy." Grandpa stood up and patted my shoulder. "I’ll go call and make the arrangements with the newspaper."

They left Bailey and I alone on the porch. We sat beside each other in the swing, her arm around me. "What were you thinking about when you weren’t listening to your Grandpa and Kerry?"

"I was just worried that it might happen again this year, and we would never know until it does."

"I doubt it. You said yourself that they only happen every 15 to 20 years, and it’s only been 13 since your parents."

I stood up and paced the porch, looking down at the green boards as I did so. "I know, but why would my parents want me to come here on a year when it’s not going to happen? What can I do to stop it if this isn’t the year Gabriella does her thing?"

Bailey shook her head. "I don’t know, but I hope the answer comes to us in the next day or two because we have to leave Sunday afternoon."

The thought of leaving without figuring out everything depressed me. I flopped down on the swing next to her, grabbed her arm, put it around me and laid my head on her shoulder while holding her tight around the waist. We had already found a lot of the answers we were looking for, but I still didn’t know how to stop Gabriella or to help her find peace. I doubted the answers would be found on an Internet Web site, because this haunting was different from anything I ever read about.

The wind swept through the front porch, and I watched the leaves and branches on the magnolia trees lining the drive. By the way they were turning, I knew we were in for some rain, but even though the ground looked as though it needed it, I hoped it wouldn’t rain for the ball the next day. Even though I wanted to solve the mystery more than anything else, I also wanted to have a little fun. Strangely, the thought of dressing up in pretty ball gown and dancing the night away with Bailey excited me. I knew it would take my mind away from the depressing thoughts of never being able to stop Gabriella.

I looked up at Bailey. "I guess what bothers me most is that we did all this hard work and found out all these answers, but we still don’t have a way to stop it. It feels like all this work was for nothing."

"You know, I’ve been thinking. Gabriella wants peace. If we could find a way to grant her that wish, maybe she’d stop."

"How do you help a ghost find peace? All the Web sites said to tell the ghosts to cross over into the light, but I don’t think that’s going to be good enough for her."

"I don’t know. Maybe if she comes to you, you can ask her."

"She’s barely said all that much when she has appeared to me. I’m not sure she’d answer any questions."

We decided to go and show Momma’s diary to Kate and Suzanne. They were all moved by her words, and both wondered if their mothers had the same symptoms before they died.

"I can’t remember anyone ever saying that she did, but that doesn’t mean anything," Suzanne said.

"I know Momma had headaches at times, but no one said she had been having them worse before all this happened," Kate said. "Even if she had been having more, it wouldn’t have seemed all that strange since she was prone to them anyway."

I asked them if they had any ideas of ways to help Gabriella find peace. Kate had done some research on the Internet herself, and she said she read that burning sage could help them to cross over. I read that, too, but I also saw that it doesn’t always solve the problem. Besides, I had no clue where to get sage that we could burn.

Suzanne said, "I haven’t done any research, but it seems to me that instead of peace, she really just wants to rest. Do you think she might want us to find her body, along with Garrett’s, and give them a proper burial?"

I smiled. "I think you might be onto something, but how are we going to find their bodies? The layout of the plantation has changed so much over the years. We can’t just dig up all the grounds."

"I don’t know." Suzanne shrugged. "I’m not even sure that’s the right answer, but it seems like it would fit. Maybe you should talk to your Grandpa about it on Sunday when the ball is over. He might have some better idea about which area of the plantation Clarence was talking about in his journal."

I thought she had the right idea. Grandpa probably could help us figure out where their bodies were located, and if need be, I’d call Granny and see if I could stay a few extra days. Bailey could go home to work and come back to get me over the weekend, or they could come down themselves. If that’s what it took to stop the curse and allow Gabriella to find peace, I was willing to do it. I didn’t want any more murder-suicides to happen, and since my parents had come to me, I knew it was my job to stop it. We had most of the questions answered. Now it was time to take those answers and put them to work for a solution to the problem.

Chapter 23

I didn’t have any ghostly visitors the night before the ball. I wanted Gabriella to come to me, to ask her what she sought to find peace and for her to show me where she and Garrett were buried, but after I went to bed, I slept without waking. I don’t think I even dreamed.

The ball was supposed to start at 7 p.m., and I wondered what I could do all day to pass the time. That question was answered as soon as I walked out the door to my room and saw Grandpa approaching. By the look in his eye, I knew he had something he wanted me to do, and I was right.

"After breakfast, a reporter is going to be here from the local paper. Her name’s Samantha Porter. She’s been there for ages, so I know she’ll do a good job." He took my arm as we made our way down the stairs. "She’s going to stay out here and cover the ball for the society section of the paper."

"I’ll try to make up something that sounds good as to how I found the journal," I said.

"Try not to mention the ghosts. I don’t need Grammy any madder at me than she already is." He laughed. "She’ll get over it by next week, though, well, as long as we don’t talk to the reporter about this place being haunted."

I laughed and kissed his cheek. "I don’t want to make her mad at you. I’ll do my best to keep the ghost part of the story to myself."

Bailey met me at the breakfast table and promised to stay with me while I talked to the reporter. I’m sure this was going to be the biggest story of her career, since she was exposing the truth behind a mystery that hadn’t been solved for over a century and a half. Even though I dreaded lying to her, I was kind of excited to be interviewed and finished my breakfast before Bailey had barely started. When I finished, I told her I’d meet her out on the porch.

Walking outside felt like stepping into a sauna. It rained the night before, and the day dawned clear and sunny but the precipitation had caused the humidity levels to rise. I felt sticky almost as soon as I sat down, and even though I wanted to dress up, I almost dreaded getting into that gown. With all the people that were expected, the temperature in the house would rise at least 20 degrees.

My hands shook, and I sat on them as I made myself comfortable on the swing. Part of me was nervous about what was going to happen that night, if the curse might show itself again, and with the heat being what it was, I knew my nerves would be on end by the time the ball started. Add in this interview, and it wasn’t surprising my hands had started shaking.

As I pushed the swing with my feet, my stomach churned. I rolled my eyes. The last thing I needed was diarrhea when I had to wear a hoop skirt I had trouble getting out of alone. My Granny taught me some deep breathing exercises to help when I got nervous before a test. I started doing that when the front door opened, and Bailey came out.

She smiled at me. "You must be nervous. You’re doing that breathing thing again."

I nodded. "It helps me relax. I’m wound up about so many things I had to do something."

"Being around me doesn’t help?" She pretended to look hurt. "I’m crushed."

"You know you’re a big help to me, but all of this is too much. I’m still worried about Gabriella’s curse happening tonight."

"Let that be the last of your worries. Try to forget about it for one night and just have fun. We can stay as late as you want on Sunday to talk to your Grandpa."

A tall woman walked up the stairs of the porch. She had the blackest hair I’d ever seen, and the color looked natural, and perfectly matched her tanned skin and brown eyes. She wore a crisp black summer suit, perfect makeup and not a hair on her head was out of place. Although I loved my red hair, I sometimes wished I looked as good as she did, and the bad part was, pretty women always intimidated me. Bailey and Granny always told me I was pretty, but because I do so well in school, I always thought I got more brains than beauty. I could hold my own with smart people but put me with someone more attractive than me, and I have problems.

I shook my head wondering where those thoughts were coming from.

The woman looked at Bailey and I and smiled. "I’m looking for Leighs Stone. Do you know where I can find her?"

I stuck out my hand and said, "I…I…uh, I’m Leigh." Bailey nudged me in the side. She knew about my weakness, so I tried not to stutter this time. "You must be Samantha."

"I am." She took out a notebook. "Your grandpa tells me you found Clarence Forsythe’s diary. Where was it located?"

"It was behind a brick in the fireplace in my grandpa’s study."

"How did you find it?" Grandpa said he’d known her for years but her voice carried an elegant European accent that I knew was not from around here.

Here was the tricky part. I didn’t know what to say, which made me stutter again. "Uh, well, I, uh, there was a brick that looked loose, kind of out of place. I was thinking about it later that night and wondered if there was something behind it. I decided to get up and go look. Grandpa wasn’t in the study, so I got his stepladder and touched the brick. It was loose, and I was able to pull it out. The diary was behind it."

She wrote as fast as I talked and filled several pages with what I said. I felt like I didn’t say enough for her to use that much but didn’t say anything about it.

"Was there anything else with the diary?"

"Yeah, I didn’t find it though. Grandpa looked behind the brick again the next day and felt back farther than I did. He found a cross necklace that belonged to Gabriella." I ran a hand through my hair. "Well, we figured out that it belonged to her after we read the diary."

She nodded her head. "How do you know it’s not a fake?"

"It looks old." I realized how stupid it sounded as soon as it left my mouth, but she had asked a dumb question. "I don’t think it was a forgery. Grandpa checked it against the handwriting in the other journals, and it matched."

"I’m going to write down what the journal says and print that in the story, but why don’t you tell me what it said."

I related the story Clarence had written back to her. I ended with, "He buried them somewhere on the property with the help of the slaves they were coming back to take to freedom."

She tapped the end of her pen on her notebook for a moment and then said, "What did you think of the story?"

"Well, I was horrified, of course. He should have told the truth and faced the consequences. Clarence buried his daughter and her husband in an unmarked grave like some kind of animal. He died the next day and didn’t even have to live with the decision he made. I was also disgusted by the way he talked about his slaves, especially comparing the shooting of one with the killing of a fox."

"Well, it was the times back then, you know?"

I rolled my eyes. "I realize that, but it was still shocking to read. I don’t think I’ve been around anyone that feels that way now. He also called the slaves darkies, and I wasn’t used to that either."

"You’d be surprised by the number of people who feel that way but just don’t show it." She chewed the end of her pen again and appeared lost in thought. "Sorry to change the subject, but isn’t this your first time back here in 13 years?"

"Yes, I’ve been living with my other grandparents since I was four years old." Where was she going with this?

"It’s the first time you’ve back here since your mother killed your father and then shot herself, right?"

I nodded but said, "What does this have to do with the story?"

"I thought it would make an interesting addition to the coverage of tonight’s ball and with the finding of Clarence’s journal."

"I don’t want a story done about it." I clenched my fists to stop my hands from shaking and took a deep breath. "We don’t need any publicity about what happened between my parents."

"What do you think happened that night?" She asked.

"I told you I don’t want to do a story about this." I wanted to tell her everything we had discovered, and only the thought of Grandpa asking me to stay silent on the ghost aspect kept me from doing it.

"Everyone in town wonders what happened with them and with all the others down through history. You know that kind of thing happens every 15 to 20 years."

"I know, but I don’t have any idea what happened. I was four years old when my parents died. I don’t remember anything from that night. Neither do the other women whose mothers did the same thing. It’s not a story, well, not one for the public anyway." I did the relaxation exercises to keep down my anger. Even if we found a way to stop Gabriella, the world would never know the truth. Here was someone who was asking questions about it, and I had to keep quiet so our family wouldn’t look any crazier than it already did. I jumped up from my seat. "This interview’s over. I won’t talk about my parents."

I started down the steps and took off at a run toward the dock and the pond. The faster I ran, the more the anger grew inside me, a feeling that had been developing since Grammy and I had our first fight and my conversation yesterday with Bailey at my parents’ home. I wanted to run as fast as I could and get away from all of it, the reporter, the curse, all the ghosts. I wanted to pack my bags and have Bailey drive me back home and just forget about all of it. I heard Bailey calling my name but I didn’t stop until I was standing on the edge of the dock.

Chapter 24

Bailey joined me on the dock just a few seconds later. I started yelling as soon as she came up. "I want to go home."

"Are you sure about that?"

She tried to take me in her arms, but I shrugged away. "I’m not sure about anything anymore. I just don’t know how much more I can take. These weird feminine feelings and memories, not being able to tell the reporters the truth, Grammy pretending like nothing happens and there are no ghosts, all this pressure to figure things out and no real way to stop it…I just want to go back where I’m comfortable."

"What feminine feelings and memories?" Bailey asked quietly.

I sighed and shared how my childhood memories were of being a girl and the thoughts that entered my mind when I saw the reporter as well as having been excited to dress up for the ball. When I finished, tears were falling freely down my face.

"I don’t know what to tell you baby." Bailey again reached for me again and this time I allowed her to pull me against her body. "Are you sure you haven’t always felt female and tried to fight it?"

I searched my memories and could not recall a single time I’d wanted to be female before coming to this damned place. I knew I was never overly masculine but I’d never felt as feminine as I had since coming here. "No, I’ve always been quite happy with myself."

Bailey smiled like she didn’t entirely believe me but was not going to push the subject. She shook her head. "I don’t think we should leave. We’ve found out so much. It would be a shame to stop now."

"We really haven’t found out all that much. We think we know what happens when the curse occurs, but we can’t be sure." I thought about Momma and Daddy coming to me that night and asking me to stop it. This was the only request that they had ever made to me, and it was one that came with great effort. How could I stop now? "I don’t want to stop, but it’s just not fair, Bailey."

"None of this is fair to you." She said as her lips touched my forehead. "Just remember I’m here for you no matter what."

"I lost my parents and will never get them back. The world believes my mother is a murderer and always will. I have to keep my mouth shut because Grammy doesn’t want to look bad in front of everyone. Well doesn’t she know we already look bad? Doesn’t she know we’re already talked about all over town?"

"We’ve talked about this before, Leigh. It isn’t just your Grammy not wanting to look bad. No one’s going to believe the story anyway. Would you believe it?"

I took a deep breath and lowered my voice. "No, no I wouldn’t. Well, I would now but not before coming down here and seeing ghosts for myself. Sometimes I wish we hadn’t ever come to this God forsaken place."

She placed a finger under my chin and tilted my head so I could look her in the eyes. "We came down here with a purpose, and we’ve succeeded with most of it."

"I know, but I just want to pitch a fit, throw something or break something, anything to make me feel less mad at the world right now."

A large stone rested on the end of the dock, and I picked it up and threw it in the water. As I watched the ripples recede, I felt some of my anger leave me. Even if we never told the world about Gabriella’s curse, I would know that my parents had loved each other, and my momma hadn’t killed my daddy in some fit of madness. I doubted I would ever get over the anger I felt at having missed out on growing up in that special home they had built just for us, but I had to let go of some of it eventually.

"Did throwing that make you feel better?" Bailey asked as she put her arm around me.

I laughed. "I think so. I know this sounds childish, but I don’t care. I’m going to say it again, it’s just not fair."

"There’s a lot of things not fair in this world, and it sucks when you’re the one going through it. I wish your parents could have been here to see you grow up, but that’s not the way it happened."

"I know, and I thought I had accepted that a long time ago, but I guess I hadn’t. It took us coming here for me to see that. Now I feel like I’m grieving them all over again."

"You were so young when they died that you probably don’t even remember grieving for them," she said. "Hell, I don’t know. I don’t know what it’s like to lose your parents at any age, but maybe you have to grieve them again when you’re an adult."

I looked out at the pond again. "It’s weird losing your parents when you’re little. The grief comes back every time you go through something major. Like when I was getting ready for the prom, all I wanted was my momma there. So even though it was a happy event for me, I was sad that she wasn’t there. It happens every single time."

"I don’t know what to say, except I’m sorry." Bailey had tears forming in her beautiful eyes.

"No one knows what to say, so sorry is pretty good. I think what made me maddest about that reporter was I wanted to answer her truthfully about all of it. Gabriella leading me to the diary, figuring out that she probably takes possession of the woman who commits the murder-suicide, and I couldn’t, because nobody’s going to believe a word of the damn story."

"You’re just going to have to realize that, like you said earlier, you knowing the truth is enough. Your family is going to know the truth. The people that matter to you are going to know. That’s what’s important, not the whole world knowing."

"How did you get to be so smart?" I wiped my eyes and smiled at her.

"Hanging around the right people, I guess." She smiled back at me and took my hand. "Let’s go back up to the house."

We started the walk back, and I looked over at the yard swing. My momma sat in it with my daddy pushing her from behind. Every so often, she looked back at him and smiled. Knowing they had loved each other was going to have to be enough to get me through this. I had no doubts at all now that Gabriella had caused all of this.

In spite of the pain she had caused me, I didn’t hate Gabriella. I felt sorry for her. Her father ripped her life away from her, the chance to grow old with her husband and to raise her daughter. I think she wanted someone else to hurt as much as she had. How could you hate someone who was so filled with pain that they struck out at others to make them hurt, too? She deserved our pity, and she deserved some rest and peace. I hoped we were able to help her find it.

As we made our way closer to the house, I noticed the workers, stringing lights on the columns and the trees in front. Tables with white clothes and magnolia blossom centerpieces dotted the area around the house. A cooling breeze blew through the limbs, and I leaned my head back to enjoy it for a minute, to cool off my heated face. With so many people coming, some were bound to want to go outside for air, so Grammy was making it as comfortable as she could out there for them.

Grammy had already explained that the family would eat dinner together early before the ball and then exit the dining area to get ready. While we were getting ready, the workers she hired would finish off the last of the decorating and began welcoming anyone arriving early and serving them appetizers.

Grandpa met us at the door and steered Bailey away. "We have your suit for the ball tonight. I’m glad it made it. You would really stand out if you weren’t in period clothes."

I wandered around the house alone, which seemed to be full of even more people than the night before. Most of them had varying shades of red hair, strawberry blonde, auburn and just a few with the flame red hair like I had. Some of the family members whispered behind their hands, and I heard snatches of conversation like, "She’s Elizabeth’s daughter" or "You know, the one who killed her husband."

I hurried up the stairs and decided to go in my parents’ room once again. That and their new home were the two places I felt closest to them. I kept the key in my pocket every day since I had gotten it from Uncle Kerry, so I let myself in. The room held a special spirit, and if I listened hard enough, I could almost hear Momma saying my name. Pretty soon, I’d be going home to Tennessee, and even though a huge part of me wanted nothing more, I knew I’d miss this link to my parents when I did.

I caressed the white eyelet comforter on the bed and sat down on the edge. Momma used to sit me there between her legs to brush my long red hair. Back then, it had been almost to my waist. I closed my eyes and leaned my head back, just like I had done as a child. The gentle strokes of her brush often had me nearly asleep after my bath, and I felt so safe there that I often did go to sleep, only to waken much later in my own bed.

I felt myself drifting off to sleep, even though I needed to get up and take a shower to dress before dinner. As I floated off into dreamland, I knew as soon as my eyes shut I would have my dream again.

Only this time, things were different. I saw so much more. I heard Momma tell Daddy that she wasn’t Elizabeth. She told him she wasn’t going to allow this family to have any peace. The voice was different than what I remembered, a little more Southern, a lot slower. In fact, she sounded almost drunk. A wild expression filled her face, contorting her beautiful features into something that resembled that scary painting called "The Scream." Momma never pulled the trigger in the dream. Instead, she turned back into herself and said, "Leigha, be careful. Be aware of what is going on around you."

I tried to talk to her, to ask her what she meant, but the dream faded away. Gabriella stood over me and once again, she asked me to help her find peace. I asked her how, but she never answered. All she said over and over again was, "Please help me find peace. Help me find a way to stop this."

In the dream, I made her all kinds of promises. I told her we would find her body and lay her to rest properly. I promised to burn sage like the Web site talked about. I explained to her we would have someone come in to rid the home of the spirits and help her cross over. To all of this, she just shook her head and said, "We don’t have time for that. You have to stop me before it happens again."

A frantic knocking on the door woke me up. I pushed my hair back off my shoulders and opened it to find Bailey standing there. She had a garment bag over her shoulder and a worried expression on her face.

"We’ve been looking for you. It’s almost time for dinner. You’ve got to be there because your grandpa is going to make the announcement about solving the mystery."

I didn’t tell her about my dream. I didn’t think it really mattered and figured it all came about because of the disturbing feelings I had following the interview with the reporter. Even though I wanted to go home, my subconscious was telling me I had a job to finish before I could. I had to find peace for Gabriella, one way or another.

Chapter 25

I took my shower without washing my hair. I somehow knew it would hold the style better if I didn’t, plus I just didn’t have time to dry it before dinner. I only brought the one dressy outfit with me, as I wasn’t sure if I would need one or not. It was a pair of black pants with a blue button up oxford shirt. If I wasn’t in jeans and t-shirts, it was because I was about to go to bed in my pajamas. I slipped the outfit on and met Bailey at the door. She had hurried back to her cabin and changed into a pair of dress pants, button down shirt that was very close to what I had on.

I told her she looked beautiful as ever and she said, "You should see the outfit your Grandpa gave me to wear tonight. I think I’ll keep it a surprise." She laughed. "I never thought I’d be caught up in fashion like this."

I laughed, too, took her arm and walked down the stairs. We found our names on the big table in the room and sat down. Uncle Kerry sat across from us and beside him were his wife Nora, Caroline and her husband Jeffrey along with Elizabeth, and Uncle Casey and his wife. Grandpa had already mentioned he was going to make a big announcement, and the rest of the room buzzed with what it could be. Uncle Kerry grinned at me, and I smiled back to let him know I was fine with keeping the secret. More people filed into the room and took seats at the smaller tables around the bigger one. Soon, everyone was inside, and Grandpa walked to the front of the room.

He cleared his throat, and his voice boomed out across all of us. He welcomed everyone and then said, "I know y’all all want to eat the good food Lena has prepared but first I want to share with you some news and then we’ll have a prayer and eat."

He took a drink of sweet tea. I could tell he liked the dramatic way he was making everyone wait for him. Some people in the room looked excited at what he was going to say, sitting on the edge of their seats, while others, especially the other teenagers, had this far-away look in their eyes as though they didn’t care one bit what he was about to tell them. Grammy’s lips were a straight line, and she rubbed her forehead. I knew she was worried about the bad name she thought this might give to the family.

"After 155 years, the mystery of Gabriella and Garrett’s disappearance has been solved." A buzz went through the room. "My granddaughter, Leigha, found Clarence’s last journal, and in it, he admitted that he accidentally killed the couple and buried them on the property. The story is going to break tomorrow in our local newspaper, but I’m sure it’s going to get national coverage. I’m excited to finally have an answer to his mystery even though it was a tragedy caused by one of our ancestors." He held up his hand and said, "Now, let’s pray and then eat." During his prayer, he mentioned Gabriella, Garrett and Clarence and then asked for God to watch over the night’s upcoming events.

My lips pursed at my grandfather introducing me as his granddaughter. Bailey took my hand and shook her head. She was right, this was not the time to correct his mistake. If I did, it would make me arriving to the ball in the green satin gown all the more embarrassing.

I hoped tonight was peaceful for all of us with no showing of the curse. It didn’t help knowing it wasn’t time for another one to happen. Just realizing my parents died on the night of one of these balls was enough to spook me. I took a deep breath and tried not to be noticeable as I did the relaxation exercises Granny had taught me. Bailey must have realized what I was going through as she refused to release my hand and squeezed it for moral support.

Workers brought out trays of food. Uncle Kerry leaned over and said, "Since many of us can’t get together at Thanksgiving and Christmas, Grandpa and Grammy always serve turkey and dressing and all the trimmings at our reunion."

The platters were sent around the table, and I took a bit of turkey and more of the cornbread dressing, taking in the heavy sage Miss Lena used to season it. The sage made me think of my dream and all the promises I had made to Gabriella. Tomorrow, I was going to try to achieve a least a few of them.

I filled my plate as each platter of food came around. Miss Lena had fixed homemade yeast rolls, green beans, sweet potato casserole with marshmallows on top – another of my favorites – homemade macaroni and cheese, fried green tomatoes, cranberry sauce and mashed potatoes. I didn’t take any of the tomatoes or the cranberry sauce. The food looked delicious and smelled even better, but my stomach churned again. I wanted to eat, but my nerves had started in. If the curse did happen tonight, I wasn’t sure I would know if it was happening. Momma told me to be on guard in the dream, so I had to keep my eyes and ears open, but if the house really did something to people, maybe I wouldn’t even realize anything was happening until it was over.

As I pushed the food around on my plate, Bailey looked over at me. "Don’t worry and eat," she said. "Everything will be fine."

I wanted to ask her how she could say that for sure, but instead, I tried to eat as much as I could until my stomach churned so much I had to stop. The food really was wonderful, and I hated that my nerves were keeping me from enjoying it.

As soon as we all finished dessert, Grandpa dismissed us to get ready for the ball. Caroline stopped me before I got to the doors of the dining room. "I thought we could get ready together," she said. "I could help you with your hair. Elizabeth’s going to wear one of your old dresses tonight, too."

Instead of asking why I had old dresses, a sudden thought gripped me. "It’s not the one from the night…"

"Oh, no, no, no," she said, interrupting me. "It’s the one from the year before. She’s a little bit smaller than you were at that age."

I told Bailey bye at the door and went upstairs with Caroline. She said she had a hairnet just like the ones worn by the characters in "Gone with the Wind," and knew how to arrange my hair inside of it. She also promised to help me with the hoops and the corset. Jeff was going to get ready in the bathroom down the hallway because the room would be too crowded with all of us in there.

We went into her bedroom, and I noticed two doors in the room. I knew one must be a closet and wondered if Elizabeth slept in the other one, so I asked her about it.

"That’s her room, but most of the time she winds up with us. There are a few rooms here that have smaller ones off to the side. I think they used to be dressing rooms, but now, families with small children are given those so parents can have their own space."

She sat me down in a chair and brought out a brush and some bobby pins. I took the hairnet when she gave it to me and was glad to see it was not the ones that lunch ladies wear. It had little yellow bows around the top. "How are you going to do my hair to go in this net?"

"Well, if we want to be fancy, we call it a chignon, but really, it’s just a low bun. Then, we’ll pull the hairnet around it."

She parted the front down the middle and pulled it around. It didn’t take her long to have it all together, and she grabbed a mirror for me to look. My red hair gently waved around to where it was held in the net. The little yellow bows didn’t clash as bad with my red hair as I thought they would. "Will you do my make-up, too?" I asked her. "I don’t normally wear a lot."

"I won’t put as much on you as I did for the portrait," she said. "Just some mascara and a little light color on your cheeks, so they’ll look like they’ve been pinched, and maybe some lip gloss." She fussed around me until she finished. She held up the mirror again. "What do you think?"

I gave her a hug. "You did great. I look wonderful. This will go so well with the dress."

She laughed, then rubbed a hand across her forehead. "I’ve got a little bit of a headache, but I’ll be fine. Probably just from all of the excitement. I love dressing up and dancing."

"I’ve never really liked it too much, but I think this might be fun for a change."

Elizabeth came out of their bedroom, and Caroline helped her to dress. She did her hair in the same ringlets I had worn for the portrait. I remembered a line from Gone with the Wind and leaned down to say, "You look mighty pretty, precious."

Caroline grinned up at me, and I knew she remembered the same thing. She instructed Elizabeth to stay still and not get dirty. The child was already yawning, and I knew she wouldn’t make it through the whole night. I guessed Caroline would probably bring her to bed and then come back down to the ball.

Caroline asked me to go and change into the underwear to wear with the dress, and when I came back out, she helped me with the hoops and corset, then lowered the dress over my head. I wasn’t sure how to sit down, so I stood up. Caroline noticed me looking at the chair with longing and laughed. "It’s hard to know how to sit down in one of those, isn’t it? You have to sit on the center of the hoop, not on the back of it."

The first time I tried it, the skirt flipped up and showed off everything I had. Caroline laughed and showed me again how to do it. I did better the second time by lifting the skirt and hoop about two inches off the ground. I still didn’t see how women managed to wear these all the time.

Caroline came out of her bathroom dressed in the same kind of underwear I had on. I helped her with the corset and the hoop. She took her dress off the hanger, and I helped her pull it on. It was a pale green, slightly off the shoulder with a thick navy trim around the bottom, which featured lace all around. The same lace decorated the sleeves of her dress. She handed me a pair of white gloves and put on a pair herself.

Just as Caroline said, "I guess we’re ready to go," a knock sounded on the door. I opened it to find Bailey staring at me with a grin.

Chapter 26

Bailey swept into a low bow and straightened up. "Why if it isn’t Miss Carolina and Miss Leigha," she said with a very affected Southern accent, "looking as lovely as a Georgia peach kissed by the morning dew." She winked as us.

Caroline moved out in the hallway first and took her arm. She lowered her eyelashes and then flashed her dimples at her. "Mr. Clinton, your charms are legendary." Her accent was just as affected as Bailey’s was.

I slipped my hand around her elbow, and we walked down the hallway with Elizabeth in front of us. Caroline’s husband, Jeff, waited at the top of the stairs. He smiled over at us and said, "Are y’all ready to dance the night away?"

Caroline took his arm this time, and Bailey whispered in my ear. "I don’t really understand the big deal about the old Southern ways at all, but it is kind of fun to dress up and pretend."

If I did not know she was a beautiful girl I never would have guessed it as she looked like a strikingly handsome young man in her suit.

"I guess it’s kind of like the Sons of Confederate Veterans group they have at home," I said. "I always wanted to tell them that we lost the war and get over it."

She laughed, and we made our way down the stairs. I wobbled in my heels and had to tighten my grip on Bailey’s arm. If the hoops weren’t bad enough, I just knew I would twist an ankle in these damn shoes.

When we got to the bottom of the stairs, Bailey stopped in front of me. "You haven’t said anything at all about my costume."

She wore a black jacket with a matching cravat, black pinstriped pants, a white button down shirt with a lavender shawl collar vest. I whistled at her and said, "You are quite handsome sir and I think we make a beautiful couple. Would you like to dance?"

She put my hand on her arm and said, "The pleasure would be mine."

As we started walking, I leaned as close the dress would allow. "You really do look great but I wish our outfits were reversed."

Bailey laughed loud enough to draw the attention of those around us before kissing my cheek. "Not me. I think you are the most beautiful person I’ve ever seen. I always love seeing you dressed up like this."

I blushed as I looked at the woman I loved. "If you say so."

We went into the ballroom, which was rapidly filling up with people. I saw Grammy and Grandpa. He was dressed very much like Bailey was, but Grammy wore a beautiful dove gray gown featuring pointed puff sleeves and lace neckline. Everywhere I looked a sea of colorful dresses washed over me, and the swishing of the skirts filled the room since the band hadn’t started playing yet. They were taking their places on the raised platform at the front of the ballroom.

As they were seated, Grandpa walked up the microphone. I wondered if he was going to make an announcement about the mystery of Gabriella and Garrett, but I was surprised when he said, "Take your partners for the Virginia Reel."

Bailey grabbed my hand, and we lined up in front of another group Caroline and Jeff were a part of. We bowed to each other as the music started and danced away. My heels threatened to trip me up several times, but I always caught myself before I fell out of step. By the time the dance was done, I was laughing and out of breath. We skipped the next set and went to get some punch.

"This is a lot more fun than the prom," I yelled over the music.

"I know. I wonder what everyone would say if we tried to do this next year."

"We’d be laughed out of town." I said thinking of how our hometown would react to the way we were dressed. "Besides, no one’s going to think doing old dances to old music is any fun."

"They’d be wrong," she said and grinned at me. "We’ll have to come back every year and do this again."

When a waltz started up, she grabbed my hand again and pulled me out on the floor to dance. Uncle Kerry and his wife danced by us, and he smiled at me. I also saw Uncle Casey and his wife dancing, along with Suzanne and Kate with their husbands. Suzanne had a smile on her face, so I knew she was glad to be back.

They met up with us at the punch table after the dance, and Suzanne gave me a hug. "I’m so glad you talked me into coming back. It’s been painful but also therapeutic. Tonight has been wonderful."

Kate agreed. "I’m glad we know now what happened. I could never really enjoy myself each year when I came for the reunion, but even though we haven’t figured out how to stop it, I know that my mother didn’t mean to kill my father. Now, I can relax and just have fun with my husband and the rest of the family while I’m here."

I hugged both of them again, relieved they chose not to mention how I was dressed and we were soon joined by Uncle Kerry. He leaned over to me and said, "Have you seen any signs of Gabriella tonight?"

I shook my head. "I don’t think it’s going to be this year. Hopefully, we can find a way to lay her to rest before she strikes again."

"I hope so, too," he said. "I want a dance later on with all three of you."

His wife beckoned him back out on the dance floor, and Bailey pulled me out to do a dance I’d never seen before. I couldn’t hear her over the music to find out the name of it, but I watched her feet and tried to keep up with it. This one was harder than the Virginia Reel or the Waltz, and I stumbled a couple of times. Bailey righted me each time and grinned when she did it. I think she was enjoying being a better dancer than me.

When the next song ended, Grandpa and the band took a break. Bailey lead me outside to the porch swing, but I chose to stand, afraid I wouldn’t get it right again and my dress would fly up. A gentle breeze blew through the trees, cooling me off and wafting the scent of the magnolia blossoms entwined around the column over me. I leaned my head back and closed my eyes, and the sound of crying washed over me. I opened my eyes back up and looked at Bailey. "Did you hear that?"

"Hear what?" She pushed the swing with her foot and leaned her head back.

"I guess it was just the wind." I let it go and forced myself not to think about the curse. It wasn’t going to happen tonight. It was too soon for it, I told myself over and over again.

Bailey stood up, walked over to me and kissed me. "If you made that same proposal tonight that you did back at the house yesterday, I wouldn’t say no," she whispered.

I smiled at her. "Why sir, are you taking liberties with me?"

"No ma’am, but I would if you allowed me to."

I kissed her again and said, "We’ll see. Let’s just enjoy the ball and go from there."

The band started playing inside again, but Bailey grabbed my hand. "Let’s go for a little walk and then come back and dance some more."

We weren’t the only ones with that idea. Women and men walked over the grounds with champagne glasses in their hands. People our age carried glass cups filled with the green punch Grammy had Miss Lena make. No one was at the swing we sat in our first day at the plantation, and Bailey helped me sit down. I managed to not flip my skirts up this time but only barely. She laughed at me and said, "I’m so glad I don’t have to wear something like that."

I glared at her, not really meaning it. "I wish you would. I’d take some pictures to show the softball team."

She laughed and sat down beside me, even though the skirt took up most of the room on the swing. She held my hand and pushed with her foot. Neither of us said a word, just stared up at the sky and the stars. I was glad it was a clear night and not raining. She rubbed my bare shoulders, and a shiver went down my back. She then played with my earrings. "I’m glad I came with you," she said. "It makes me feel good that I was here to comfort you when you needed it the most."

I grabbed her hand and gave it a squeeze. "I’m glad it was you, too. None of my friends really understand how I feel about my parents and why it affects me like it does. You’ve never questioned it."

"I know you’re worried about what will happen when I go off to school in the fall, but we won’t be that far from each other. I promise to come see you every weekend, and if I can get away during the week, too. I love you, Leigha, even more now after going through all of this with you."

I leaned my head against her shoulder. "I love you, too, Bailey. I think you’re right. Tonight should be the night."

She kissed me again and pulled me to my feet. "I think your Grammy and Grandpa are going to come looking for us if we don’t go back in. Maybe you can sneak down to the cabin after everyone goes to bed."

We walked back to the house in silence. Uncle Kerry grabbed my hand as we walked in and asked if we could dance. I agreed, and Bailey asked Kate to dance as her husband had decided to sit the next one out. As we were dancing, I looked around the room but didn’t see Caroline or Jeff anywhere around.

I yelled above the band, "Where are Caroline and Jeff?"

"Caroline went to bed with a headache. Jeff has gone upstairs to check on her."

All of a sudden, it hit me. It was going to happen tonight. I knew why momma had told me to be careful and on the lookout. It was almost exactly like what happened with my momma and daddy, except Caroline had a headache and wasn’t necessarily going to check on Elizabeth. I stopped right in the middle of the dance floor. "Uncle Kerry, it’s going to happen again tonight. Caroline’s going to kill Jeff and herself if we don’t stop her."

Chapter 27

Uncle Kerry took off running from the ballroom, pushing people out of his way without saying a word. Bailey saw him, and I motioned for her and Kate to join us. I started running myself and twisted my ankles twice before I made it to the stairs. I threw the shoes to the side, feeling a bit like Cinderella at the ball, only no evil stepmother was waiting for me, just a ghost out for vengeance.

Uncle Kerry made it to the room before I did, and when I got there, he had the door flung open and was going inside. I saw Caroline with the gun pointed at Jeff and heard him pleading with her not to do it. I moved into the room and said, "Gabriella, you don’t want to do this."

"Yes, I do. I want someone else to know the pain I felt the night my father killed me. I’ve seen the joy all of these families have with their daughters, and I was robbed of that. I want to make everyone feel that way," Caroline said, only it wasn’t her voice. She sounded more like the accent she had affected earlier in the evening.

I moved farther into the room, closer to her and said, "I know you don’t like doing this. Your guilt is what causes you to roam the halls at night, crying. Please put down the gun and help us stop you from hurting anyone again."

She lowered the gun, but when she saw all the people around her, she raised it back up again. "This was the only way I knew how to relieve my pain. I wanted someone to feel as sad as I do. Even though it causes me so much guilt, it also helps, if only for a short period of time."

Uncle Kerry moved closer to her. "Think of your daughter Leigha. I’m sure she lived her life in pain, not knowing what happened to her parents. Do you want to put another child through that?"

Caroline/Gabriella looked around the room again. "I only thought of my pain, no one else’s."

"I was one of those children who were hurt by your actions," I said. "So were Kate and Suzanne. We always wondered what happened with our parents to cause that. Don’t put Caroline’s little girl through that, please."

She lowered the gun again, and Uncle Kerry took the opportunity to take it from her. I breathed a sigh of relief. Caroline’s face held a look of confusion. "I don’t know if I can stop it now. It’s been going on for too long. I need to find rest. If I can do that, I know it will stop."

"How can we help you find the rest you need?" Suzanne asked.

"Bury my husband and I in the family cemetery beside our daughter. Only then will I be able to stop this and leave the family in peace."

A black ball of light shot out of Caroline and flew through the window. She collapsed on the floor, and Jeff and Uncle Kerry helped her onto the bed. Uncle Kerry volunteered to take Elizabeth to Grammy and Grandpa and let them know what happened. He also planned to see how many people were still at the ball and if anyone else knew what had happened. Suzanne, Kate, Bailey and I decided to stay with Caroline and Jeff until she woke up.

Jeff sat on the bed with her and so did I. He looked at all of us and said, "What the hell just happened here? All of y’all seem to know what was going on, but I’m in the dark."

We explained to him all about the family curse, which he already knew about. Then, we told him what all we had discovered. "So the night of the curse, Gabriella’s spirit take control of the woman’s mind, and she then kills her husband and herself. It all goes back to Clarence and the fact he murdered his daughter and son-in-law," I said.

"That’s so hard to believe. If I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes, I’d say all of you were crazy, but it’s the only explanation. She had a completely different voice and everything," he said, as he ran his hand over face. "I’ve never experienced anything like it."

"Neither have we, not that we can remember anyway," Suzanne said. "I guess the three of us were there when it happened, but none of us remembered it."

Uncle Kerry came back to the room and said Grandpa was downstairs wrapping things up with the guests. The band was supposed to stop playing at midnight, and when I checked my watch, I saw that they only had about 15 minutes left. Caroline was still out and showed no signs of regaining consciousness. Jeff hovered over, feeling her forehead and checking her pulse every now and then. If she didn’t wake up soon, we were going to have to do something.

Grammy came into the room and looked at all of us. "What is this nonsense about a spirit possession?" She said.

"It’s not nonsense, Grammy," I said and gave her the same story I had told Jeff. "You’re going to have to accept the fact that it happened."

"I can’t believe it," she said. "I will not believe it."

Jeff stood up. "I saw it with my own eyes, Ava. I wouldn’t have believed the story either, but it’s the only explanation. Would Caroline have pointed a gun at me?"

"No, she wouldn’t, but I never thought any of the others would have done it either." She put her hands on her hips. "She just went insane, like Elizabeth did, and Suzanne and Kate’s mothers, too."

He walked over to her until he was standing directly in front of her. "My wife did not lose her mind. Her voice was completely different. Her facial features even changed somewhat. I won’t hear another word about insanity, especially not after she wakes up. I don’t know what being possessed has done to her, but she doesn’t need to hear you say she’s crazy."

Uncle Kerry put his arm on Jeff’s shoulder. "I completely agree. Momma, if you had seen this, you would think the same thing we do."

She put her hand over her face. "This can never get out, never. Everyone will think we’re crazy for believing it."

"What does it matter what everyone thinks anyway?" I said.

She pulled herself up to her full height. "Young lady, this family has an important social standing. I do not want that damaged."

"That proves it right there!" I said angrily I stood and barged to her. "I’m not a young lady yet you made me dress as one. You are too concerned about your precious reputation to care about anyone but yourself."

I laughed. I couldn’t help it. "Do you honestly think that it hasn’t been damaged over the years? Everyone knows about the ghosts and the family curse. Every time I’ve been to town, someone has mentioned it to me. Which is worse, them thinking the women in this family go crazy and kill their husbands and themselves or thinking we’re crazy because we believe the ghost made them do it?"

She rolled her eyes. "They don’t think I’m crazy or anyone else is crazy, just the ones who do it. I refuse to allow this to get out."

"Momma, no one is planning to call reporters out here to tell them about this. We’re going to keep it to ourselves, but it’s time you quit worrying so much about what the public thinks about this family. It’s driving you to distraction and making you treat your family worse than you do your friends or the society you’re so worried about," Uncle Kerry said. "Besides, we think we’ve found a way to stop this from happening again."

She sat down in the chair behind her. "How are you going to do that?"

"Gabriella asked us to lay her body to rest. I think we should honor that," I said.

"But they could be buried anywhere on the property," Grammy said.

"I think I have an answer for that," said a weak voice from the direction of the bed. We all looked over. Caroline sat up. "While she possessed my mind, Gabriella showed me where she and Garrett are buried. I can show you."

Jeff came back over to her and sat down beside her. "Not tonight, you’re not. I think you should rest."

"You’re right. I can’t do it tonight. Just sitting up has drained me. I feel like I do after I get over one of those migraines I’ve been having," she said.

We all agreed to leave but congregated outside her bedroom door. Grammy looked at me and said, "I am still having a hard time accepting that this is the answer to everything, but Kerry is right. I do owe you an apology, Leigha. I’ve treated you rather nastily since you came here, when all you were trying to do was help."

I didn’t really know what to say to her about this. She hurt me each time she rebuked me for believing in the ghosts, and said all of our mothers were insane. "I think you owe Suzanne and Kate an apology, too. You’ve said terrible things about all our mothers."

"I know, and I’m sorry." Tears filled her eyes. "You have to understand. I’ve never told anyone this before, and it’s going to be hard to tell you now. I came from nothing. My family tree is filled with criminals." She wiped at her eyes. "My father was a drunk and beat up my mother every night. Eventually, my older brother got tired of it and killed him. He went to jail for saving her life, and as soon as I finished school, I left town. I wanted to forget all of that."

"So that’s why you’d never talk about your parents," Uncle Kerry said. "You always said they were dead and left it at that. I just figured it was because it hurt you too much to talk about them."

"It did, and my momma is dead. She died a few years after I left. My little sister wrote and told me. I felt like I was talked about my entire life. I thought once I married into this prestigious family, that would change. I was determined to make sure no one ever talked about me again."

I felt sorry for her. I had only had a small taste of people talking about me since I’d been here, and I knew I didn’t like it. The thought of growing up in that kind of household made my pity for her grow even more. I couldn’t imagine going through that every day. I put my arm around her shoulders. "I accept your apology, but the truth is, we’re always going to be talked about. People will always find some way to bring you down."

Kate nodded. "Even if we don’t hear them talking about us, they still are. You just have to accept it and move on."

"You can’t hold yourself responsible for what the people in your family are like," Suzanne said. "That’s one thing I’ve come to realize growing up believing my mother killed my father."

She nodded her head. "You’re right. I’ve tried to block out what Elizabeth did and just pretend it didn’t happen. I knew about the family curse after we were married, but I never thought one of my children would be a part of it. When it happened, I was afraid she inherited something from my side of the family, too. I blamed it on insanity because that was the only option I had, the one answer that might keep people from talking about us." She frowned as she looked at me. "That’s why I had to make the arrangements for you that I did. I promise to right my wrongs tomorrow."

Grandpa joined us out in the hallway, and we had to tell the story yet again. By this time, I was tired of the old dress, the hoop skirts, the corset, anything Southern and wanted to go to bed. Ghost possessions could wait until the morning when Caroline could take us to where Gabriella and Garrett were buried. I told everyone good night, and Bailey followed me to my room.

"I guess this means our plans for later tonight aren’t going to happen," she said with a wistful grin.

I nodded my head. "I’m sorry. I’m just too tired for anything."

She took my hand. "Don’t worry about it. Too much has happened for us to focus on anything else. We’ll find exactly the right time." She kissed my lips and turned to go.

"Bailey," I called after her. "I love you. I really am glad you were the one here with me when all this happened."

Chapter 28

The next day broke beautiful and clear. I looked out the window and was glad for no rain, both because of us leaving but also because Caroline planned to show us where Gabriella was buried. As I was leaving my bedroom, I met Caroline on the stairs. "How are you feeling today?"

"Tired and strange." She smiled. "I feel like I have another person’s memories in my head. It’s so strange, because I can remember what happened to Gabriella just as if I had experienced it."

"I have no idea what that’s like and hope I never do," I said. "Do you feel up to taking us to where Gabriella and Garrett are buried?"

She nodded. "I plan to do it as soon as we finish eating breakfast. I want Gabriella laid to rest as soon as possible. I don’t want to take the chance of her ever possessing me again."

I gave her a hug. "I feel the same way. This family has had enough tragedy over the years. I don’t want anyone else to experience it."

"We have you to thank for stopping it," she said. "If you hadn’t put it all together, Jeff and I might not be here today." Her eyes misted over. "I don’t even like to think about that."

"You don’t have to thank me. This was what I came down here for really." I frowned. "Well, I wanted to meet all of you, too, but my parents came to me in a dream and asked me to do something to stop the curse."

After breakfast was over, we all met on the front porch – Grammy and Grandpa, Jeff and Caroline, Uncle Kerry with a shovel, Suzanne, Kate and Bailey and I. Grammy finally looked more at peace than I had ever seen her. She laid some ghosts to rest herself last night, even if they hadn’t been the spiritual kind. I smiled at her, and she returned it to me. Maybe now we’d really be able to get to know each other without her worrying about how what I said or did affected the family’s image. Heck, maybe Grammy would get to know her whole family since she wouldn’t be thinking about it anymore.

Before we set off, Caroline recounted what she found out when Gabriella’s spirit had taken possession of her. "Gabriella and Garrett came back to free Samuel and Harriet that night. She approached them about a month before to ask them if they would be willing to go. Samuel had been a slave on the plantation while she was growing up, and they had become secret friends. Her father punished him for something minor a few days before she asked, and Gabriella didn’t want to see it happen again.

"They came back and were getting them loaded up in the wagon when Clarence’s hunting dogs came sniffing around. They hunted more than animals. He used them whenever a slave tried to get away. For the most part, Clarence treated his slaves better than some plantation owners, but he still believed he owned them and could do as he pleased with them. Even though the dogs recognized Gabriella and Garrett, they did not like that Samuel and Harriet were getting in the wagon, as they had never been allowed to do so before.

"Garrett tried to get the dogs away, and as he was doing it, Clarence shot him. Gabriella rushed over to his side, and she was shot, too. When Clarence found them, she was still alive but barely. She lived long enough to curse him and his family because he had taken her away from her daughter, her largest source of happiness. I know exactly where he took the bodies because Gabriella showed that to me, too. It’s on the back part of the plantation, where we do the demonstrations of butter churning and soap making."

We all listened silently, engrossed in her story. She told it like it had happened to her, and I supposed she probably felt like it had since Gabriella had been inside her mind.

The day was hot, and the hike to the back of the plantation took about 20 minutes. I had never been to this part before. A huge clearing waited for us, and I could see how it would be perfect for doing demonstrations. Caroline walked around for a bit and finally stopped in one spot.

"I believe this is it," she said. "From the position Clarence buried them, he could see a full view of the house."

I turned to look, and she was right. I also hoped this was where they were buried. Uncle Kerry went right to work with the shovel, but before he could scoop out two mounds of dirt, Uncle Casey arrived with a policeman in tow. He pulled Uncle Kerry aside and whispered something to him. I caught a little of what he was saying. "We can’t dig up bodies without the police being here. I didn’t want to take any chances."

I wondered what story he told them about how we had found out where they were buried. Even though Grammy didn’t seem to care anymore about sparing the family’s reputation, none of us really wanted what happened with Caroline and Jeff to get out. She didn’t need anyone looking at her and talking about her and waiting for her to snap again, because no one was really going to believe she had been possessed.

Uncle Kerry went back to digging. The men took turns going about it until I was sure they weren’t going to find anything. About four feet down in the red clay dirt, he said he hit something hard. We all looked in the hole and sure enough, we saw bones, rusty-colored ones, but bones for sure. The policeman stopped the digging and said he was going to have to call in some other people.

"We’re going to have to date them before you folks can do anything with them," he said. "I know you found a journal stating the bones are your ancestors, but we have to be sure. After that, you can bury them properly."

The state forensics team came out, and we all watched them extract the bones carefully and with precision. They also treated them with reverence, something that shocked me. I figured in their line of work, they wouldn’t care about long dead bodies, but I was glad of it. I smiled to a few of them. Gabriella and Garrett’s bodies deserved respect, even if her spirit caused our family so much pain.

I wiped sweat off my forehead and lifted my long hair off my neck. The sun beat down on us, and I could feel my skin burning. I didn’t care. I wanted to wait until the bodies were both exposed and out of the ground. Bailey held my hand the whole time. Finally, they lifted one set of bones out of the ground and then another.

The lead forensics man walked over to us. He took his hat off and wiped away the sweat. "I’m sure these have been in the ground a long time, but we gotta make sure. It’ll be a few weeks before we have the results back. I’d like to see the journal you found, too."

Grandpa promised it to him. "It’s up at the house. I’ll get it for you before you leave."

"How in the world did you figure out where they were buried? Did the journal say exactly where to find them?"

"No, not really," Grandpa said, "but I know this farm like the back of my hand. I kind of figured it out from what he had written."

I grinned at Grandpa from behind the policeman’s back. He smiled back. I knew he had come up with the lie on the spur of the moment because he had been in the dark about where they were as much as we were. He then turned red and looked away. I don’t think he was used to lying this much.

My phone jingled, letting me know I had a text message. It was from Granny, asking if we had left yet. I punched in that we hadn’t but would be soon. I promised to fill her in on everything as soon as we got home. I looked at the time and saw that it was almost two in the afternoon. We had been out there most of the day. Even though I hated to leave, I knew it was time. The bodies were out of the ground, and nothing else was holding us there. I packed my bags that morning before coming downstairs, and I knew Bailey had, too.

I looked at her. "I think it’s time to go."

"Yeah, it will be late getting back. I have to go to work tomorrow." She took my hand and led me over to Grammy and Grandpa. She thanked them for their hospitality and then stepped back for us to have time alone.

Grammy grabbed my hand and quickly led me back to the house. "I promised you to make everything right." She looked down at the ground and began crying. "When everything happened with your mother I was scared it would also happen to you in the future. An old friend came to me. She said she could do things." She looked at me with wide eyes. "Things nobody would believe. She made me a promise that nothing like that would happen to you if I allowed her to have an hour alone with you."

She gripped my hand so tight it hurt. "I was desperate. With my daughter gone, you were the most important thing in my life. I brought you to her and left. When I returned she had done as promised. You became physically male and your father’s parent had no memory of you as a girl. I let them take you and raise you as a boy so the family curse would never touch you."

I backed away from her, my mind could not begin to process what she’d told me but after everything I'd experienced since arriving, I believed her. "If you wanted me to be a boy then why have you treated me like a girl since I got here?"

Grammy tried to sniff away her tears. "I think Gabriella recognized what I’d done and made everyone treat you the way you should have been treated."

I nodded, believing that if Gabriella could make everyone ignore the signs of her possession then she could make everyone see through whatever Grammy had someone do to me."

She nodded over my shoulder to someone. "Please make my granddaughter whole again."

I turned just in time to see Miss Lena. She placed a hand on my shoulder. "All right Garrett, you can come out now. We need our girl back." I tried to scream as she made contact but nothing came out of my mouth before darkness enveloped me.

***

"Thank you, my darling girl." My mother said while waking me by kissing my forehead. "No one will ever again endure what we have."

I opened my eyes as my father ran a finger down my cheek. "I’m so proud of you Leigha. Thank you for allowing us to finally cross over."

I knew in my heart that I had never truly been their son. I was now and forever more Leigha Michelle Stone. Daughter of Robert Michael and Elizabeth Gabriella Forsythe Stone, parents who loved me very much.

As I stood I realized I was wearing a sundress and while the sun was bright enough that I felt the need to shield my eyes, I didn’t feel the extreme heat that usually accompanied it. My parents stood on either side of me as seven couples wearing clothes from a variety of eras approached. Each thanked me before walking to what I thought was the sun before disappearing

The last two couples told me to tell their daughters they loved them. I promised I would before they walked into the light as well.

"It is our turn to leave." My mother said before pulling me into her embrace. "Enjoy life and find love my darling girl."

I nodded as I thought of Bailey. "I have already found love." I said with tears streaming from my eyes.

"I know." She said with a smile. "And I couldn’t be more thrilled."

Daddy pulled me into his large chest and kissed the top of my head. "We just want you to be happy after everything you’ve been through. Get a good education." He held me out far enough for me to look at him without him letting go of me. "Never stay in a job you hate. Never make time for a friend who doesn’t have time for you. And most importantly, now that you’ve found the love of your life. Hold on to her and never let her go; no matter what anyone else says."

I blushed at his words. "So you’re ok with me loving another girl?"

He smiled as he released me and my mother joined his side. "Of course baby girl. Bailey is strong willed and will take care of you better than any man could."

"I love you both!" I cried and rushed to feel their embrace one last time.

They swallowed me into their arms and each kissed my cheek. "We love you too but it’s our time to go. We will see you soon."

A Tall woman with jet black hair emerged from the light the others had disappeared into. She was wearing an elegant white gown. And her posture was very regal. "We want to return to the home I grew up in." My mother said when she got close. "That is our idea of Heaven." The woman nodded as my parents faded from my sight while waving and blowing kisses at me.

I closed my eyes for a moment and when they reopened Miss Lena was standing beside me. She led us to an ornate bench before gesturing for me to have a seat before joining my side. "I know you want some answers so I'll do the best I can."

"Your Granny loves you something fierce." Miss Lena said with a kind smile. "But you know how she be. She'd always been told how that only the women of her husband’s blood received a curse. She was not entirely convinced of this even after seeing it happen to her own daughter. But she carried enough fear of the possibility that she wanted to make sure it never happened to you. I told her I could make you male but that for it to take hold you would have to live somewhere other than the house you'd grown up in."

She sighed. "I convinced Mister Garrett to possess you in order to save his daughter's namesake. Possessions of a female by a man ain't never done well long term as a woman’s heart is among the strongest and a heart is dang near impossible to change. I knew that if you stayed with the Forsythe’s, it would not have taken long for everything to fall apart. It was far easier to change one set of grandparent’s minds than to change every relative you had here."

"So Grammy did not push me away because she blamed me for what happed?" I asked as I looked at the woman who I previously thought of as just a loving cook.

Miss Lena smiled. "Heavens no child. She never held an ounce of blame in her heart. I might have given a hint of anger in your other grandmother so she could keep you away for your own protection. Sam and Harriet, they be the ones who helped fixed those grandparents memory. They wanted to help since they felt guilty for keeping Clarence's secret. They also blamed themselves for Miss Gabriella and Mister Garrett's death."

She then began laughing and it was an amazing sound. "For what good it did. Your parents reached to your heart and asked for help. Once they did that, there weren't nothing I could do to keep you away."

I felt much better about my mother’s family but my thoughts went back to Tennessee. "What will happen when I go home? How will everyone treat me?"

The beautiful woman’s smile became wider. "It will be as if you were always a girl. As I said, nobody ain't never done well with the transformations such as yours so you did not lead a masculine life. It has been easy to change it so that everyone sees you as should have always been." She put a finger to my lips to stop my next question. "Bailey will retain her memories of everything. It was never your body that attracted that boy to you. It has always been your kind heart and gentle spirit."

"She's not a boy." I said defensively. I knew how much being confused for one bothered the woman I loved.

"Oh but he will be. Mark my words." Miss Lena rose from her seat beside me. "It's 'bout time for you to get back. The changes are complete."

Before I could ask another question, my eyes opened to Bailey holding my hand while sitting on the edge of the bed I’d called mine for the last few days. "Welcome back my sexy little lady."

"Thanks." I replied as my lips smacked from extreme thirst. "How long have I been out?"

She handed me a glass of ice water as she answered. "About a day but my phone says it’s only been an hour and a half. What’s going on Leigha? I know you’re a girl but I also remember you as a guy." I could tell she was not far from totally freaking out.

I pulled the covers back to see I had average side breasts and wider hips, I stood to look in the mirror and saw I looked pretty much the same except maybe my lips were a little fuller and my hair was slightly longer. I lifted my top to get a better view of my chest. Although they were encased in a padded bra, I knew from memory that I was a 32B. My hand then ran along the outside of my jeans to my crotch which was flat and very sensitive, even through clothes.

I saw Bailey’s worried face in the mirror. I sat in her lap and told her everything that happened after Grammy pulled me to the house. My girlfriend took in everything I said without making an expression to let me know if she believed me or not. After I finished she sighed. "That’s too bad. I’d love to have Miss Lena make me man."

I laughed and wrapped my arms around her neck. "You are more than man enough for me."

Half an hour later, Bailey and I were on the front porch saying our goodbyes. Grammy hugged me tight. "I wish I hadn’t spent so much of your visit making sure you were doing the right thing and saying the right thing. Next time, I want to spend it getting to know you."

"Me, too. I’m glad you shared your history with us last night. I feel like I know you better already." I hugged her again and took a sniff of her perfume. She smelled like the magnolia blossoms that had been hanging on the columns last night. "Thank you for protecting me." I whispered in her ear so no one else could hear.

"I’ll always do anything to keep you safe." She whispered back.

Grandpa walked over and hugged me, picking me up slightly off the ground. "I’m not going to lose you again, you hear me?"

I laughed. "No sir. I’m coming for a visit again real soon. I want to see Gabriella and Garrett buried."

"I think we’re going to have something special for that, so it would be good for you to be here. I know she caused us all a lot of pain, but she was in pain, too. I think we have to grant her the peace she wants, and a proper funeral is just the thing."

I hugged him again. He put into words exactly how I felt. "I love you, Grandpa." Grammy moved over beside us. "And you, too, Grammy. I am so glad I came for a visit."

As Bailey and I walked hand in hand back to the car, I saw Daddy pushing Momma in the swing. I didn’t want all the ghosts to disappear from the plantation, just Gabriella’s. As soon as she was buried, I was sure that would happen. Even though I knew my parents didn’t see us, I was happy to see them. Much to my surprise, they looked directly at us. Both smiled as Daddy blew me a kiss and Momma pointed her index finger at her eye, then her heart before pointing directly at me. A huge smile formed on my face as I placed my own hand over my heart and mouthed "I love you too."

Chapter 29

About two months after the first trip to Georgia, Bailey and I, along with my Granny and Papa, headed down to Magnolia Manor again. They were burying Garrett and Gabriella on Saturday, and we all wanted to be there. It was Granny and Papa’s first time to visit since my momma and daddy died.

Since the trip, I talked to my other grandparents weekly. Granny and Papa did not seem to mind at all. In fact, they were glad I had found the family and that we had solved the mystery. They were also happy to be seeing Grammy and Grandpa again. Before the curse, they considered them family.

Any worry I held about returning home was for naught. I found that everyone treated me pretty much the same as always. The only major difference was that I was now best friends with David’s girlfriend Heather instead of him and I found Heather to be a much better friend than David ever was.

Oh, I did dress better now and took much more care in my appearance. I also took far more pride in my long red hair, treating it like the family heirloom it was. The only time I wore ponytails now was when I knew I would be spending most of the day outside. My wardrobe still mainly consisted of jeans and tee shirts but I recently started expanding to prettier tops and a little makeup on occasion. I even owned a few sundresses now. My more feminine tendencies were reserved for when I knew I was going to see my wonderful girlfriend. Bailey loved that aspect of the new me.

During our calls, my grandparents filled me on in everything that was happening around Bowman and the Gabriella and Garrett mystery. Business had picked up in the bed and breakfast, especially when someone had let it slip that the house was haunted by Gabriella’s ghost. One newspaper had even carried the story that she caused all the murder/suicides that happened over the years. No one was confessing to making the slip, and I figured we’d never know. Grammy didn’t seem to mind. She once told me, "I’m glad business is booming. We even have some ghost hunters who want to come and see about it all for themselves."

I had a feeling they might not find a lot after we had Gabriella and Garrett’s funeral. Laying them to rest would stop the curse from happening ever again. I knew it in my heart to be true. I guess I should have hated Gabriella for what she had done, but I didn’t. I don’t think I ever would. Yes, she had deprived me of my parents, but for some reason, I don’t think she had this in mind when she cursed the family. She also seemed genuinely sorry for what she had done.

Bailey stopped at the same gas station as before, and the same man filled up our tank. "You must be back in town for that funeral. Hear it’s gonna be a huge event."

I shrugged my shoulders. "Guess there’s no telling who might show up."

I meant it when I said it, too. I figured all the ghosts in the house might turn out for this one. When we arrived at the house, Grammy ran out to meet us. She swept me into a hug, and as soon as Granny was out of the car, she hugged her, too. "Oh Lenora, I’m so glad you’re here. We have missed you so much."

Granny wiped at her eyes. "We’ve missed all of y’all, too. I made a mistake in keeping Leigha away from her family, and I’m so sorry for taking the blame out on you. I feel so much more peace about it now."

They linked arms. "I know. I do, too, so much peace about everything." She looked over her shoulder at me and smiled. "This has literally changed my life."

I knew she was talking about opening up about her past. I was so glad she no longer worried about what the public thought about her or the family. I was also glad that we didn’t really have to hide the fact that all of this had been caused by a ghost, although I wasn’t going to fully publicize it either. It was better to let the public believe what they wanted without us endorsing it one way or the other. A little mystery added to the story anyway.

They put me in the same room as before. Granny and Papa were in a room down the hall from me, and Bailey was in her same cabin. We had not had sex yet, but I planned to surprise her that night. I’m not sure why it felt right, but it did. Maybe the peace about the situation with my parents was giving me a sense of peace with everything.

At supper time, I was surprised to see Kate and Suzanne there. They sat with us, and Kate leaned over to me. "You didn’t think we’d miss this, did you?"

"I wasn’t sure. I hoped to see y’all, of course, but I was afraid you might not want to come."

Suzanne smiled. "At first, I hated Gabriella and what she'd done, and then I decided that maybe it was something she had no control over. I’ve forgiven her for it and am ready to see her laid to rest."

Miss Lena brought the food out to everyone herself this evening and came over to me. I stood up, and she folded me into her soft body. I hugged her back fiercely. "Just knew you had it in you to do it. It was you that figured it out all out, right?"

My confusion must have showed because she gave me a wink that told me to go with it for everyone else's benefit.

I smiled. "I had help, Miss Lena."

"I know it, but you was the one who did it. This family gonna be happy now. No more heartaches and no more curses, all because of you. Knew you were special the minute Miss Lizzie brought you home from the hospital." She held me a little tighter. "It does this old soul good to see you happy and whole."

"I'm real good Miss Lena." I kissed her cheek. "Thank you for everything."

She grinned down at Bailey. "See you got the same boyfriend. You better hold on to that one."

Bailey smiled back at her. "I’m not planning to let her go, Miss Lena. I think I’m the lucky one."

She laughed, and everyone at the table laughed along with her. It was just that infectious. "Don’t I know it, sure enough, but she lucky, too."

I sat back down and reached under the table for Bailey's hand. I gave it a squeeze and smiled at her, hoping I was giving something away in my smile about what I planned to happen that night. I don’t think she got it though. I didn’t want to come out and say it in case I chickened out, but I wanted her to expect something.

Miss Lena’s pot roast was just as good as anything she had fixed, and I had no nerves this time to keep me from enjoying it. I even had seconds. It wasn’t long after dinner was finished that Uncle Kerry and his wife came in, along with Caroline, Jeff and Elizabeth. Caroline rushed over to me. "I’m sorry we missed supper, but traffic was bad in Atlanta. I’m so glad you’re here."

I stood up and hugged her. "Me, too, and I’m glad we’re laying Gabriella to rest tomorrow. I know it’s been worrying you."

She and I also talked weekly since I had gone home. She mentioned how guarded she had been about everything since that night and avoided the plantation. "I haven’t had any migraines, though," she said, "and I hope I don’t have one between now and tomorrow. I think the migraines were Gabriella trying to possess me."

"I think so, too. Momma mentioned her having them in her diary the week before it happened with them."

"I just didn’t think anything about it," she said. "Grammy has migraines and so does my momma. I just thought it was something that ran in both sides of my family, and I had inherited it along with my red hair."

"I think we all just inherited a very unhappy ghost, but after tomorrow, I’m sure she’ll be gone."

Caroline laughed. "I hope you’re right."

We all soon decided to go to bed early. Grandpa told us about some Civil War re-enactors who were coming in full costume and said they’d be there about two hours before the funeral started at 11 a.m. Grammy suggested we all dress up, but everyone vetoed the idea. I was not going to stand in the sun in a corset and hoops even if the days were cooler now in October than they had been at our last visit.

I waited in my bedroom until I was sure everyone was asleep. I debated about whether to buy something sexy to wear that night, but I decided against it. I wasn’t the lingerie type, and Bailey knew it. After I took a quick shower, I threw on a pair of pink short shorts and a tight tank top that I usually slept in. I smoothed my favorite scented lotion all over my body and threw my bathrobe on. If I encountered anyone on the stairs or on my way out the door, I was just going to say I couldn’t sleep and wanted to go sit on the porch awhile.

But I didn’t meet anyone and made my way to the cabin unhindered. This gave me a sign that tonight was really supposed to be the night for it to happen. I took a deep breath and put my fist up to the door to knock but took it down again. I knew I smelled good. I knew Bailey loved me, but I still worried about all the usual things. What if my body was horrible? What if it hurt? I shook those thoughts out of my head. Bailey loved me, and she would do everything she could to make it good for me, too. This time, when I reached up to knock, I actually did it.

It took her a few minutes to answer the door, and when she saw me standing there, a concerned look flashed across her beautiful face. "Is everything ok up at the house?"

"It’s all good," I said. "I came to see you."

She smiled. "It must be something important if you came this late."

I stretched to my tiptoes and kissed her passionately. "It is. I want tonight to be the night."

"You mean…" She raised her eyebrows. "You want to make love with me tonight?"

I nodded. "More than anything."

She pulled me into her arms. "Are you sure about this? I mean, really sure? I don’t want you to do anything you don’t want to do."

I nodded. "I wouldn’t have come down here if I wasn’t sure."

She kissed me, and I dropped the robe to the floor. She ran her hands over my shoulders and down my back. In a flash, her shirt was off and all she wore was a pair of boxer shorts. When I ran my nails across her stomach, she took a deep breath and pulled me over to the bed.

Soon, I wasn’t thinking of anything else but making love to her. Her hands on my body felt better than anything I had ever experienced, but three fingers did hurt to be honest. She didn’t move her fingers for a few seconds to give me time to adjust, and after a little bit, it started to feel better. After a while I returned the favor. Our tongues explored each other for an exquisitely long time. We kissed again, and soon, we were laying in each other’s arms, smiles on both of our faces.

I propped myself up on her chest with my elbow and kissed her, letting my hair tickle her stomach and barely noticeable breasts. "I don’t know why I waited so long for this."

"I’m glad we waited. I think it made it more special." She reached up and swept the strands of hair hanging in front of my face. "I love you, Leigha."

"I love you, too, Bailey." I snuggled down into her arms and wanted nothing more than to stay there with her all night, but I knew I had to get back up to the house before anyone noticed I was gone. I didn’t want to embarrass anyone by being discovered in the morning in her bed, having fallen asleep there. We kissed and touched a bit more, and I left her there, all tousled and sexy. I always wondered if I would regret losing my virginity, but I didn’t really think I had lost anything. I had given it freely to the woman I loved.

***

I woke the next morning and stretched. Then, I remembered what happened the night before and felt a blush rise to my cheeks. What if everyone knew what we had done? What if my face screamed, "I had sex with my girlfriend for the first time"? I decided not to worry about it, got up, showered and dressed for the funeral in a black short sleeve blouse and black pencil skirt. I had purchased it just for the funeral as I no longer wanted to wear such dark, dreary colors.

I met Bailey at the bottom of the stairs and smiled at her. She was wearing dress slacks and a matching long sleeve black button up shirt with the sleeves rolled up past her elbows. She mouthed, "I love you," and I said it back to her. Everyone gathered at the breakfast table and soon some of the Civil War re-enactors came inside. Grammy and Grandpa invited them to join us. Some did while others went back outside to wait for the service to start.

As soon as breakfast was over, we all went outside. A hearse from the local funeral home sat at the edge of the family cemetery, which featured a lone weeping willow on the outskirts of it. Gabriella and Garrett were to be buried in the same coffin in a grave beside their daughter.

By the time the preacher started the service, quite a crowd had gathered around the fence. Only family members and their special guests were allowed inside. As the coffin was brought out of the hearse, a bugler started playing a melancholy tune, but I wasn’t sad. I only wished that Clarence hadn’t ruined the happiness of all his family members so many years before so there would be no need for this and my parents would still be here. Bailey held one of my hands, and Grammy held my other.

As the casket was lowered into the ground, Grandpa said, "Let these two find peace after being killed so brutally and buried like animals by their loved one."

The preacher started to pray, and I bowed my head. As soon as I did, I heard a voice beside my ear. "Thank you, Leigha, for helping me find the peace I needed." Her voice started to fade away. "Thank you for forgiving me. Thank you…thank you…thank you."

Another voice began to speak. "Thank you for helping my wife." I knew the voice belonged to Garrett. "It was a pleasure watching you grow up."

"Thank you for protecting me." I whispered in return.

I looked up and saw two dragonflies flitting around the grave. I knew Gabriella and Garrett were finally at peace, and our family would never have to worry about the curse again. It was finally broken.

Epilogue

"Are you going to dance with me Daddy?" Gabby asked as I curled her hair into ringlets like I wore when I was her age.

"Of course." My husband Bailey replied and he bent down to kiss her adorable cheek. "Wild horses couldn’t keep me from dancing with one of the two most beautiful girls at the ball."

Soon after moving away to college Bailey let me know of his intention to transition to male. The only thing that upset me about the conversation was how nervous he was and considered, even for a second, that I would not support him fully. I let him know as much as I also told him that my love was unconditional. He laughed with relief when I told him that he was stuck with me.

At my first opportunity I traveled to Magnolia Manor and asked Miss Lena if she could help the man I loved.

"I'll do what I can." She told me with a frown. "I might can help wit the body but ain't nothing I can do about anyone's mind. That's gonna be a battle ya'll gonna have to fight together."

"I'll always fight for the man I love." I replied fiercely.

Miss Lena laughed heartily. "Don't I know it! You's always been a good woman Miss Leigha. You make me proud every day."

I didn't mention my conversation with Bailey until he rushed into my room the next morning. He was thrilled when he woke up the next morning as a complete and functioning male. We wasted no time in trying out his new equipment.

Miss Lena had been gone going on ten years. The day of her funeral was one of the hardest I'd ever endured. I didn't miss her though because anytime I wanted to see her, I simply had to go to the kitchen, grab a cookie and sit at the table. She would always appear next to me.

We moved to the house my parents left me as soon as we both graduated. Our hometown did not take well to our relationship and even less when Bailey announced his intention to live as a man. My husband took over as caretaker of my grandparent’s estate since Grandpa had grown too old to properly fulfill the role and neither of his sons wanted the responsibility.

I was now a social worker like my mother. Everything I went through as a child made me far more perceptive and understanding with troubled children than a lot of my colleagues. It was a very rewarding career.

Ten years into our relationship, we’d decided to have a child of our own. It was the best decision we ever made. Our daughter Gabriella helped our unbreakable bond become even stronger. She was my mini-me and the light of her daddy’s eye.

"Why don’t you go show Grammy how pretty you look." I said after finishing the last curl.

Gabby twirled in her dark green dress, the same one I wore at her age. "I feel so pretty Mommy."

I reached for her before kissing the top of her head. "You’re gorgeous baby girl."

She ran to the door. "I’m gonna go show Grammy and Grandpa."

My husband laughed as we heard our daughter run down the hall. "Your grandmother is going to be beside herself when she sees how cute she is."

My grandparents did not have many balls left to attend as Father Time had caught up with them. Both were still spry for their age but they were in their eighties. I’d already had to bury my grandparents in Tennessee and did not look forward to doing the same for them.

I turned to kiss my husband deeply while we had a moment of privacy. "Will you help me get dressed?"

"I’d rather help you get undressed." He replied as his hands drifted to my butt as they always did when we stood like this.

"Save it for later Fiend." I said with a giggle as I began the process of dressing in my antebellum gown. He looked dapper as always in his black suit. It amazed me that I found him even more desirable with each passing day.

The was a light knock on the door. "I hate to bother you Miss Leigha but your Grammy said to fetch you. She said the announcements will start in ten minutes and that she would take Miss Gabby down with her and your grandpa."

"Thank you Betsy." I said through the door. "You can let her know I’ll be down shortly."

Bailey laughed. "How you managed to talk her into turning over the planning of the Magnolia Ball to you I’ll never know."

I laughed as I put my earrings in before holding my necklace to my neck and turning my back to him so he could fasten it. "It hasn’t been easy but she just can’t take care of everything anymore."

He nodded as he pulled my hair to the side and kissed my neck. His fingers caressed my skin, sending goosebumps up my arm before he fastened the clasp. "We better get going before she sends someone else after us."

I nodded and placed my arm in his. "Lead the way kind sir."

Carolyn and Jeff were waiting at the bottom of the stairs. They were still the picture of happiness after all these years as they approached. "Grammy was about to send me next if you waited another five minutes."

I laughed and hugged her. "You know how she gets. Are your parents here yet?"

She nodded as the four of us made our way to the ballroom. "They are with Kate and her husband. Uncle Casey is with Grammy and Papa."

Suzanne’s family waved as we walked in. She passed the same summer as my Granny but her family never missed a Magnolia Ball. At her funeral her family told me how much our friendship meant to Suzanne. They told me how meeting me had freed something within her and the years after we met we some of her happiest.

After a few lively dances, Bailey and I retreated to the deck overlooking the back yard. Soon, our daughter was in her father’s arms. "Look!" She said as she pointed toward the swing. "There’s Grandma and PawPaw."

I looked down to see my parents waving to their granddaughter and blowing kisses to her. My little girl was throwing them back as hard as she could. It was such a cute sight. I know not many children would react so casually to seeing a couple of ghosts but Gabriella had seen them since we brought her home from the hospital and it was her normal.

The ball was a smashing success and after putting a very tired but extremely happy Gabriella to bed, my husband and I snuck off to the cabin where we first made love. It was our own little tradition.

As we approached the swing where my parents laughed together I slowed, taking a moment to bask in their version of heaven. They turned to me before mom approached, wrapping me in her arms. I didn’t feel the cold normally associated with spirits. Instead I felt the warmth of the love she had for me. My parents could not speak but they didn’t have to. I could tell from a touch what they had on their mind. Mom was letting me know how proud she was of me.

Daddy put his hand on Bailey’s shoulder in a manly gesture. My husband nodded. "No need to thank me for loving her. Leigha is my wife as well as my life."

My parents joined hands and skipped into the woods like lovestruck teens. After they disappeared, my husband lifted me in his arms. "Did you know life could be this good?"

I nodded before kissing him deeply. "I’ve known since the first time you took me in your arms."

Saved by a Goddess

By StefB

Tyler Dawson is a successful stunt coordinator for some of Hollywood’s largest films until an accident at a remote location leads him to sacrificing his life to save an ancient goddess who he had mistaken for his beautiful wife. She offers to save his life but some sacrifices would have to be made in order to do so. If he had known, he might have said no but then again she might have said yes.

Chapter One

Dani kissed me lovingly before she applied my lipstick. "Have a great night dear. You have no idea how hot right you look now. I may have to take you back to the trailer and ravage you."

I grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her closer. "You keep that up and you might have to, because I somehow doubt the director would be happy with what's about to poke out from my skirt."

"Get a room!" Laughed my best friend since grade school Ryan Crews from the next chair over.

The small Italian man working on his makeup laughed and playfully slapped Ryan's shoulder. "Jealous much?"

Ryan laughed again as he stared at my wife and me. "You know Gregorio, I think I am."

Dani smirked and wrapped her arms around my neck as she gazed into my eyes while still talking to the best man at our wedding. "You can't have him Ryan. Tyler Dawson is all mine."

Ryan's laughter became so loud it almost shook the makeup trailer. "Oh yes Mrs. Dawson, I spend many nights dreaming of Mister Tripod over there."

Gregorio appeared confused. "Tripod?"

As Ryan whispered something is Gregorio's ear, one of the director's assistants stuck her head in the door grinning at the way we were carrying on. "Okay guys. The van leaves in five minutes."

Gregorio's face blushed slightly before he eyed me lustfully and winked at my wife. "Well that explains why she's always in such a good mood. Some bitches have all the luck."

"Just adding the last touch up." Dani replied to the woman in the doorway while laughing at her coworker as she brushed the dark red lipstick across my lips. "See you in the morning. I love you."

I smiled. "I love you too."

Dani helped me from my chair and smoothed out the wrinkles from the tattered white silk spaghetti strap top and torn silver silk mini skirt. The feel of her touch over the smooth fabric covering my body was beginning to make me melt. I shivered in anticipation when she slipped her fingernail through one of the many holes torn into the top.

She leaned in so only I could hear. "You have no idea how glad I am the woman you hired had to fly home at the last second. I missed seeing you like this."

I laughed lightly. "I hope you know, you are the only reason I let Aaron talk me into doing this. He claims there is nobody else available at such notice but I'm sure I could have found someone. I personally think you paid her off to leave then conspired with Aaron to not find anyone else."

Dani nuzzled her nose into my hair just behind my ear and let her tongue run along the edge. She knew that was my weak spot and would have my mind racing. "I'm devious but not that bad. I am glad you didn't find anyone. As soon as you get back I'm going to let you have cart blanche' to do with me as you will."

I was brought out of my rather carnal thoughts when Ryan walked to my side and looked at Dani. "That's enough of that. The lesbian fantasy scene you two are showing is going to make it hard for me to work. I have to ask though, why are you smoothing out an outfit that looks like it's been worn a week? Sometimes movies make no sense. Why would a woman dressed like that be out in the woods?"

I shrugged. "Apparently 'my' boyfriend is an archeologist and 'I' was kidnapped from a club so he will be forced to assist the bad guys. What they don't know is, 'I' am a CIA operative trying to get close to him so they can locate a mysterious artifact. The scene today is where 'I' am trying to escape."

Dani's eyebrows then wiggled a little before she added, "I'm smoothing everything because I know it drives Ty crazy and I want him to think about me all night."

I laughed and pulled my wife in for another long kiss. "That's just mean. You know full well that not a moment goes by that I don't think about you my love."

My wife wrapped her arms around me and lifted me off the ground. "That makes two of us, I love you. Be careful up there, I want you back in one piece."

I nodded. "I love you too. Everything will be fine, you know me. I'm Mr. Careful."

Dani set me back on the floor with worry etched in her beautiful eyes. "I have a bad feeling Ty. Promise me you will be back in the morning."

I kissed her again and allowed all the love I felt for her to flow through my lips. "I promise baby, why didn't you tell me?"

She shrugged. "I don't know, it was just a nagging feeling at first but it's gotten stronger."

I learned long ago to trust my wife's feelings. "I wish I had known sooner. I'll put it off if you want."

She laughed sadly. "And say what? 'Sorry I can't work today because my wife thinks I might get hurt.' You can't do that Ty. I'm sorry for saying anything just be careful."

I rubbed her back trying to comfort her. "If your feeling is that strong I would but either way, you know I'm always careful."

Dani kissed me again. "See you in the morning."

Ryan interrupted our moment when he placed a hand on my shoulder. "Ready to go kick my ass loverboy?"

I glanced up and smirked. "I'm always ready for that."

As we made our way to the van Ryan shoved my shoulder. "You, my friend, are a lucky, lucky man. You and Dani are the perfect couple."

I reached out and grabbed his arm to steady myself. It was difficult enough walking across the rough terrain. Add in wearing shoes with four-inch sticks not much larger than toothpicks for a heel and my friend knocking me off balance, it was near impossible. "Don't I know it?"

Ryan glanced at the stilettos I had on my feet. "How do you keep from breaking those things or your ankles?"

I laughed. "Lots of training my friend. These are super shoes. Wardrobe has reinforced the heel with steel so they'll be able to take the strain."

Ryan nodded as he helped me in the van that was taking us out to a remote location high in the Unicoi Mountains of Eastern Tennessee. "At least with those on you are almost at eye level with your wife."

I silently fumed at my friend's teasing. He knew I hated to be kidded about my height.

I didn't need to be in the wrong state of mind before I performed a stunt so I stared out the window and thought of the first time I asked my wife out seven years ago when we were stuck on location on a beautiful tropical island…

---

"How do your eyes change like that Tyler?" Dani asked with her sultry European accented voice that caused me to melt every time I heard it.

I shrugged slightly. "I don't know. They have always done it. It doesn't matter what I wear, the color seems to adapt."

"Does it bother you to work as a woman?"

I laughed lightly; this was a question I had been asked many times. "Not anymore. It did at first but my skills make me unique. With my size it's be either a woman or a small teenage boy. Thankfully, lately there has been surge in young adult novels being made into movies so there is more of a call for kids in action movies."

I normally didn't go into much detail but I always felt comfortable talking to Dani. "I mainly play boys since the union would never allow me to do this if there is a woman who can do what I do. Besides, the studios pay very good money for my skills."

Dani nodded. "From what I've heard, your skills are impressive. Did you really develop your own style?"

I smiled at the compliment. "Yes but it’s no big deal. I guess all the bullying I endured along with my desire to stay away from home as much as possible really paid off. If not for that, I would have never become such an eager student." I started laughing. "I've made a lot of leading ladies and that vampire boy look like total bad asses."

Dani joined me in laughter. "I guess you have. Break a leg today."

I smiled as I removed the smock she placed around me so my costume wouldn't be ruined. "Thanks. Do you have any plans tonight?"

Dani looked away nervously, "I guess you don't keep up with onset gossip do you?"

My expression became puzzled as I stood and looked up at her.

Danica Zoyra was gorgeous; she possessed an otherworldly beauty that would have intimidated me if I thought I actually had a real chance for a date. I knew she was so far out of my league that her appearance didn't intimidate me in the least.

She stood almost six foot one in bare feet with a perpetual tan that made her skin appear as it was almost glowing.

Her long dark brown hair was perfect with a shine even the best stylists in the world could only hope to achieve. But what really got to me were her eyes. She possessed the clearest violet eyes that would make a rainbow jealous that it could never produce a color so beautiful.

Dani was friendly and easy to talk to and I genuinely enjoyed her company. I really just wanted to be friends.

I shrugged. "I have learned from what’s been said about me not to pay attention to gossip. I prefer to judge people for myself, not what someone said about them. Why do you ask?"

She appeared deep in thought and I knew she had taken my invitation as a request for a date. Experience had taught me that most women didn't like the idea of dating a man that was only five foot five and only weighed in the neighborhood of one hundred twenty-five pounds.

It didn't help my cause that I kept my hair long since it was easier than working in a wig during the summer, or that my features and body definitely leaned toward more feminine than masculine.

What made matters worse was that for the scene I was shooting called for me to be dressed in a skin tight white tank top with fake boobs standing out on display and shaved legs sticking out of short cargo shorts. The fact my long red hair had been bleached blonde and was in a lengthy braid down my back didn't help my cause either.

I liked Dani too much as a friend to allow her to suffer through thinking of a way to let me down gently.

"I'm not asking you on a date or anything. I know you wouldn't go out with someone like me romantically. I just thought we could be friends. I mean we have so much in common, I don't know of anyone else around here that I can talk to about classic movies, good jazz or a great mystery novel. We are going to be stuck in this jungle for a few weeks more and since I get bored most nights, I figured you did too."

I needed to undo the damage I had just done. "It just most of the stuntmen, except for Ryan, don't really know how to take me. He has night shots tonight and I don't like the idea of hiding out in the trailer alone. I've read everything I brought with me and I don't understand the language so it's hard to watch television. But it's cool, I'm sorry if I made you uncomfortable."

Dani appeared puzzled. "Why don't the stuntmen know how to take you?"

I shrugged. "You know as well as I do that Hollywood isn't as progressive as they pretend to be. In their eyes, I'm different. The guys don't understand why I don't mind working as a kid or a woman and they really hate that I usually make more than they do. I dress this way strictly for my job. I can't help how I look but I'm trying to make the best of a bad situation."

I sighed and admitted one of my biggest faults. "If I'm being honest, I might be too sensitive to comments about my appearance and they really don't like it when a small man fights back. They especially don't like it when the person they are picking on then gets the better of them. Anyways, I'm sorry I made you feel uncomfortable. That was never my intention. I hope it doesn't affect our friendship."

Dani grabbed my arm when I turned to walk away. "No wait; I'm the one who should apologize. I've always liked you but I'm so used to all the guys around here thinking I'm nothing more than an easy lay that added you to that group. Why don't we plan to do something after I remove your makeup tonight? Make sure you shower before you come back and we can leave from here."

I smiled. "I'd like that. Thank you."

I walked out to the location of filming with a renewed confidence and ended up having a great day because I knew I'd be able to spend time getting to know Dani better when we finished shooting for the day.

The rational side of my mind had attempted to convince me over and over that this would be nothing more than two friends hanging out but the young, cocky and fearless side of me still held out hope that I actually had a chance at more.

That night I returned to my trailer to make sure I was freshly clean and shaved. Most of the makeup had come off in the shower but there were still traces that Dani needed to remove.

Since I had packed for comfort knowing we were in a tropical climate, all I had with me were tee shirts, tank tops and shorts. I picked out my best dark blue tee and a pair of khaki cargo shorts. I groaned and my cockiness disappeared as I looked in the mirror, even in boy clothes I still looked like a girl with my long blonde hair and the eyeliner I couldn't get off.

With an admission that Dani would never be romantically interested in someone like me I approached the makeup trailer casually. I was pleasantly surprised when she greeted me with a deep lingering kiss that I returned with equal passion.

"I've waited all day to do that." Dani said after we broke our embrace.

Her kiss bewildered and bewitched me. It was everything I had ever hoped it would be and knew a single show of affection from her was like a man dying of thirst receiving only a single drop of water.

I smiled. "I've waited a little longer than that if I'm being honest."

She grabbed my hand and led me to the chair so she could remove the remnants of her work from the morning. "I could get lost in your eyes." She said as she gently wiped away the liner.

I blushed slightly since I wasn't used to receiving positive comments on my appearance. "Thanks."

Dani smiled as she started to reapply what she had just removed. I moved away until she bent down so her lips could meet mine. "Let me do this. I have an idea and want to see if I'm right. It will be fun and I promise you won't regret it."

Her kisses were bending my will but I still wasn't sure.

She could tell I wasn't convinced so her lips started working on my neck and ended with her nibbling on my earlobe. "You wear this everyday for work so what's the difference?"

I stared at her for a moment, lost in the sea of lavender that were her eyes. "Go ahead."

The smile that crossed her lips was so glorious that I knew I'd do anything she asked just for the chance to see it again as she giddily said, "Tonight's going to be so much fun."

She turned me away from the mirror as she finished working on my face, which didn't take as long as usual before handing me another tee shirt and a pair of shorts. "Change into these for me."

I remembered one of Ryan's mother's favorite sayings. "In for a penny, in for a pound." So I grabbed the garments and walked into the other room without complaint to change.

I quickly noticed that the clothes were feminine. The top was light green and the shorts were very similar to the ones I was wearing only shorter and in a different cut.

If I was about to walk out onto the set, I would not give it a second thought but the idea of wearing these for pleasure did not appeal to me.

I tentatively stepped out and Dani squealed with delight as she started on my hair, which took a lot longer than usual.

After she finally finished she led me to the full-length mirror. I gasped slightly when I saw the reflection. Dani had done my makeup very light; if not for the fact I had seen her apply it, I wouldn't have known I was wearing any. My blonde hair was styled with light waves that fell to my shoulder blades.

To anybody walking by I would appear as a flat chested, athletic young woman. I did not like what I was seeing as it only reinforced inner insecurities about not being seen as a real man.

My father's words immediately echoed in my mind. "You should have been born a woman. You're too weak to ever make it as a man."

Dani wrapped her arms around my waist and leaned down to kiss my neck. "I always wondered how a natural makeup would look on you. You're even prettier than I expected. I packed a dinner for us so we could go spend some time down at the beach. What do you think?"

I shrugged nervously. "I don't like it. I catch enough hell as it is. What if someone sees me?"

Dani smiled seductively over my shoulder into the mirror. "Nobody will see us and if they do you can just kick their ass if they say anything."

She pulled my hair aside and her tongue ran from my neck to my ear. "It will be fun, I promise. Please say yes for me."

I leaned my back into her front for support since her advances were rendering my knees worthless. If it were anyone other than the most beautiful woman I had ever seen trying to talk me into this I would have never allowed her put the makeup on much less wear the clothes.

I glanced at her again and was again caught off guard by her perfection. "Let's go before I change my mind."

Dani graced me with her glorious smile again as she grabbed my hand and led me to the door.

Once we arrived at the beach Dani laid out a blanket and the food while I gathered beach wood and started a small fire.

She pulled me into her lap as I walked back to her side and I laughed as she leaned down in for another kiss.

I have never been a submissive person outside of my father's presence, quite the opposite actually. Many people had accused me of having little man syndrome since I was always quick to establish that there was more to me than my size but around this living embodiment of perfection I was, at least temporarily, willing to do anything she asked.

Dani reached for a handful of grapes and held them just above my mouth teasing me while positioning my head between her ample breasts. I leaned up for a bite and she pulled them back further, laughing the entire time.

"You're enjoying this aren't you?" I asked as she teased me again.

Dani laughed. The sound of her laughter was the most beautiful thing I had ever heard. "Yes, very much so but you don't seem to mind very much."

I paused for a moment and considered her words. Dani appeared nervous and unsure when she saw how serious my expression was becoming.

I smiled and reached up to caress her cheek. "If anyone else asked me to dress like this for fun and then teased me the way you have I would be beyond mad but with you I know it's not being done with malice. It just feels right in a weird way."

Dani grinned and nodded her head. "Yes, feels right is a good way to say it. I have a confession. The gossip I told you about is people think I'm a lesbian."

I stared up at her suddenly feeling very stupid and rather betrayed. "Is that why you did all this to me? As a game?"

The gorgeous brunette shook her head adamantly. "Not at all. It seriously was just curiosity. I'm actually bi and you are almost the perfect blend of everything I find attractive in both sexes."

I furrowed my brows. "Is that a compliment?"

She laughed joyously and I imagined the sound closely resembled angels singing. "Very much so. I know you thought my hesitation this morning was because I didn't want to go out but it was the opposite. I've wanted to go out with you so badly that I was afraid. I just never thought you would be interested and it shocked me when you asked."

I laughed. "Not interested? You have got to be kidding me."

Her gorgeous eyes became serious. "I’m being truthful. Normally I only form an emotional bond with another woman but I feel a strong connection to you that I can't explain and I've felt it since I first met you."

I nodded. "I felt it too but I always thought you were so far out of my league that I didn’t even try. I honestly initially asked you out only as a friend so if tonight doesn't go any further it's been beyond my wildest dreams."

Dani laughed and leaned down to kiss my forehead while her hand gently ran up and down my arm. "I can promise you that tonight will go farther, much, much farther."

---

"Are you going to visit anybody since we're so close to home?" Ryan asked, snapping me from my thoughts.

I shook my head. "No, it's not worth taking the chance. What about you? Is your dad still the sheriff?"

Ryan nodded. "Yeah, I think the job will be his until he retires. He keeps asking me to move home so I can take his place whenever he decides to step down. I was like yeah right, as if I'd ever want to live there again."

I laughed. "Preach on brother, I almost turned this job down since it's so close."

Ryan agreed. "I know what you mean, the smartest thing we ever did was moving away from this back woods hell hole."

Ryan and I had been best friends since I was eight and he was nine. He had seen samples of the abuse I endured over the years and was the one who talked me into moving to California when I was seventeen. His father assumed something was going on with me but my father was rich and had powerful friends, Ryan's father had his hands tied and legally could not help.

When we moved away Ryan's parents helped pay for our trip. They told me if I stayed in our small eastern Tennessee town, I would be wasting my life.

I laughed. "I know right. Sounds like you went back though; you're starting to pick the accent back up. I swear I think my Mom must have cheated on Dad or something with the way he's always treated me. There's no way we carry the same blood."

Ryan smirked. "Other than your hair and skin tone. You are nothing like them."

I sighed. "It seems the older I get, the more I look like them except I didn't get their height. It really sucks."

He bumped his shoulder into mine. "I wouldn't worry too much. Dani seems to like it."

His mentioning my wife made me smile. "Yeah she does. I don't know what she sees in me."

Ryan laughed. "I've been wondering about that since you two first went out."

I nodded. "Me too but what was it your father used to say about looking a gift horse in the mouth?"

My best friend nodded and laughed harder. "I know right, don't do it. By the way, my parents say hi. When I went home yesterday, Mom said your father has found religion and he's making your brothers go with him. Can you believe it?"

I shook my head. "Not for a second. They have too much evil in them. Well, Dad does anyways."

Ryan's brow arched slightly. "What about Jeb and Thomas?"

I shrugged. "They weren't too bad I guess. I mean whenever we were alone, just us, they never really hurt me. It was almost as if they were forced to be mean. Don't get me wrong, they were still mean but I think that if not for Dad, they would have been okay. Thomas usually ignored me while Jeb sometimes was overly nice in a creepy way."

Another thought entered my mind since we were talking about family and I had no desire to continue discussing mine. "Do you ever hear from Evan?"

Evan was Ryan's older brother. He moved away when he was sixteen after he and Ryan's father had a major falling out. Ryan has never told me what the fight was about but whatever it was, it affected his relationship with his family. They were never as close after Evan moved away.

Ryan smiled. "Yeah, Evie is doing great."

I looked over at him questionably. "Evie?"

He laughed lightly. "It's my nickname for her."

I became even more confused. "Her?"

He sighed. "You wouldn't understand."

I placed my hand on his shoulder. "Try me brother."

He took a deep breath. "She was never happy as guy and knew she was meant to be a woman. I don't want to talk about it."

I frowned. "You know you can talk to me about anything. I like to think I'm pretty open minded."

He started to smile. "You are but this is a stretch for most people to understand."

I laughed. "Have you noticed how I am dressed at the moment? Who am I to judge how a person lives their life?"

Ryan pointed ahead of us as he joined me in laughter. "Looks like we're almost there. I don't know how you do it. After everything they did to you back then and even now, you do whatever it takes to thrive. I don't think I'd be able to have a normal life."

If he was trying to distract me, it worked as I nodded. "It's Dani; if not for her I'd probably be dead. Do you remember how much I used to drink and fight? I was on a very self-destructive path before she gave me focus. She made me want to be a better man, one worthy of her."

The van pulled up to the location and stopped so we could get out. Ryan exited first and offered his hand to assist me. "You two give me hope. If a little squirt like you can find true love then I know someone as good looking as me can."

I laughed. Ryan wasn't a bad looking guy I guess. I mean if you like guys that is.

He stood a very muscular six foot three and had dirty blonde hair with rugged looks that should have had him working as an actor instead of a stuntman but he preferred to work in movies without the cost of his privacy. I always respected him for that.

"Who said you are good looking?" I teased as I started walking toward the stunt coordinators tent.

Ryan acted as if I wounded him. "You are the first woman to rebuff me."

I rolled my eyes and Ryan smiled. "Oh yeah. I almost forgot."

Chapter Two

Keeping my wife's warning in mind, I walked around the set to make everything was how it needed to be. I laughed off all the friendly jabs about my appearance, even going so far as to flirt with a few unsuspecting crewmen only to disappoint them when I pointed out who I actually was.

I noticed more cameras than usual around the set. I turned to my assistant stunt coordinator Dave Echols, who I had decided to let run things tonight so I could mainly focus on my part of what had to be filmed. "What's with all the extra equipment?"

Dave was a couple of years older than myself but did not have quite as much experience as I did. If left to his own devices he tended to for overkill and made things needlessly complicated. I hoped I could teach him the less is more philosophy in time. He had the abilities to be great if he learned to tone it down.

"It was a last minute decision boss. I'm sorry I didn't tell you but we only have one or two chances to get this before the sun completely sets and it looks like a storm is rolling in. I'm glad it's you and Ryan working this one cause it will make the odds of getting it in one take much better."

I nodded. I wasn't worried since this was one of the easier stunts for me. "This is simple enough, it shouldn't be a problem."

About thirty minutes later Ryan and I were standing on a large piece of flat rock at the edge of a small cliff where I would jump off to avoid my captors while Dave went over the plans one final time. "Okay Boss, when the director calls action, you and Ryan will do your thing. As soon as Ryan pulls his gun and you hear my signal you need to run to the mark and jump."

A few moments later Ryan and I did our choreographed fight before Ryan pulled his prop gun as I heard Dave's instructions. I loved this part of the job. Nothing was quite a freeing as those few precious moments while I hurled myself toward the airbag waiting below.

Right as I leapt over the edge, a bolt of lightning streaked next to me causing a loud boom in the area I was to land. In that moment, all the lights on the ground below me went dark and I suddenly found myself falling farther than I expected.

Once my body once again made contact with something solid, I did a quick check and considered myself lucky that the air bag still did its job after such a drop. I was glad, if this had to happen, that it happened to me. It always bothered me whenever someone got hurt on a stunt I had coordinated, luckily that had not happened in years.

I rolled over and attempted to look around but it was pitch black wherever I had fallen. As soon as I felt my way off the airbag and my feet hit firm ground, the room illuminated.

I gasped when I realized I was in some type of ancient chamber. The artwork that lined the golden walls was stunning and the marble statues and stone throne was truly works of art. The tiles below my feet appeared to be a pink marble and possessed a golden glow where one stone met the next.

"Why is this in the Unicoi Mountains?" I asked aloud as I looked around.

A groaning sound behind me brought me from my admiration and I turned to see Dani lying on the floor unconscious and a large man crawling from underneath the rubble with a look of malice upon his face.

I couldn't understand why she would be here but she was lying twenty feet away with a large gash on her forehead.

"You thought you could hide from me here? You shall die old hag." The man seethed as he continued in her direction.

I instinctively felt the dire need to protect my wife who was not regaining consciousness so I immediately leapt between them. "Leave her alone unless you wish to depart this life tonight."

The man gracefully worked his way to his feet. Even in my line of work, I had never seen a man so large. He had to stand at least six foot ten with large muscles covering every inch of his body. His long black hair fell straight down his back as his equally black eyes glared directly at me.

His laughed was deep and sinister. He obviously didn't see me as a threat.

Good.

"What is one tiny whore going to do to me? Step out of my way and I might allow you to live long enough to pleasure me." He roared.

I had forgotten how I was dressed and felt my anger spike as I started toward him. I paused after a single step, as I remember what time, training and experience taught me, never allow my emotions to get the best of me when faced with a fight. I decided it would be best to force his emotions and that would, hopefully, allow him to make the mistake I almost made.

I forced my laugh to be equally sinister but it didn’t compare to his. "Pleasure you? From that tiny bulge in your pants big boy I doubt you could please a rodent."

He quickly let me know that my plan was working when his body tensed. "Insolent woman, how dare you question my manhood!" He moved quickly to grab my arm. "I will show you how pleasing I can be."

I spun out of his grasp and elbowed him in the ribs causing him to stumble as I led us away from my injured wife, hoping she would wake up and make her escape while I had him distracted.

I waved my index finger toward the large angry man. "Tsk Tsk. A small package and clumsy to boot. You poor thing, no wonder you are so angry. I hope your friends haven’t given you an awful nickname like Rat Dick since you are so small down there."

He released a scream that made the walls shake. "No woman, much less a mortal one, talks to Adorious Dunamas with such insolence."

He underestimated me again as he bent down to reach for me once more but I was able to surprise him with a palm to his nose that caused him to stagger backwards.

I had learned from time I had spent filming in Greece that Dunamas meant power so I waved my hand in front of my nose to further taunt him. "That explains the powerful odor I'm smelling. You know Odorous; you could really use a shower."

I smiled to further taunt him. "That’s it isn’t it? Your friends saw your tiny excuse for a penis one day in the shower and started calling you Rat Dick and ever since you avoid cleansing your body."

"No woman has ever insulted my manhood." He yelled.

I knew his anger was getting the best of him as he telegraphed his attack. I anticipated his large first coming toward my face and dodged it before I grabbed his arm and used his momentum to send him crashing into the cavern wall.

I laughed as he pushed himself from the floor using a large rock to brace himself. "You know Odorous, you should really work on your balance."

Before I knew what happened a small boulder was crashing into my lower body tossing me into the opposite wall of the cavern. I coughed and started pushing away the rock when Adorious’ large hand wrapped around my neck and he pulled me to my knees.

The angry giant dropped me to the floor while releasing his pants. I was starting to regret the way I taunted him as he pulled out the largest penis I had ever seen from his pants and stood above me. "I know just the thing to replace all that impertinence in your mouth. Let us see if you still want to offer insults once I have stretched you beyond your limits."

I tried to move but my legs weren't cooperating. Before I had a chance to get away, he bent down and forced his rather large member into my unwilling mouth. I attempted to back away but the pain radiating from my lower body along with the hold he placed on the back of my head was too great.

I felt beside me for something to defend myself with and found my leg bent at a completely wrong angle. I traced it down and slipped off my reinforced stiletto, holding it like a hammer and biting down on his member with all the force I could muster.

The scream he released reminded me of what must come from the gates of hell as he quickly lifted me so we were face to face. "You shall pay for that with your miserable life. I will break your puny neck with my bare hand."

I quickly felt his grip tightening so in a last ditch effort I swung my shoe at the side of his head. The feel of the heel making contact was not what I was expecting. I thought it would make contact and bounce back in my hand but instead I felt it make contact and then continue, much like when you walk across what you think is solid ice only to find out just the top is frozen.

He immediately released me and I gasped for breath as soon as my body met with the floor. I chanced a look at my attacker and saw him on the floor beside me with eyes wide open and blood seeping from around the stiletto heel of my shoe buried in his temple.

I never imagined I would be capable of killing another person. I felt no remorse as I stared at his lifeless body. It was his own fault, had he not attacked my wife he would still be alive.

Blood started to seep in Dani’s direction across the floor and I had no idea if it belonged to Adorious or myself. It was probably both but it served to remind me that I needed to check on my love.

I tried to stand but everything below my waist was a mangled mess. My legs were useless so I slowly and painfully pulled myself through the blood to my wife's side and noticed she was no longer breathing. I quickly rolled her to her back and started performing CPR. No matter how much I was hurting, I refused to let myself stop until she started to cough.

I released a sigh of relief as I quickly sat her up. "Are you okay baby?"

To my surprise, the woman before me was not Dani. I realized it as soon as I looked into her eyes before she nodded. "Yes, thank you. I owe you my life."

I shook my head. "No, you owe me nothing. I'm happy you survived."

The woman gracefully rose to her feet and for the first time I really looked at her. She wasn't my wife but she was almost as stunning, my guess was that she had to be at least six foot two or so with flowing dark brown hair and large breasts that went beautifully with her ample curves. Instead of skin that almost glowed, this woman's skin glimmered a soft yellow radiance. Some might consider her even more beautiful but not me. Nobody would ever compare to my wife.

Dani never discussed her family but this woman could be her twin.

The woman looked around and noticed the large dead man across the room. She turned back to me with an expression of shock. "How did you kill him? I always believed the Thetans to be immortal."

I shrugged. "Apparently not, since a well placed heel did the trick."

Without thinking, I tried to stand but winced with pain before lying on my back. For the first time since everything started, I focused on myself and quickly realized how much damage Adorious had done. Everything from the waist down was a complete mess. I noticed my mouth was quickly filling with a metallic tasting liquid. I rolled to my side and coughed up entirely too much blood.

With the adrenaline subsiding, the pain was becoming more than I could bear. There was little doubt in my mind that I would soon be dead.

The woman knelt beside me and placed my head in her lap. "Fear not my savior. Everything will be fine if you allow me to save you."

A single tear fell from my eye as I realized I might never see Dani again. "Please find my wife, Danica Zoyra Dawson, and thank her for loving me. Please tell her I will always love her."

The woman appeared momentarily astounded before she smiled and ran her fingers through my hair to soothe me. The woman looked so remarkably like my true love it gave me a sense of peace. Her eyes were identical to my wife's except they were a slightly richer shade of purple and possessed wisdom unlike any I had ever seen.

"There will be no need. If you say yes to my gifts then you can tell her yourself." She gently said to me.

"What do you mean?"

Her peaceful expression helped calm my fears. "I can save you but it will come at a cost and you must grant me permission. You will sacrifice some things but gain many others. All you have to do is say yes and you will be back in the arms of your love soon."

I knew I was standing at death's door. In a moment such as this, you would think that many thoughts ran through my mind but truthfully, I became focused on only one thing… I would give up anything for the chance to be with my wife again.

I nodded. "Thank you, please save me."

She closed my eyes with her soft fingertips. "I understand why my daughter loves you. She was wise to defy me; I never understood why she wanted to marry a human until now. You possess both compassion and the strong will required to tame my wild child. Sleep brave child and awake refreshed, ready to accept the gifts I grant you."

Chapter Three

"Talk to me Boss. Are you okay?" I heard my assistant's voice coming through my earpiece.

I sat in stunned silence for a moment. I licked my lips and my mouth tasted like I had just finished eating fresh honey.

I felt a strange charge running through my body. How did I get wherever I am? I searched my memory and all I could recall is jumping off the cliff. Everything afterwards was a blank. I looked to the hole in the ceiling and assumed I must have fallen in somehow.

"Yeah Dave, I'll survive. Where am I? Get me out of here." I yelled since I knew I didn't have a mic for him to hear me.

"Something went wrong when you landed. I can't explain it, I tripled checked everything. Don't move. We are moving the crane down so we can lift you out. I'm sorry Boss." He responded.

I got to my feet and winced in pain as I tried to look around but there was little light. "Don't apologize, just drop a rope."

"I can't take that chance Boss. You might have injured yourself."

I ached all over. I felt like I did back when I bruised my ribs. I looked myself over and noticed gash on my leg. Although I was hurting, it was as if I were surprised to be in such good shape. "I promise I'll be fine. Just drop a light and some rope."

A few minutes later, a light dropped down illuminating the cavern. It fell gently to the floor before they raised it again so that it was barely above my head. I knew that was done on purpose so that they could judge the depth of the hole.

With the cavern now lit, I looked around. The drawings on the walls appeared as if they belonged to an ancient civilization.

I was about to yell for Dave to call an archeologist when a majestic feminine voice spoke within my head. "My child, you saved my life and I will be eternally grateful but this place is not mine to expose. I ask that you not allow others to see the sights before you."

In an instant, my mind filled with the memories of what occurred along with many new ones. The room appeared very differently than it did earlier. Gone was the gold, the marble and the statues. In their place I noticed a stone bath and the altar nearby was beyond compare. There were odd scratches on the altar but I assumed they served a purpose and were a language I did not understand. I watched in amazement as the scratches slowly changed into a language I could read.

My old life is freely given to serve the will of the Goddesses and the greater good.

I bowed my head in reverence. "I understand my Goddess. I will protect your secret."

The Goddess Zaria suddenly appeared before me and took my hand. "It is appropriate that your changes start in this temple as it is where the ancient ones gave others a new life. I must move on but I ask you to keep your acquaintances away. You must never share knowledge of this place with anyone without my permission."

I shivered in the cold dark cave and my mind immediately went to Dani and how we never withheld secrets from one another. "Anyone Your Highness?"

I could feel the peace and love in her voice and it warmed me instantly. She smiled as she gently stroked my cheek. "My child you may discuss what you have learned with your soul mate. I will come to you later as I wish to see her. I am sure the two of you will have questions as the gifts I have bestowed upon you emerge."

I filled with elation as I gazed upon her extraordinary beauty. "Thank you my Goddess."

I hesitated for a moment. I wanted to ask another question but didn't feel worthy of asking simply to satisfy human curiosity.

Zaria smiled knowingly, as if she read my mind. "Whenever I feel the need to meditate, I reside within many ancient sites throughout the world. Some were once my temples and others, such as this, have long been forgotten. It is sometimes safer to reflect at a temple not my own, as there are those who wish me harm. The guardians of these sites allow me their use under the condition that I do not expose them to others."

I nodded in understanding. "Thank you for indulging my curiosity."

Her finger found the bottom of my chin and she tilted my face so I could look into her eyes. "I left you with only enough injuries that it would not raise suspicions and allow time for the changes to take effect without unnecessary questions."

She leaned forward to kiss my forehead. "Go my child and live a full life in my honor. I will call upon you again but in the meantime, do not waste what you have been given. Make me proud."

I smiled again. "Yes my Goddess."

She slowly disappeared and I jumped to reach the rope that held the light and slowly pulled myself to the surface.

Once I reached ground level, a lot of people stood around dumbfounded. I wanted to shield my eyes from all the spotlights shining down but didn't dare loosen my grip.

"Don't just stare at me, give me a hand." I yelled to them.

Next thing I knew two large hands grabbed me and lifted me out of the hole and into a bear hug. "Holy shit dude. You scared us all to death. I just knew you were dead." Ryan exclaimed.

His grip was too tight on my already hurting ribs. "I'm not dead but I will be if you don't let me go. I can't breathe."

My best friend sat me on the ground as someone else wrapped a blanket around me. "You don't look as bad as I thought you would. Are you okay?"

I nodded. "I'll be fine. The air bag did its job but I think we might as well leave it down there, that thing is shredded."

Dave ran to my side. "Oh my God Boss. Are you okay? How did you get out? I told you to wait."

I laughed him off as the onset EMT checked me out. "I'll be fine, did you get the shot or do I need to do it again?" I winced slightly as the EMT pressed on my ribs.

Dave laughed. "Ever the professional. Yes, we got the shot. How did you get out already?"

I pointed to line that disappeared into the hole. "I climbed up the rope you dropped to give me some light."

Dave's expression turned to shock. "Damn Boss, you are one tough SOB. How did you climb a rope over a hundred feet?"

I turned to Ryan. "It wasn't that far was it?"

They both nodded their head when Ryan replied. "You just pulled yourself up somewhere in the neighborhood of a football field using just your hands."

The EMT stared at me in disbelief. "You climbed that far with two injured ribs?"

I shrugged my shoulders. "Guess I'm in better shape than I thought."

Dave pointed to a clearing. "I've got a chopper on the way to take you back down to get checked out."

Ryan cautiously handed me his phone. "I called Dani as soon as everything happened. I don't have to tell you how upset she is."

I knew my wife must being going out of her mind with worry. I quickly dialed her number.

"How is he Ry?" Dani cried into the phone before it even finished the first ring.

"I'm fine baby. I'm about to head back down right now."

It was hard to understand what she was saying through her sobs. "Oh thank you Mother. I'm so happy to hear your voice. I told you I had a bad feeling. I don't know how I would survive if anything happened to you. Take your time coming down because I'd hate to have anything else happen. I'll take you to the medical trailer myself."

I tried my best to soothe her but I knew my love well enough to know that she would be a nervous wreck until she saw me for herself. I heard the whoosh of the blades and knew my ride was close. "I'll be in your arms before you know it. They are going to chopper me out in a few minutes so you can meet me at the helipad. I love you Baby."

"I love you too."

I hit end on the phone before handing it back to Ryan. Something about being so near death made me want him to understand beyond a doubt how he was all the family I had. "Thanks bro. You know I… I… well this is not easy to say. You're all the family I've got besides Dani and I…"

Ryan laughed as he rested his arm over my shoulder to lead me to the landing chopper. "I know Dude. You don’t have to say it. I feel the same way."

---

I stared out of the window of the helicopter thinking of when Dani and I first professed our love for one another. It was the night before shooting wrapped and we were on the same beach as our first date…

"That was amazing." I exclaimed after I finally regained my breath after another round of passionate lovemaking.

Dani rolled to her side and moved a few stray strands away from my face. "Calling it amazing doesn't do it justice."

I leaned up to kissed her gently. "What would you call it?"

Her face lit up into the smile I would walk across hot coals to see. "Life altering."

I laughed. "Every moment I'm with you is that way for me."

Her arms snaked around my waist and pulled me even closer. "It is for me as well."

I started to frown. "Tomorrow is our last day here. What happens to us?"

A small tear started to form in the corners of her gorgeous eyes. "I don't want to lose you."

In the month we had been together, she had made me realize there was more to life than hurt and anger. She made me a better man.

I took her hand in mine. "I don't want to lose you either. I've fallen in love with you."

She gasped and the small tears became larger. "I love you too."

I smiled and attempted to kiss the droplets away. "We will figure it out. We are meant to be together."

Dani started to fidget nervously. "I know this will sound bad all things considered but where do you live?"

I laughed lightly. "I wanted to ask you the same thing. I live in Hermosa. I have an apartment close to the beach."

"This is in America isn’t it?" She asked.

I nodded. "It’s in California. I thought that’s where you lived."

She shook her head. "No, I live on a small island outside Greece but I travel so much with work that I have considered moving to the states. It might help working on American pictures."

She sighed sadly before she continued. "I need to tell you something."

Dani appeared nervous so I gently rubbed my thumb over the back of her hand. "What is it?"

She looked me in the eyes. "I kinda live with a girl. I haven't talked to her since you and I became serious but I want you to know."

I suddenly became fearful that I was about to lose the woman I was falling for. "Do you want this to just be a fling or something more?"

Her expression became one of fierce passion. I recognized it because I felt the same about her. "This is already more than any relationship I've ever had. I'm ending it with her next time we talk."

I breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, if you need a place to stay I have a king sized bed."

Her eyes widened. "Are you serious?"

I gently placed my lips on her forehead. "Never been more serious in my life. Will you do it?"

She launched herself on top of me and covered my face with kisses. "Of course I will! I love you so much!"

Dani kissed me again and again. "I almost turned down this job because I had a feeling something life altering would happen. I’m glad I ignored my inner voice because now I know not all change is bad."

Mere words could never adequately describe how I felt in that moment as I wrapped my arms around her. "I love you too."

---

I was brought from my thoughts when the landing pad came into view. I immediately saw my frantic wife pacing by the medical crew. I couldn't get out fast enough when we finally landed.

Dani met me halfway across the field and her hands ran all over my body as if she had to make sure I was real.

She quietly said. "Thank you Mother. My love is alive." Her tear-filled eyes met mine. "I was so scared I had lost you."

I hugged her tightly, ignoring the screaming pain it caused. "We both need to send a prayer to the Goddess."

Dani continued to weep with joy as she held to me as if she needed my contact just to breathe. "I sent one as soon as Dave called and another after I knew you were alive. Come, let's get you checked out so I can take you home."

I nodded as she guided me to the waiting medical crew.

As we waited in the portable medical trailer, Dani gasped as she pointed to my ankle. "How did you get that?"

I looked down to see the most detailed and realistic tattoo of a sun rising behind a large tree I had even seen. I pulled my ankle closer so I could get a better look. The tiny leaves on the tree looked so real that I thought if I moved my leg quickly, they would fall off. The sun was so brilliant that I could almost feel the radiance emitting from it and instinctively knew Zaria had given me her mark.

"I'll tell you when we are totally alone. I have so much to tell you but not now."

My loving wife nodded knowingly and something told me she understood the significance.

Since many potentially dangerous stunts were being performed, the studio had arranged for a doctor specializing in emergency care to be onsite. I have known Dr Gabriel Simms since my first onset injury nine years ago when I was only nineteen years old.

I smiled as soon as he entered the room. "Hey Doc. Can I go home?"

He laughed and shook his head. "Hey Ty, not yet." He turned to my wife. "Hello Dani."

Dani stood to greet him. "Hello Gabe. Is he going to live?"

He looked over my chart and placed my x-rays in the lighted frame on the wall before returning his attention back to me. "Other than two cracked ribs and the nasty gash I need to stitch up, everything appears better than fine. You must take great care of your body."

After he bandaged my ribs, Gabe sat beside me on a stool to work on my leg. He paused to look at my ankle. "Lovely tat Ty. I have never seen it's equal but I pictured you as more of a barbed wire type."

Thankfully, my lovely wife stepped in to save me when I couldn't think of a good excuse why I had it. I was shocked when she lifted the leg on her jeans to show an identical sunrise. "It was my idea Gabe. We decided to get matching tattoos."

I glanced at her with furrowed brows. I knew her body intimately, how could I have never seen it before? She returned my glance with a slight shake of her head, which told me, we were in for a very long discussion after we got home.

Gabe nodded as he placed the final stitch and placed a bandage over my wound. "You were fortunate. You should be hurt worse but thankfully, you're not, which is amazing after the fall you had, but you're out of work for at least six weeks. That means everything. I know you Ty; you'll walk on set and jump in to help without thinking and will hurt yourself worse."

He handed me a very large bottle of pills. "Here are some potent painkillers to take if you start hurting too much. Please let me know if you start feeling worse and I insist on checking you out again in five days."

I frowned. "I told you I feel fine, great actually."

Dani grabbed my hand. "You're lying. I can see you wince every time you move. I know you are trying to be tough but I bet you'll be singing a different tune in the morning. If the Doc says stay home then you need to stay home."

Gabe laughed. "Listen to your wife Ty. You were lucky this time and I'm not letting you take any chances. I will allow you to attend meetings if they are in the office but you are banned from the set until you get my final clearance."

I sighed loudly. "Your foot is down isn't it?"
My lovely wife smiled and nodded as she handed me my clothes. "You know it baby but don't worry. I'll take good care of you. Let's go back to the trailer."

I quickly dressed in the same silk top and skirt from earlier. I looked up at her and laughed. "You couldn't even bring my clothes with you?"

Her voice started to break. "I was so terrified I lost you and then relieved you survived that my only thought was getting to you. I'm sorry."

I pulled her into my arms. "I'm sorry baby, I was kidding. I'm here and you heard Gabe. I'm fine."

Her arms wrapped around my waist gently as she buried her face in my hair. "I know but I was terrified. I don't know what I'd do if I lost you."

I tilted my head upward so our lips could meet. "Luckily you will never have to find out. Let's go home."

She nodded as I led us out of the office and into the parking area. Our trailer was not that far away so I started walking in that direction before Dani pulled me toward one of the jeeps. "You shouldn't exert yourself."

I knew better than to try arguing with her and walked over to the passenger side without complaint.

Chapter Four

Once we were within the confines of the small trailer provided by the studio, I told my loving wife everything and explained how I received my new tattoo. As her expression changed, I became concerned that she could not believe such a fanciful tale.

"You really killed a Thetan?" She asked with no small amount of awe in her voice.

I shrugged. "I don’t know what a Thetan is."

"You said his name was Adorious, correct?"

I nodded. "Yes, largest man I’ve ever seen with black hair, black eyes and an equally black heart.

"And he almost raped you?" she asked with tears starting to form in the corners of her eyes.

I nodded again. "Actually I kinda think forcing that huge thing in my mouth would be considered rape."

Dani shuddered. "Yes you're right. I can't imagine what you went through."

I sighed loudly and almost started to tear up myself. "Thankfully the Goddess saved me. You don't want to know how badly he hurt me. If not for her I wouldn't be here."

My loving wife dropped to her knees and clasped her hands together. "Thank you Mother for returning my love safely to me. I am forever in your debt. I am truly sorry for any differences we had in the past. You have given me the greatest gift."

Without warning or explanation, our trailer filled with a bright light as I heard the Goddess speak. "All is forgiven my dear. I only ask one thing of you my daughter and that is you support your love during the difficult days ahead."

I felt someone place their hands over my ears and all sound disappeared. I attempted to look behind me but I could not move my head.

What I could best describe as a small electrical current flowed through me and all the pain in my body instantly eased.

While I couldn't hear, I could still see quite well. I noticed my loving wife was intently listening while her eyes focused just above my head. Her beautiful mouth dropped in shock. "So he did that? I thought their kind were immortal."

Her astonishment was soon replaced with her glorious smile. I could not hear what my wife was saying but reading her perfect lips was very easy. Her eyes opened wider than I had ever seen before she said, "I will always be here for him. We made a sacred vow of til death do us part."

My body tensed as I saw a look of panic cross my love's face. "But Mother, was there no other way?" Dani nodded and I saw nothing but peace and elation as her lips moved. "Thank you Mother. Your gifts are many."

She listened intently for a few moments more before saying, "Yes Mother. I would gladly do that even without your request. I will help him understand the changes."

Dani's body stiffened as a tear of joy form in the corner of her perfectly violet eyes. "Thank you Mother for this glorious gift. I couldn't live without her."

She listened again, her face fell, and for the first time since the goddess arrived I sensed real fear from my wife. "Oh I could never do that Mother. Our relationship is one of equals. I almost lost her because of that, I will do anything you ask but I refuse to force her to do anything against her will. I made her a promise and I have never broken a promise to her. It will be her choice if we return to the island."

She sat silent for a few more moments before she replied. "I understand. I will assist Callista in using her powers for the greater good. At what point may I inform her of what is to come?"

Although I was trying to figure out who Callista was, I couldn't help but to chuckle lightly when Dani's eyes met mine before she said, "She has an idea of what is to come. I know my love well enough that I know she has read my lips while we have been speaking."

After my tiny showing of emotion Zaria released her hold and I quickly stood with my head bowed.

She gently lifted my chin so I would look upon her. Her smile was almost as breathtaking as that of my wife as she spoke to me. "You must not ask Danica what I said to her. You need to face what is to come with a clear mind and learn to accept my gifts without explanation or warning. I know you have developed a sense of what is to follow but as they occur, your love will be here to help you. Do you understand?"

I nodded. "Yes My Goddess. Thank you for sharing your knowledge so that I am not alone."

"Since you saved me and are also bonded with my daughter, I wish for you to call me by my name."

My eyes widened. "Oh no Goddess. I could never show such disrespect."

Her laugh sounded like angels singing and she appeared to have an idea. "You may also call me Mother if you wish." She nodded her head. "Yes, I like that idea. You will call me Mother from this point forward and I shall consider you as much my child as I do Danica."

I smiled brightly. I had few memories of the woman who gave me life since she died before I turned six. "Yes Mother, I would like that very much."

Zaria motioned for Dani to join my side as she smiled. "Cupid's aim was true when he set his sights on the two of you. I have never seen a more perfect match. Lately he has been making too many mistakes for my liking but his match of you both makes me willing to overlook past errors."

Dani hugged me tightly at my waist. "Thank my cousin for us as well Mother."

Zaria leaned down and placed a gentle kiss on my cheek, "There is hope for the future after all. I cannot wait to see what is to come. It will not be easy and I won't always be there for you but first and foremost, trust in each other, and later you may bring in those you deem worthy. If you do that, you will never fail."

Next, she placed a kiss on Dani. "It is appropriate that one who already carries my blood in her veins would also love the one person strong enough to save me from certain death. You chose well and make me proud that you are my child. I am deeply sorry I was not a better mother to you, I will not fail you again."

She gently wiped the tear that started to fall down Dani's cheek. "I must take my leave. Live well young ones. Love will carry you through anything that is to come. I will be watching from afar."

---

Zaria appeared in a large circular white room.

"That was kind of you." A feminine voice said behind her.

Zaria turned to the beautiful Goddess with gray eyes. "Hello cousin. She has a warrior spirit and heart full of love. She sacrificed herself to save me, what would you have me do? I couldn't turn away the only human I have ever known to defeat a Thetan. I don't understand why your father allows Theos to live. He is jealous of our power."

Athena shook her head. "Please cousin, I am not here to judge. I approve of what you have done but why not make the changes instantaneous in both body and mind? It would be far less traumatic for the human. That is what myself and others have done."

Zaria waved her hand and a hole formed in the floor showing Tyler and Dani in their kitchenette. "I am providing some safeguards that will protect her identity but I must break her before she can truly excel."

She continued to explain. "As you know, the duality of her mind will make her powerful. But by letting them deal with the changes together, their bond will become even stronger. Danica needs to understand the depth of her feelings and suffer the fear of loss while Callista needs to grow from her experiences and learn not to hold everything in. She feels as if she is not worthy of my daughter's affection so she takes on too much by herself."

Athena looked down at the couple. "It is nice to see your child so happy. Isn't there another way?"

Zaria shook her head. "Anything easily received is just as easily discarded. Callista has already suffered greatly in her life but my daughter has not. It pains me to think of causing Callista more pain but even if I told her what would follow, I know she would willingly accept it for the sake of her love. Danica does not yet realize the depth of her feelings. Her pride is too great, today was but a small taste and soon she will revert back to her prior stubbornness."

Athena sighed. "Pride goes before the fall."

Zaria nodded. "We have had our issues in the past but I am proud of how she has chosen to live her life. I knew it would be foolish to force her to live by our rules."

Athena smiled. "You are wise, even if you aren't Greek."

In a rather ungoddess like move, Zaria giggled and stuck out her tongue at her cousin. `

---

After Zaria departed, I turned to the love of my life and grinned. "Aren't you supposed to guarding some hellhounds or am I mistaken?"

Dani grinned. "Yeah, about that. My mother made that up after my sister Polly grew tired of dealing with all the death and wanted to live a life without fighting. Actually, my family lives on the same island were you and I met. She allowed me to leave because I was supposed to be up with the sun and we both know I'm not exactly a morning person."

"So there was no hellhound?" I asked.

My wife laughed. "There was a hound but he wasn't mean. When we found him, he was the cutest three-headed puppy you could ever hope to meet. Barnabus had allergies so it looked like he was snarling all the time but he really wasn't."

I wanted to laugh with her but the weight of the conversation she had with her mother placed a heavy burden on my shoulders.

"Why do I have the feeling I'm in for a rough few weeks?" I asked, addressing my fears.

Dani smiled and pulled me into her arms. "It won't be that bad baby and don't worry. You have me and I'll take care of you." She directed us toward the kitchen. "Let me fix you something to eat."

I couldn't help but to laugh. "Now I know I'm in trouble if you are offering to cook."

Dani smirked at me. "Oh I'm not cooking. I was planning on making sandwiches."

I playfully shoved her out of the way and dug through the small refrigerator. "I'm up to fixing us something to eat honey."

Dani frowned as she stood next to me. "I really should learn how to cook more than just breakfast."

I turned and leaned on my tiptoes to kiss her. "I don't mind. I actually like to cook. Now that I know who your mother is I need to continue to treat you as royalty."

Dani started to cry and I couldn't understand why until she started to talk. "When Dave called, he told me to prepare for the worst. Nobody thought you could survive such a fall and I thought you were gone. My world collapsed as he told me. It made me realize how much I need you and how I have not been a good wife to you."

Her words confused me since she was everything I could have wished for and more. I hugged her tightly. "Never say that again. You are exactly the right woman for me. I'm the luckiest man on the planet because I have you in my life."

My love shook her head violently and the droplets falling down her gorgeous cheekbones increased. "No I'm not. You bring me breakfast in bed every morning and then work very hard in a dangerous profession before you return home to make dinner and pick up the house. What do I bring to this relationship? Nothing, that's what! I have been so selfish. I never deserved you."

I led us to a chair next to the small table in the middle of the kitchen and sat in her my lap. "Don't think that way baby. I swore on our wedding day that I would do everything in my power to keep you happy. I spend more time sitting around waiting to do my job more than I actually work whereas you are on the go from the time you start until your day ends ten or twelve hours later. We are in this together and I'm not doing anything other than pulling my fair share."

Dani frowned. "I've never pulled my share."

I almost wished I had sat in her lap, as I had to turn her chin so far downward so I could look into her perfect eyes. "Yes you have, by making me happy. I live to see you smile and if doing all these small things makes you happy then I am more than willing. You know me well enough to know that I have my limits and if I don't want to do something I won't."

Dani managed a small chuckle. "Oh I know all about trying to force you to do anything you don't want to do. I'll never make that mistake that again."

I laughed thinking about our first and only major fight. It almost broke us up; actually, it did break us up. It happened a month after we moved in together…

Chapter Five

"Awe, come on wear it for me, please." Dani begged while holding a padded bra.

I shook my head. "Absolutely not. I have to wear those enough for work and refuse to wear them at home."

Dani's voice took on a tinge of anger. "If you wear them for work then it shouldn't be a problem to wear it when we go to dinner. Most people assume you are a girl anyway."

Her words stung. I knew I wasn't the most masculine male, my father and brothers made it point to let me know it whenever they had a chance when I was growing up. I didn't need my girlfriend to remind me of it.

I remained resolute. "I said no and I mean it. Look I have already changed my style for you to the point that people don't know what to think anymore but this is crossing the line."

I almost told her of my father making me wear my mother's frilly aprons when he made me cook or her old dresses when he was home as I cleaned the house but I'd never told anyone, it far too embarrassing. I would have never done for work had I not been desperate to prove my skills.

Dani's bottom lip started to stick out. "I thought you said you loved me."

My anger increased another notch. How dare she resort to mind games to get way?

"Oh so this is your idea of love? Allowing you to humiliate me is your idea of love? I'm sorry but I always thought love was about mutual caring and admiration. I always thought you tried to build up the person you love, at least that's what I've been trying to do for you but forgive me for having the wrong idea."

Her anger quickly matched my own. "Don't give me that. I just want to have a little fun."

I walked over to the closet before I quickly dressed and retrieved a suitcase and started tossing my old clothes in it. "This would not be fun to me but apparently you don't care how I feel."

"What are you doing?" Dani shrieked.

I glared at her. "I'm leaving. You can stay a month. That should give you enough time to find a new place."

Dani stared at me in disbelief. "You're really going to leave because I asked you to wear a bra in public? I thought you said we were forever."

I paused from my packing to stare at her. "Do you really think I love you less because I refuse to wear that?"

She nodded. "You told me you loved me and you'd do anything for me."

I sighed as I grabbed another handful of clothes. "I'm not leaving because you asked me to wear a bra. I'm leaving because you tried to use my love for you to force me to do it. I honestly thought we were forever until a few moments ago. Now I realize your version of forever is just so long as I do as you wish and that's not love."

I closed the lid on the suitcase because I continued. "Love has to be mutual and lately it feels very one sided. A relationship has to be give and take but since we have been together it feels like I am doing all the giving and you are doing all the taking."

Dani glared at me thinking it would cause me to submit but I had my fill of her domineering ways. I was getting to the point where I didn't recognize the person looking back at me from the mirror.

"Put everything back right now!" She screamed.

Her dominant stance reminded me somewhat of how my father stood over me when he became angry. My first reaction was to fly into a rage and fight everything that was done to me.

Instead, I rolled my eyes and laughed. "Just go back to girls sweetheart, maybe they will submit to your will."

I walked into the bathroom and grabbed my shaving kit before I started down the hall.

"You'll never find someone better than me. You will be back in the morning." Dani yelled behind me.

"I'd rather be alone than spend it as the person you want me to be. I worked too hard to find myself only to lose it so I can become a plaything you'll soon tire of. One month and I expect my apartment back." I yelled as I walked out the door.

I had just climbed in my vintage cherry red 1971 Dodge Challenger when my phone rang. I answered it expecting Dani was ready for round two. "My answer's still no. I love you but I can't handle it anymore. I was serious when I said one month."

A deep laughter greeted me. "I didn't know you felt that way about me. I'm touched."

I sighed as I realized the person on the other end was a producer I had worked with on a couple of pictures who was quickly becoming more of a friend and mentor. "Hey Aaron, what's up?"

"Hey Ty. I was wondering if you are on the job at the moment?"

"Nope, my schedule is clear for the next six weeks." I had turned down his offer for a job to give Dani and I some time to get to know each other better.

Big mistake on my part.

Aaron made an even bigger mistake in that he showed his desperation in his voice. "Cool, would you be interested in working with me? The fight coordinator we hired just isn't able do everything we've asked and I'm in a real bind. I'd owe you a solid if you could bail me out."

"How soon do you need me?" I asked.

"Yesterday would be good."

"What kind of money are we talking and where is it?"

"Since I'm in a bind I'll pay 4k a day and it's in Hawaii. I might also need you to stand in for the actress since we haven't found a stuntwoman able to move like you do."

I groaned. "Not another bikini fight?"

Aaron chuckled. "Umm yeah."

"I've already turned this job down once. Sorry but 4k a day is not near enough for me to come in and clean up someone else's mess. I don't want to go through that again plus I'll have crazy tan lines for the rest of the summer."

"Fine, I'll pay 8k a day but only because I'm desperate. I'll need you for a month, three weeks to help train the actress and one week of filming."

I let out a long whistle. "Wow Aaron, that's some serious money. Does the actress have any fight experience?"

"I don't think so but she's smart and a quick study."

I thought for a moment. "What color will I have to dye my hair?"

"Blonde."

"Tell you what, make it 200K for the job and you have a deal."

I heard him laugh. "You drive a hard bargain Ty but this is a big budget film and everything has to be perfect so it will be worth it. I thought we could do it without you but I was wrong. How soon can you be ready to go?"

"Is now soon enough? I can be at the airport in forty-five minutes."

"Perfect! I'll have a private jet waiting and your contract will be ready as soon as you land."

"Sounds good, see you then."

Ha, I thought. Dani thinks I'll be crawling back in the morning but by then I'll be soaking up the rays in Hawaii.

The day after I arrived, I started working with Megyn Vaughn, an up and coming new actress. She didn't look like the typical actress since she was wearing a weathered light blue tank top and white shorts with simple white sandals for our first meeting. Her long blonde hair was pulled into a high ponytail and a pair of Wayfarer sunglasses was perched on her head.

Megyn was not like most of the stuck up actresses I had become used to working with. She labored extremely hard to improve and was a very fast learner. Her blue eyes were eagerly watching every move and her quick mind made it almost effortless for her to absorb every lesson. This was quickly becoming the easiest money I had ever made.

She turned out to be a true joy to work with and we were quickly becoming good friends. At first, I was worried about her overt friendliness since my heart was still aching for Dani until she confided in me on our third day of working together that she was a lesbian. After that, she quickly became like the sister I always wished I had.

The weeks of training worked two ways. It allowed me to teach her and also allowed me to learn most of her mannerisms so when they filmed my stunts it would look more like she was the one doing them.

We took our first break on the eighth day of training. Megyn made a quick call and as soon as she finished talking, she sat her phone between us on the table and looked at me. "So you're the man who stole Dani's heart?"

I tensed suddenly. "I wouldn't say that. She stole mine but I think for her, I was just a shiny new toy she wanted to play with."

Megyn shook her head. "I don't think so. I met Dani on my very first day on a real movie set when I was filming a movie in Greece and we have been friends ever since. I remember her calling me the morning after your first date and she said she finally met the man she was going to spend the rest of her life with. It surprised me since I didn't think she liked men."

"She doesn't." I said before I realized it.

A look of concern crossed her very attractive face. "What do you mean?"

I had not told anyone about our fight but I knew I could trust Megyn. Since she knew Dani, maybe she could give me some insight. A tear started to form, I missed Dani like crazy but I could not let her walk over me like she did.

My thoughts suddenly poured from my lips without a filter. "She doesn't like men. I can't do it Megyn; she wants me to be a person that I can't be. I might not look like the most masculine man but I'm still a man. Am I wrong to think that the woman I love should be happy with me as I am and not try to make me into someone completely different? I mean she sees what I have to wear on the set most of the time and she thinks I want to dress like that all the time and it's just not me. I tried to tell her but she kept pushing."

Megyn sighed. "She can be kinda hard headed some times."

I laughed lightly. "Sometimes?"

Megyn giggled. "Okay, most of the time; but she's a sweet person and her heart is in the right place. Maybe she thought she was helping you."

I frowned. "The only thing she helped do was push me away. She said some awful things and her attitude didn't show an ounce of concern for my feelings. She acted like I should bow at her feet simply because she deigned me worthy of her attention."

I ran my hands through my hair. "I trust you so I'm going to tell you something I've never told anyone else. I suffered a lot of abuse at the hands of my father and brothers. They always taunted me about my looks and my father forced me to wear things to emphasize his point. I still wear this stuff for work because it's the only way to get a decent job but I can't do it for fun."

The tears I had been holding back started to flow freely. "Because of everything back then, my confidence is shaky at best and every time Dani suggests I change, I feel myself falling backwards toward the person I used to be. I can't let that happen. I won't survive it a second time."

Megyn stared me in the eyes. "I'm sure Dani regrets her actions. Do you love her?"

I nodded. "I think of the smart, caring, beautiful person she is most of the time and I love her with all my heart but then I remember what she said and how she tried to use my love for her to force me to do things and it scares me."

I ran my hand under my nose since it was starting to run. "What good is love if I lose who I am in the process? Why can't she love me for who I am? Am I that bad as a man?"

Megyn was quiet for a moment and seemed surprised when her phone rang. She glanced down before answering. "Hey can you give me a second? Okay hold on."

She looked at me. "I'm so sorry, I'll be right back."

"You know I love you but you have royally screwed up something special." I heard Megyn say right before she walked out the door.

I moped around thinking about my situation while Megyn was outside.

It was bad enough I had to occasionally dress because of my job but how else would someone my size with my lack of education make a decent living?

I had been branded a sissy my entire life back home. It took years of dedicated training in the martial arts to gain the strength to achieve any self-respect and I'd be damned if I would open myself up to all those feelings again.

I mean the other stuntmen were bad at the beginning but I was able to shut them up quickly enough. But after I started dressing in the clothes Dani picked out people had started to talk again.

What Dani asked of me was simply too much.

Megyn startled me from my thoughts when she tapped my shoulder. "Earth to Ty, come in Ty."

I sighed. "Sorry, I was thinking. Is everything okay?"

She nodded. "I hope so, let's get back to work."

At the end of a long day where Megyn wanted to keep going long after we normally would have stopped she looked over at me. "You feel up to grabbing some dinner with me tonight?"

I shook my head. "I appreciate the offer but I'm just going to head back to the hotel."

Megyn pursed her full lips. "Nope, bad idea. You don't need to be sulking all night. You need to go out and have some fun."

I frowned. "I know what you're trying to do and I appreciate it but I wouldn't be any fun to be around. Maybe later okay?"

Megyn shook her head. "What better way to make Dani realize what she's losing than for her to see an up and coming actress on your arm? We can go some place where they are sure to take our picture."

If she was trying to talk me into this, then the idea of rubbing it in Dani's face was the wrong tactic. "The last thing I would ever do is hurt her like that. I thought you were her friend?"

Megyn smiled warmly and appeared to be looking over my shoulder instead of at me. "I am but I think you are perfect for her and knowing Dani, it would force her to realize what she's losing. She's stubborn and sometimes it takes a hard dose of reality to make her see things correctly."

I gave what she said some serious thought but in the end I still couldn't do it. "In the past I would have jumped at your offer but Dani is too special to ever hurt on purpose. A man who would deliberately hurt a woman, especially one as wonderful as her, just to get her back is not worthy of her in the first place."

Megyn nodded. "I wonder if Dani knows how lucky she is?"

"Yes I do." A familiar voice said from across the room.

I spun around to see Dani crying in the back doorway.

I froze in shock, not believing my eyes as she ran across the room to me.

"I'm so sorry." She sobbed in my shoulder after she wrapped me in a tight hug. "I'll never do that again. I love you. Can you ever forgive me?"

I nodded and kissed her passionately. "I love you too and I forgave you the second I saw you."

Megyn walked by and patted our shoulders. "I guess you'll have other plans for dinner so I'll see you tomorrow. What do you say to a late start, maybe after lunch?"

I nodded as Dani looked at her. "How can I ever repay you?"

Megyn smiled. "An invite to your wedding will be thanks enough."

After Megyn walked away Dani turned back to me. "I'm so so sorry Ty. I get carried away sometimes and get bitchy when I don't get my way but I promise to work on it."

I started to interrupt her but she placed a finger over my lips. "Let me say this. I know we have only been together a couple of months but the days since you left have been pure hell and it was a hell of my own doing. I love you just as you are. I love the man you are and would never do anything to change that. I will always be strong willed and I don't know how much of that I can change but I promise I will never, ever, force you do to anything you don't want to do. This is an equal partnership and I think you are perfect just as you are."

As soon as she finished I wrapped my arms tightly around my love. "I love you so much and please don't change only because you think it will make me happy. It will make you resent me eventually and I couldn't stand if that happened."

---

I laughed. "Well, that fight did lead to a lovely beach wedding."

Dani nodded. "You were so cute on our wedding night with the bikini tan lines."

I poked her ribs. "I knew you loved them but were to afraid to mention it."

Dani laughed. "Oh, in everything that happened I forgot to tell you, I talked to Megyn tonight. Things are still great on her television series. She sounded happy and still in love."

I smiled thinking of the woman who saved our relationship. "She deserves to be as happy as we are."

Dani nodded again. "I think she is. Her wife sounds great."

Chapter Six

After a quick meal of stir-fry we moved to bedroom for a wild night of lovemaking.

I gasped for air as I rolled to my side. "Honey, I don't know about you but has it ever been that great?"

My beautiful wife attempted to put her arm over me but it ended up falling harshly across my chest. "That was the best. I love you so much."

I laughed as I pulled her close to my side and moved a few strands away from gorgeous face. "Sleep now sweetheart. I love you too."

She nodded as she buried my head between her luscious breasts. It was my favorite place on earth. Moments later I heard her breathing even out and I knew she was in a blissful somber.

I closed my eyes but as soon as I did the image of Adorious filled the space reserved for dreams.

I heard his words all over again and felt the pain from small boulder that crushed my lower body. I could still taste him from where he forced himself between my lips. My mouth once again tasted of the blood that coated my tongue after I bit his extra large organ.

With trembling limbs, I slowly eased my way out from under Dani's arm and made my way to the couch. Once there I couldn't control the emotions that overtook me.

"Oh my poor baby. Are you okay?" Dani asked moments later.

She sat at my side and allowed me to release my fear. I knew she was worried because she had never seen me like this but nothing I did allowed me stop.

"It's okay, just let it out."

My fear stricken eyes gazed at her as I snaked my arms around her slender waist. "Please don't let go of me."

She lovingly pulled me even closer to her. "Never."

After about twenty minutes I finally calmed down.

"You want to talk about it?" Dani asked.

I shook my head as I wiped my shameful eyes. "It's nothing to worry yourself about."

Dani grasped my hands. "Ty I found you crying in the living room. I'm already worried about it. Please tell me; otherwise my mind will go crazy trying to figure it out."

I turned away as I hung my head in disgrace. "When I closed my eyes I could feel my body being crushed. I saw that man forcing himself on me. I tasted him and then his blood as I bit him. I almost died today."

Dani pulled me into a hug. "From what Mother told me. What you did today was quite remarkable and unheard of. You faced evil head on and emerged triumphant. You should be proud of what you did. I know I am. You're safe now and you are protected. If anyone wants to get to you, they will have to go through my ancestors and me. We are quite formidable you know."

I laughed. "Yes you are. I'm lucky you love me."

She leaned down to kiss me. "I am the lucky one. You ready to go back to bed?"

I nodded and she led me to the bedroom.

After we lay down I released another sigh. "I'm sorry for losing it like that. I don't know why but I'm feeling rather emotional. I only get emotional when it comes to you but tonight everything makes me want to cry."

Dani nodded knowingly. "That's something you will have to adjust to. It's part of Mother's gift. It may not seem like it right now but crying will allow you become more stable. It's not healthy to hold everything in."

A yawn escaped. "Oh yay."

My love laughed. "You'll get used to it. Half the population of the planet has lived with it all their lives."

Sleep overtook me before I had a chance to respond. I'm not usually one to dream, at least I don't think I am, mainly because I only remember the nightmares but this night was different.

My dreams felt so very realistic. They felt more like a memory than an actual dream.

The odd thing about them was the way I was treated by my friends and colleagues. The men were overly attentive and eager to please yet at the same time it felt as if they didn't take what I said seriously. What bothered me most was the lack of respect I received in work related conversations. Suggestions I made that were usually accepted without question were readily dismissed.

My best friend Ryan treated me pretty much the same as always except that in my dream he barely let me out of his sight and became overly protective.

The women who were my friends felt closer and happily shared their secrets with me, telling me which men to trust and which to avoid if at all possible. Other women were nice on the front but I could feel a level of distrust and possible even jealousy.

I awoke the following morning feeling different. Not a good different or a bad different, just different. I grabbed a tee shirt to toss on before I made my way to the bathroom for a shower.

I once inside I shrieked when the water hit my chest. It was like tiny pin pricks over my nipples as water made contact. I looked down to notice they were quite puffy.

Dani burst into the room quickly. "Are you okay?"

I opened the shower door. "Sorry, I didn't mean to scare you. The water making contact with my chest kinda hurt and I wasn't expecting it. Does it look different to you?"

My wife stared at me with wonder. "It's not just your chest. I was told what to expect but seeing it actually happening is amazing."

"What do you mean?" I asked with fear lacing every word.

"Finish your shower and I'll show you."

I shook my head and made a dash out of the shower toward our bedroom that held a full-length mirror.

Dani grabbed me as I tried to run past her. "Looking can wait, you need to finish your shower."

I shook my head again. "No, I have to see first."

My loving wife took my hand in hers and led me to our bedroom where she held me from behind for support as I gazed upon the changes that were starting to occur.

I gasped with amazement as I saw someone who closely resembled myself but couldn't possibly be me. The person in the mirror had large puffy nipples resting where my tiny flat ones should have been. I had worked hard to gain my strength without adding bulk but it appeared I had less muscle mass and a smaller waist that made my hips appear wider.

Those changes were nothing compared to the fact that whoever had replaced me in the mirror possessed a much smaller penis. I had always been proud of the fact that it was slightly larger than average and it looked even bigger because of my small statue. Ryan and a few others called me Tripod because of it. But now it was the same size as it was when I was twelve.

I dropped my head into my hands and started to cry again. "I thought Mother said she was giving me gifts, not cursing me."

My loving wife spun me around so we were facing each other. "This will be a gift, you just can't see it yet. She is giving you power. Wait until the change is complete before you pass judgment."

I wrapped my arms around the woman who helped bring my life into focus. "How can you love me when I look more like a prepubescent girl than the man you married?"

Dani kissed my forehead. "These changes are temporary and my love for you is eternal." She placed her hand over heart. "I love what's in here." Next her hand moved to my head. "And in here. Nothing can ever change that. Now go finish your shower, breakfast is almost ready."

After washing myself, my loving wife was waiting in the kitchenette of our small trailer where she had cooked enough for a small army. I saw three large plates, one full of scrambled eggs, another full of bacon, and the third piled high with toast.

I didn't realize how hungry I was until I started to eat. It felt like I had not eaten in a week and in a matter of minutes all three plates were clean, save for a few crumbs.

"That was fantastic, thank you." I said after I drank the last of the rather large glass of milk Dani had served.

"You're welcome. Do you want more?" She asked.

I shook my head. "Thank you but no. I'm amazed I ate as much as I did."

Dani's eyes showed great concern. "Are you sure? I don't mind making more."

I smiled and reached across the small table to take my wife's hand in mind. "I know you don't but I don't think I could eat another bite. I had no idea I could put away so much in one sitting. Thank you for taking care of me."

My loving wife's hand squeezed mine tightly. "I was told you would need extra nourishment."

I nodded as a yawn escaped. "Have I told you how much I love you?"

Dani smiled and slowly started to stand. "Every chance you get and you know I love you too. You look tired. Let's go lie back down."

Normally I would protest, especially given the fact I had not been awake an hour but the idea of more sleep sounded wonderful.

Before we climbed into bed I undressed again. Another wave of sadness swept through me as I looked down at my miserable excuse of a body. This was not a body of a twenty eight year old man.

Once again my dreams were vivid but these were about my past. My mother was exactly the same as I remembered except maybe more beautiful. There was a determination in her eyes I did not remember and a concern that disappeared the second she looked at me.

The main difference was the time we spent together as she played with my hair or reading to me from fairy tale books. My actual memories were full of just her and I. Over half of my dream included activities with my half brothers. I didn't remember doing those things with them included before.

I saw my father, the man who strongly believed in tough love. He was still a powerful man and a mean drunk and still changed for the worst after the death of my mother. Instead of beating and/or humiliating me every chance he got in real life, in my dream he pretty much ignored me unless I did something to upset him.

He still hit me but instead of the closed fist punches I received for acting like a sissy he slapped me around for acting too much like a boy.

The part that sent shivers down my spine was how he would get drunk and after everyone went to bed he would touch me or do worse things saying how much I reminded him of my mother and how sorry he was.

Even stranger for me was that instead of calling me Ty or Tyler Drew he would call me Cali or Callista Dawn.

My half-brothers from Daddy's first marriage, who always were so quick to beat me up when nobody was looking, were overly protective. They called me Caligirl and instead of leaving me to face Dad's wrath alone, they were vigilant to keep me away from him. They enrolled me in martial arts training after school to keep my busy while they worked or insisted on me tagging along with them wherever they went.

In my dream I still met Ryan when we were eight.

Instead of us meeting on the playground, we met at the local recreation center where my brothers dropped me off after school. I still did my training as before and Ryan still played whatever sport was in season.

The details were different in that instead of him stopping three boys from beating me up for being so small and wearing thrift store rejects. I stepped to his side and helped him fight off three boys who accused him of cheating during a game of basketball.

I still taught him how to fight but it was I who pulled him from his shell of insecurity instead of him helping me gain confidence.

I still graduated high school early and moved to California as soon as I could but it was much easier to break into my line of work, as there was a higher demand for women with my skill set.

Nobody took my suggestions as seriously and in my dream, it was Ryan who used his connections to convince others I was capable to handle an entire crew.

I ended up dreaming an altered view of my entire life with the exception of my lovely wife. I still relived those moments almost exactly the way they happened only minor changes except for our wedding. Instead of the minister on a beach in Hawaii announcing us as Tyler and Dani Dawson, a holy woman during a sunrise ceremony on the same beach introduced us as Dani and Callista Zoyra.

---

I woke up with my wife holding on to me as if I were her only precious treasure. I could tell she had been crying from the puffiness around her closed lids. I didn't want to disturb her slumber but she was too beautiful not to show a small token of affection.

I lovingly stroked her dark silky hair and lightly placed a kiss on her forehead.

I was surprised when my lips arrived a fraction of a second sooner than I expected, causing her to stir. To my relief she only shifted slightly and appeared to be going back to sleep.

She scared me when her eyes suddenly opened wide and she sat straight up beside me.

A voice that wasn't mine asked the question that was on my mind. "Are you okay baby?"

I coughed and rubbed my throat before asking the question again and the same high voice again said what I wanted to say.

Dani started to cry. "Oh thank all that is good. I was so worried."

I hugged her tightly but my own touch foreign to me, as if I was experiencing it for the first time. I probably would have been more concerned about it if not for the fact that my love was sobbing uncontrollably beside me. Now was not the time to be troubled about myself.

"Why were you worried baby?" I asked.

Dani looked at me through tear-stained lashes. "You've been asleep for almost three days. I didn't think you would ever wake up. How do you feel?"

I stared at her in shock. "I don't know how I feel. I haven't fully woken up yet. How could I sleep that long?"

Dani held the covers surrounding us tightly. "The physical changes Mother discussed, they are complete."

My eyes widened with fear. "What do you mean? How bad is it?"

My wife smiled, "They aren't bad at all, in fact I rather like them but it may take some adjustment on your part. Before I let you out of bed to look I want you to know that this changes nothing between us. You are still the person I fell in love with."

A cold chill ran up my spine. "What happened?"

Dani shifted and pulled us from the bed. I don't know why but my feet didn't hit the floor as soon as I expected. I stumbled slightly and had to hold onto my wife for balance because a weight on my chest threw off my balance.

The weight was slightly familiar from the prosthetics that sometimes had to be applied when scenes required less clothing but I had no idea why I would be feeling it at the moment. I looked down to see two well-formed large breasts resting where I used to be flat.

I gaped at her with pleading eyes. "Please tell me this is a joke and that you glued these on while I was asleep."

Her voice was soft but reassuring. "I can't. They are very real and if I'm being honest, they are quite nice. In fact they are perfect." Dani guided me to the mirror. "Look at the new you."

I stared at the reflection in stunned silence for a moment. A very fit and extremely attractive woman was standing in front of my wife. She looked like she might be in her late teens or early twenties with fiery red hair and perfectly rounded breasts that weren't overly large but to me they looked huge.

I gingerly fanned my fingers over a slim waist and washboard stomach that flowed out to wide hips and ample bottom. I gasped when I saw the flat area between her legs with a small well-groomed patch of red.

"I'm… I'm… I'm…" I couldn't get the words out.

"Gorgeous." Dani offered.

I shook my head. "No, I'm a woman."

"Yes you are."

"But how?" I asked.

"This is a gift from Mother. She said it was the only way to save you."

I continued to stare. "Surely there was another way?"

"She told you that you would have to sacrifice some things and gain many others didn't she?"

I nodded slowly. "Yes but I never expected this."

"It's better than the alternative."

I couldn't believe the image in front of me and my mind found the idea of living in this body disturbing.

"I'm not so sure." I said sadly.

Dani spun me around. "You can't think like that. Just be thankful you are alive and we are together. I don't care what you look like, she could have transformed you into an ogre and I would be ecstatic just so long as you are still in my life."

Her voice started to break. "I can't live without you so please try to accept what you have been given as the gift it is and embrace this second chance at life."

Tears started to form in my eyes. "How are we going to explain this?"

Dani smiled confidently. "It's taken care of."

Her assurance confused me. "What do you mean?"

"What is your name?"

"Callista Dawn Zoyra." I replied without hesitation.

I shook my head in confusion. "No wait, I'm Tyler Drew Dawson."

Dani smiled again. "See, it's all taken care of. You only remember your past if you concentrate on it. The only people who know of what happened are you and I."

"That explains my dreams." I said mainly to myself.

My wife nodded. "Yes, she gave you a complete history. She said you will have new memories for everyone you've ever met."

I cocked my head slightly. "I took your name?"

Dani smiled proudly. "Yes, you took my name when we married to rid yourself of your past and start fresh."

I frowned. "One set of terrible memories about him was bad enough, now I have two. Why did she do that?"

Dani hugged me tightly knowing I was talking about my father. "To give you perspective. She said the duality would allow you an empathy that will be useful in helping others."

I slumped back down on the bed and motioned the length of my new body. "Why would I help others? I mean look at what happened the last time I helped someone."

Dani pulled me to my feet. "The person I love is not a quitter and is the most giving person I know. I understand this is a shock and I don't blame you for being upset but we'll get through this."

"I noticed you didn't say the man you love."

My wife sighed as she bent down to rest her forehead on mine. "You will always be the man I fell in love with and married but Mother said you would have died if she didn't do this. This is a small price to pay not to lose you. You are now, and always have been, a survivor. We’ll adapt and move forward for this."

She then grinned before she kissed my new nose. "Besides you know I preferred women til I met you and now you get to experience why."

I laughed as I turned back to mirror to get a second look now that the initial shock had worn off. The features were familiar but softer. My lips were fuller and a nice shade of crimson. My cheekbones were slightly higher and I somehow had a natural blush that accented them perfectly.

My gaze drifter higher and that was when I noticed my eyes. They were like a prism with all the variations of color showing at once. The lashes were thick and full.

I moved closer to the mirror to make sure I was seeing the reflection correctly when Dani said, "They are truly the most beautiful eyes I have ever seen. I didn't think it would be possible to improve upon perfection but she somehow did."

I nodded silently as I continued to stare.
Dani guided me away from the mirror and into the small hallway. "Why don't you hop in the shower while I fix you something to eat."

Chapter Seven

As soon as I turned on the shower to allow the water to warm up I felt the urge of natures call. In my usual fashion I turned toward the toilet, lifted the seat and released my bladder. I tried to stop the flow when the inside of my thighs became warm to no avail and a large puddle formed on the floor.

Tears started to flow as I grabbed a towel to clean up the mess I made. Why did this have to happen to me? Couldn't Mother have found another way to save me?

I tossed the towel into the laundry hamper before I stepped in the warm shower. My pity party was interrupted by the new sensations I experienced. I was acutely aware of every droplet hitting my skin. First I washed and conditioned my hair. It felt fuller and even longer than before.

As I soaped up my body I realized it became slightly uncomfortable when I applied the same amount of pressure I was used to. When I started on my lower body I accidently touched the unfamiliar area of this new body that I knew intimately on Dani. I released a small gasp as my fingertip brushed the spot I could always count on to get my wife worked into a frenzy.

"Feels good doesn't it?" Dani said, startling me.

"It feels different for sure." I replied.

Dani smiled wickedly. "Just wait baby, you'll love it but for now rinse off because your food is getting cold."

I quickly rinsed and stepped into the towel my wife was holding for me. "Do you have any idea how beautiful you are?" She whispered in my ear.

I shook my head. "I'm not beautiful, especially not while I'm standing next to you."

"Yes you are. You just don't see it yet." She replied. After she helped dry me she handed me an oversized tee she usually wore. "Put this on for now."

I slipped it over my head and laughed to keep from crying. While the shirt almost hit her knees when she wore it, it only needed another inch or two to hit the floor on me.

"Don't tell me I got even shorter?"

Dani nodded. "Only a few inches."

I looked up at my wife and it took more effort than it ever had before. "What the hell? I bet I'm barely five feet tall now."

Dani nodded again as she lifted me into her arms. "Give or take an inch but it's okay for girls to be short. I think it's sexy."

I hugged her tightly. "I like my girls tall."

She laughed as she returned my embrace while carrying me to the kitchen. "You better."

After I finished the last of my third grilled ham and cheese sandwich Dani looked at me optimistically. "You want to go for a walk?"

I shuddered at the thought of stepping foot outside. "Can't I stay holed up in here the rest of my life?"

Dani shook her head. "No, Mother says you have a long meaningful life ahead of you so we might as well get started. Besides, everyone is worried and wants to see you after your accident."

I searched my memories and realized the events of my accident had changed to protect the site I fell into. It seems now the airbag failed and that was what caused my injuries.

I shrugged. "When do we go see Gabe?"

Dani smiled. "Tomorrow morning. Come on, let's get dressed."

I went through my clothes and nothing fit correctly anymore. The shorts were either too tight in hips or too loose in the waist or both at once. I next tried Dani's clothes and while they fit better, they were too large.

"What the hell?" I yelled as a pair of her shorts fell off my new hips. "If you are a size six then how tiny am I if your clothes are this big on me?"

Dani walked over to comfort me. "You're not tiny, you are petite."

I smiled at her attempt to cheer me up. "I guess Mother didn't include a new wardrobe in the deal."

"And deny me the chance to shop?" Dani laughed.

I tried not to laugh at her comment but couldn't help myself. "Good point. She knows you well."

"I'll run down to wardrobe and see if I can scavenge something that will be presentable to go shopping in. You can wear one of my tees but my shorts just won’t work." Dani said as she pulled on lavender colored tank over her khaki shorts. I always loved it when she wore that color because it made her magnificent eyes pop that much more.

I inspected myself again while Dani was gone. The changes were nothing short of amazing. Before this happened, even after Dani or another makeup artist did their magic, I could still tell I was really a man if I looked closely. But now, standing naked in front of a mirror, nobody would be able to tell I wasn't born this way.

My build used to be considered boyish or athletic when I dressed as a woman but there wasn’t anything boyish about my large breasts, tiny waist and wide hips. It would have been nice to be taller. Hell, whom am I kidding? It would have been nicer to remain a guy.

Dani brought me from my thoughts when she walked into the trailer. I walked into the living room to see her dramatically waving a severely outdated, short, bright pink dress with a dynamic neon yellow geometric pattern.

"They didn't have anything your size so I thought this would work until went to the store."

My face went pale with fear as I stared at it. "Come on now, you have to be kidding me? That thing looks like the 80's threw up on it."

She laughed as she pulled me into a hug. "Sorry, it was a bad joke. I figured it would break the tension. I wouldn't let you wear that even if you wanted too."

My body relaxed in her arms. "That wasn't funny."

Dani giggled slightly. "Yes it was." She handed me a pair of trendy cutoff denim shorts and two spaghetti strap tops with built in shelf bras. "These will work for now and you can wear your flip flops, they shouldn't be way too big."

I grabbed the items and was about to walk back to the bedroom when I paused. "What about underwear?"

Dani smiled. "You don't wear underwear anymore."

My eyes widened. "Why not?"

"Because women wear panties."

"Excuse the hell out of me. What about panties then?" I yelled in frustration. I wasn't ready for another reminder that I had lost my manhood and my anger showed as I stormed toward the bedroom, slamming the door once I was inside.

Dani quietly eased her way in the room to find me sitting on the edge of the bed crying again.

She ran her hand over my back in a soothing motion as her voice started to break. "I'm sorry. I was just trying to make us laugh so we wouldn't cry."

I reached out and held onto her until ours tears subsided.

"I didn't mean to lash out at you. I'm sorry." I said as I wiped the remaining moisture from my eyes.

"Don't apologize. I know this must be traumatic for you and here I am trying to make jokes. If you can't lash out at your wife when you're hurting then something is wrong."

I looked down at the impressive diamond rind and solid band on my left hand before I stared up into Dani's eyes and a disturbing thought crossed my mind. "Are you still my wife? Am I still your husband? I mean what are we?"

Dani ran her fingers down the side of my face. "First and foremost, we are forever. I will be your wife til death do us part and I will always consider you my husband but if you search your memories you will realize the holy woman who conducted our ceremony announced us as wife and wife. We are in a domestic partnership back in California, everything we own is in both our names and we each have power of attorney over the other. We are as married as we can possibly be until they change the laws." She paused hesitantly. "Is that okay?"

I smiled brightly and leaned over to kiss my wife. "So long as we are forever everything will be okay."

---

Since the location of the shoot was so remote, we had to drive back to my small hometown in order to find a place to shop. I wasn't looking forward to going back but I didn't feel the same sense of dread as before.

Dani parked the jeep provided by the studio outside of the town's only mall. I made no movement to get out since I was beyond terrified.

Dani knew my reasons for being reluctant without my ever having to voice them. "Cali this is necessary. I know you're scared but there is nothing to worry about, nobody knows what happened except us. Besides, it's not like wearing these clothes will be a new experience for you."

My eyes widened as I stared at her. "Everything feels like a new experience right now."

She reached across to place her palm on my cheek to calm me. "Just think of it as a prolonged scene where the director isn't happy with the shot.

I nodded. "Or the actress isn't happy because she didn't read the fine print on her contract."

She leaned over to kiss me gently. "Everything will be fine. I'll always be here for you."

I wanted so badly to hold my wife's hand for strength after we were out of the jeep but I remembered how small minded the Tennessee town I grew up in was.

Dani sensed my hesitation and gripped my hand without hesitation. "I dare someone to say something." She said with a wink.

I giggled. "Thank you but you don't know what it's like. I guarantee you someone will."

The words had no more left my mouth before a brand new customized green four-wheel drive Chevy pickup slowed next to us. "Hey little girl, you need a real man to show you a good time?"

I looked into the driver's compartment and in the past I would have been angry at the sight of the two large red headed men wearing tattered baseball caps. Now I felt something completely different as I stared at them.

"If you see any real men let me know." I yelled much to Dani's dismay.

"What are you doing?" Dani whispered to me, her voice filled with panic.

I leaned closer. "Trust me."

The truck screeched to a halt and the men jumped out. One stood six foot three with a stocky build and the other was slightly shorter at six foot one and a leaner build. I rushed to them before the larger of the two grabbed me in a headlock. "What are you doing here? I thought we told you to leave town and never come back?"

Dani stormed over and started beating him on the back. "Leave her alone!"

He released me quickly and threw his hands in front of him in defense as he started laughing.

I rushed to Dani's side. "Calm down honey. These are my brothers."

Dani's hands dropped as she stared at me as if I was crazy. She remembered how much I used to hate them.

I leaned closer so only she could hear. "Search your new memories."

I saw her puzzled expression change into a smile as she recalled in version 2.0 of my life, my brothers were very protective of me and the day Ryan left town for Hollywood they bought me a plane ticket and handed me an envelope filled with three thousand dollars. They told me they loved me and to get as far away from here as I could and never come back.

I hugged the two men who, according to my new memory, basically raised me. "Dani I want you to meet the brothers Dawson. Two of the meanest rednecks you will ever meet."

My oldest brother Jeb, the shorter of the two, offered his hand. "Nice to meet you Ma'am."

Dani nodded hesitantly. "Nice to meet you too."

Thomas, never known to be shy, grabbed Dani and lifted her off the ground in a bear hug. "So you're the one who made a honest woman out of our little Cali? It's great to meet you. You are way prettier than your pictures, and that accent… very sexy."

I watched them all interacting and was amazed at how much love I felt for these two men when not a week ago I overflowed with hate at just the mention of their name.

Jeb draped his large tattooed arm over my shoulder. "What in the hell are you doing here baby sister?"

I wrapped my arm around his waist. "You heard about that movie they are shooting up on the mountain?" He nodded before I continued. "Well, I'm coordinating the stunts for it."

"You coulda called and let someone know you were around. Damn girl it's been too long." Thomas said as he pulled me away from Jeb placed me on his hip as if I were a child.

I leaned over and kissed his scruffy cheek before I recited the story we decided to tell people who asked why I needed a complete wardrobe. "I hadn't planned on coming to town but the airline lost my luggage. Now I have to buy enough clothes to get me by til we go home. How's Trish and that little girl of yours?"

When his expression quickly changed from overjoyed to distraught in an instant, I wondered what happened to his wife and daughter.

Thomas eyes filled with unshed tears. "I don't know. Trish disappeared with her six months ago." He pulled out a picture of an adorable red haired girl. "She looks like you did at that age. Kaley just turned nine two weeks ago and I missed it. I wish I knew what I did or where they were."

I smiled as I looked at the school picture of my niece. She did look a lot like my new memories told me I did at that age but there was no way I could have looked as perfect as she did.

"I was never that cute. You really don't know where they went?"

He frowned and shook his head. "One day Daddy and I went to an auction and when we got back all their stuff was gone. I really miss my family."

I hugged him tightly. "I'm sorry brother."

"How long are you around for?" Jeb asked, obviously trying to change the subject.

I looked over at Dani since I wasn't sure how far behind schedule the shoot was because of my injury.

"Two more weeks, give or take a couple of days." She said in answer to my look.

"We have to get together before you leave I know the old man would love to see ya." Jeb said.

My mood instantly changed from elation to anger in an instant. I knew he was lying. My father wanted nothing to do with me. "That ain't happening." I said.

Jeb nodded. "I understand Cali but he's changed. He's gotten religion and quit drinking. Give him a chance."

I shook my head "Why you gotta lie to me Jeb?"

I struggled to get Thomas to set me down. As soon as he did Dani came to my side.

Jeb tried again. "I know the stuff he did to you was terrible but that was a long time ago. At least give him a chance to apologize."

I looked up at my brothers and couldn't stop the tears that started to fall. "I can't do it. I'm glad ya'll can forgive him but I don't think I can."

"If either of you had to see the aftermath of the nightmares he has caused her you wouldn't be asking her to do this." Dani said in my defense.

"I'm sorry I brought it up Cali." Jeb said sadly.

Thomas glared at his brother and tried to talk so Dani and I couldn't hear. "What the hell man? You know he hasn't changed much."

Jeb shrugged. "I don't know man, maybe it just wishful thinking on my part."

Thomas smiled in my direction. "Forget what Jeb said, we love you baby sis."

I nodded. "I love both of you too."

Eager to end the sudden awkwardness Dani pulled me tighter. "We need to do a lot of shopping before the stores close, Cali doesn't have anything. Maybe we can grab something to eat before we leave town?"

Jeb nodded. "I'd like that. Cali, do you remember where Jiffy Dip is?"

I smiled at the mention of my favorite burger joint growing up. "You mean it's still open?"

"Yep, what do you say we meet there at six?" Thomas said as he looked at his watch. "That will give you a few hours to shop."

Dani grinned. "See you then. It's great to finally meet you both."

They both tipped their hats. "You too Ma'am."

"What's with all the Ma'ams? I'm younger than they are." Dani muttered as they walked away.

I giggled. "Welcome to the south honey. It's a sign of good manners." I paused as what she said sunk in. "And for the record, you are way older than they are."

I watched them climb into their truck before pulling away as my wife playfully shoved me. "You know what I mean."

I smiled as I rested my head on Dani's shoulder. "Wow, that was different."

Dani nodded. "I know. I was scared to death for a second but I should have known as soon as you didn't take on a defensive posture that you knew them."

I laughed. "That was payback for that God awful ugly dress."

Dani joined me laughing before she became serious. "I thought you hated them."

I nodded. "I used to but in this…reality or whatever you want to call it, I feel nothing but love and protectiveness from them. I don't know, used to be, they hated me and were just plain mean but now I sense they are good men and would do anything for me. I have memories of them giving me a lot of money and telling me to get away and never come back. They only want what's best for me now."

My wife nodded. "I felt that from them too." She shrugged her shoulders. "Let's not over analyze it. We have shopping to do."

As we walked into the mall I looked over at Dani. "I trust your judgment so whatever you pick out I'll wear."

Dani's beautiful head leaned back as laughter overtook her. "Oh no no no my sweet. I'm not letting you off that easy. You have to tell me what you like and I will offer helpful suggestions."

I poked my bottom lip out as I crossed my arms over my new breasts and walked through the door she held open for me. "Fine but I'm not happy about it."

I glanced at Dani and the hunger in her eyes made me feel funny in places I wasn't used to having.

"You have no idea what that look does to me." She said as she leaned so I only I could hear.

I laughed before I stuck my bottom lip out again causing Dani to laugh as well. "Nope, doesn't work without the eyes."

"Oh well can't blame me for trying."

Dani laughed again and leaned closer. "Stop walking like a man."

I froze in place and looked around nervously to see if anyone had noticed.

"Nobody is paying attention. Pretend you're on set and everything will be fine."

I nodded. "Thanks. Sorry about that."

Dani smiled and gave me a sideways hugs. "Don't apologize. I know this isn't easy but we'll get through it."

She grabbed my hand and started walking further into the mall. I hesitated when she led me to the entrance of a lingerie shop. I tried to steer us away but she wasn't easily swayed.

"Can't we at least work up to this?" I pleaded.

Dani had the decency to look guilty. "I'm sorry but if you are going to try on other clothes you need the essentials."

"Why do I need these things first?"

Her voice became soft and soothing. "Baby, you need your new girls to be lifted into place so your tops will fit properly."

As much as I hated to agree with her, she had a valid point. I shrugged my shoulders in defeat. "You're right…as usual."

Once inside a girl that I remembered from school named Tori approached us. She was a few inches taller than I was with a thin build of a runner instead of the thick body I remembered.

I was amazed that she had not changed the style of her short brown hair. Her light brown eyes were still her most noticeable feature and her makeup was understated which went well with the black slacks, pink blouse and black blazer she was wearing.

"How can I help you?" She asked as we walked further into the store.

In my male life I remembered Tori as a great friend who I pretended to date so nobody would be suspicious of her preference for women. Searching my female history I knew her as my best friend who was the first to introduce me to the joys of the feminine touch. Both sets of memories felt a pang of regret that we had lost touch.

Dani spoke before I had a chance. "Cali's luggage got lost on our flight from LA and she needs everything."

Tori's head cocked to the side as she studied me. "Cali Dawson?"

I shook my head and showed her my wedding ring. "It's Cali Zoyra now."

Tori hugged me tightly without warning. "It's so good to see you again. You look amazing. I almost want to hate you; you haven't aged a day other than filling out in all the right places."

I laughed lightly. "You're one to talk. You look fantastic. I can actually wrap my arms around you now."

She pulled away before grabbing my hand and leading me toward the bras. "I can't believe you're married. No offense but I never thought men were your forte'."

I laughed and turned toward my love. "Tori I'd like you to meet my wife Dani. Dani you remember me telling you about Tori?"

Dani smirked, as she obviously possessed the new memory of me telling her about my first girlfriend. "Nice to meet you."

Tori stared at Dani and allowed her eyes to linger longer than I liked. "You too."

I coughed lightly to break my friend's eyes away from my wife. "How have you been Tori?"

She brought her attention back to me. "I'm great thanks. Life is good."

I frowned as I took the hand of my best friend from high school. "Now how about you tell me the truth?"

A tiny shiver started at my toes and ran through my body before exiting my fingertips.

Tori started to talk almost as if she were in a trance. "I'm miserable. I still live here, my girlfriend just dumped me and I'm stuck as an assistant manager for a lingerie store."

I surprised myself by wrapping her in a hug. "I'm sorry Chunky Punk. It will be okay; you just have to keep fighting. If she dumped you then she didn't deserve you. I promise you'll find that special someone one day. I did."

Tori laughed and wiped a tear away. "Gee thanks Dynamite Dawson, I haven't been called that in years. I always figured I'd have made my mark on the world by now like you are doing. I follow you on the internet and see all the exciting places you have been and read about all the famous people you know."

"Just because you know someone famous doesn't mean they are a friend. Cali and I are just regular people who happen to have a job that allows us to travel. In many ways we would love to have your stability. At least you get to go home to your own bed every night." Dani said, trying to help Tori feel better.

I nodded in agreement. "Yeah, for the next two weeks Dani and I have to live in a small trailer and I just lost half my clothes."

"I see your point." Tori mumbled. "That's enough of my pity party. What are you a 32DD?"

I glanced at Dani who nodded slightly before I responded. "Yes."

I leaned over to Dani while she picked out a few bras. "These things are double D's?"

She chuckled and licked her lips. "Yes they are. Like I told you this morning, they are perfect."

I bumped into her while giggling. "You're bad but dang am I bigger than you?"

Dani shook her head. "No, we are the same size. I'm a 36C but that means our breasts are actually almost identical." She noticed my confused look. "It's a weird progressive scale men thing when it came to sizing bras please don't ask me to explain."

I wiggled my eyebrows. "If mine are like yours then no wonder you like them. Yours are wonderful."

After we moved over to the panties Dani helped me pick out a variety of styles before she turned to Tori. "Can you show Cali to the dressing room please? We have to shop for clothes and well… she needs a bra on to do that."

I was mortified at her words but Tori nodded knowingly. "I understand; I've been there too. It happened to me in when I went to Colorado a couple of years ago."

Dani discreetly handed me a thong panty. "Put this on too so you don't have any baggy panty lines when we try on clothes later."

I was too embarrassed to reply before my friend led me to the dressing room.

Tori leaned into my ear as we walked to the back. "Wow, I never imagine you'd be with such a take charge woman. You better be glad you two are married cause otherwise I'd totally try to steal her away, she's gorgeous."

I faked as if I was upset. "Gee thanks, so you think I'm not good enough for her?"

Tori totally believed I was offended and tried to calm me. "Don't get me wrong you are too. I mean you are beyond gorgeous and I can totally see why ya'll are together but dayum. You are like wholesome beautiful while your wife is like exotic and unattainable."

I giggled because her words didn't worry me in the least. "Down girl, do I need to go get a bucket?"

Tori giggled too, I was glad to see her mood improving. She waved her hand in front of her face as if she were fanning herself. "You just might. The sight of you two at once is almost more than I can take. I’ll have to put in a panty liner after you two leave so I don’t embarrass myself."

After she led me to the dressing room and walked back to the front, I warily put the bra and matching thong on. This was not a new experience but the feeling against my skin was very new. It was hard to believe how much support the bra offered.

I stared at myself in the mirror marveling at the changes before I put my clothes back on and fully understood what Tori was trying to say. If I had seen me before I met Dani I would have approached myself because unlike my unattainable spouse, I appeared accessible.

To anyone who judged people solely on their appearance, I looked harmless. Very attractive but harmless nonetheless, I worried that it was now true. I had been supposedly given gifts to make me stronger but I couldn't imagine how they could possibly manifest in this dainty package.

The face in the reflection developed a frown as I looked at the mirror again after I was fully clothed. The bra Dani had picked out really put my new cleavage on display for everyone to see.

While it really bothered me that I had to do this and bothered me more that I looked like this but maybe it was better than dying.

As I emerged from the dressing room Tori was finishing up placing my purchases in a large pink striped bag. The bag seemed too big for no more than we had picked out.

My friend walked around the counter to give me another hug. "It's good to see you again Cali. Dani said you were just in town for today but she has my number and email so we can keep in touch."

I nodded. "I promise to use it. Good to see you too."

After we walked out I shoved my shoulder into Dani. "She likes you, you know."

Dani laughed. "She likes you too. She told me if we weren't married she'd try to steal you."

I joined my wife in laughter. "She told me the exact same thing about you."

"So what is the story with Dynamite Dawson?" Dani asked with a grin.

I shrugged. "Apparently I liked to fight and was quite good at it. Everyone called me Dynamite Dawson cause I was unstable and packed quite a punch."

Dani started laughing even harder. "That pretty much summed you up for either life when we met."

I nodded enthusiastically. "Yep, you tamed the beast."

"How are holding up?" Dani asked after our laughter subsided.

I shrugged. "It's not easy but it's not as hard as I thought it would be. Don't get me wrong, I wish we didn't have to do this but I suppose it's better than the alternative."

Dani nodded and I noticed her eyes begin to glisten. "It's much better than the alternative."

I wrapped one arm around her waist and looked up at her. "Hey now, none of that cause I'll start too."

Dani looked down and smiled. I knew from the gleam that was quickly replacing the unshed tears that she liked what she saw. I looked down and figured out that she had a clear view down my top.

I blushed and tried to tug my top higher before Dani stopped me. "Don't you dare cover them up. They are beautiful and there is no reason to be ashamed. "

My cheeks turned a brighter shade of red. "You can see them when we get home."

Dani smiled and shook her head. "How often do I dress to please you?"

I laughed. "Never."

Her eyes widened. "That is a lie. I dress for you all the time."

I put my hands on my hips. "When?"

She tugged at her tank top. "I know you love it when I wear purple so I have made it a mainstay of my wardrobe. This is not my favorite color but I wear it for you."

I sighed. "That's different."

My wife stared at me. "How is it different?"

"It’s a color, it’s not like putting my body out there on display for your amusement."

She laughed in my face as she leaned forward. "So you don’t like it when I wear short shorts and low cut tops like this one? Don’t say you don’t because I know you do. Tell me Cali, how is what I am asking you to do different?"

I ran many scenarios through in my mind but none provided a valid argument. I shrugged in defeat. "I don't know, it just is."

Dani shook her again. "No it isn't and you know it."

I leaned into her side. "I know. Just be patient with me."

She smiled as she ran her hand over my back. "Always Baby, always."

At the next store Dani led me to the juniors section to pick out my clothes. I tried to stay in the shadows and let her pick out what she thought would look good on me or nod in agreement as tried to involve me by holding different items up for my approval but she was having none of it.

Her right eye twitched as she grabbed my arm angrily and dragged me to a section that exclusively had senior citizens browsing the racks. She held an ugly floral patterned dress against my body. "Yes, I think this will look good on you."

My horrified expression told her everything I needed to say.

She leaned in heatedly so only I could hear her. "If you don't help me pick out your clothes then this is what you'll be wearing from now on."

I turned from her and sulked back to the juniors department.

"Fine but you don't have to be such a bossy bitch about it. What happened to being patient with me?" I said when she rejoined my side.

Dani sighed and rubbed her hand up and down my back. "I have patience for failures but not for giving up. I'm sorry but the sooner you adapt, the sooner we can start moving forward."

I looked up at her with a frown as I waved my hands the length of my body. "It's only been a few hours. I think I deserve a grace period to come to terms with this."

She nodded and an embarrassed smile crossed her lips. "You're right, I'm sorry. If you help me we can get this over with but if you keep acting like sullen child then it will take the rest of today and part of tomorrow."

I only wanted to get this over with. I hated shopping with every fiber of my being.

"If you had explained it like that from the beginning then we could have avoided this whole fight."

Chapter Eight

At five thirty the back of the jeep was full of clothes. Dani admitted earlier that we had gone overboard with our spending but she said my enthusiasm combined with the fact that the prices were much lower than what we would have paid in LA made it worth it.

We decided that we would box the majority of our purchases up and have them shipped to our home rather than pay the airline fees for extra baggage.

At six on the dot we pulled into Jiffy Dip, the oldest burger joint in town.

Built in the fifties, it possessed an old-timey charm that has been lost to the past. I smiled as we walked through the old full glass doors onto the black and white tile flooring. I lovingly ran my hand down the chrome and light blue veneer bar. I couldn't help but to hop on one of the blue metallic vinyl covered stools and spin around gleefully. I did not hold a single bad memory when it came to this place.

The sound of Jeb's laughter brought my attention to the center table where he and Thomas were waiting. Both stood to hug Dani and I before we all took our places.

Dani looked for a menu and the three of us laughed as Thomas pointed to the menu board hanging above the open grill behind the counter. "If it ain't up there they ain't got it."

I leaned closer so only she could hear me. "Forget about calories tonight and don't even think about finding a healthy option here. For you I suggest the barbeque plate."

Dani nodded warily as the waitress approached. I was amazed that it was the same woman who used to wait on me when I was little. Her dark skin had started showing the effects of age, her brown hair had not changed with the times and her small waist had grown a few inches but to me she looked just as lovely as ever.

I wondered if she would recognize me.

"Lands sake is that you Caligirl? You ain't changed one bit." The older woman said.

I nodded and jumped from my seat to hug her. This amazing woman was the closest I had to a mother growing up. If I had a bad day she instinctively knew and brought me a chocolate shake to drink while allowing me vent to her about it.

As Ty, she always built up my ego and encouraged me to get good grades through bribes of extra shakes or desserts. As Cali, when I had my first period she was the person who told me what to buy and helped me through it along with her bribes to keep my grades up. She even went the extra mile by paying me to watch her son in the afternoons until she got off from work.

This woman always knew what to say exactly when I needed to hear it. When I was torn about leaving town, she was another who told me to leave and never look back.

Once again I was feeling ashamed I had lost touch with someone so important to me.

"Yes Miss Bessie. It's good to see you."

Suddenly Bessie Metcalf yelled over her shoulder. "Carl come on out here. I got someone you gotta see."

I recognized the name immediately. Carl was Bessie's husband and he had always been super nice to me. In both lives he was the person who first piqued my interest in martial arts. In hindsight I know it was his way of trying to calm the wild child who had potential but too many problems to gain focus.

He walked over and lifted me into his strong dark arms. "Look at what the cat finally dragged in. Good to see you girl."

I laughed and wrapped my arms around his neck. "Good to see you too Mr. Carl."

Carl caught a glimpse of Dani and his dark brown eyes widened considerably. Almost forgetting I existed, he set me down and offered his hand to her. "And who is this lovely lady?"

I giggled at how Dani had wowed him. I remember many a fight between Carl and Bessie over his flirting with the pretty women who stopped in the diner.

Before I had a chance to say anything Jeb winked at me and spoke up. "You better behave Carl. This is Cali's wife Dani. They are visiting from California."

I shot my brother a dirty look as Miss Bessie grinned at us. "It's okay Cali, I always figured you wound your watch that way. It's been obvious since you were little that men didn't butter your biscuits." She leaned close so only I could hear. "If I'd been raised by your father I'd prefer women too."

She turned towards my wife. "It's nice to meet you Dani."

Dani laughed as she stood to greet the older woman. "Nice to meet you too."

"I never imagined the Good Lord could stack pretty that high." Carl exclaimed as he took Dani's hand and gently kissed the back of it.

I laughed watching Dani blush from the attention.

A few more people walked in who required the Metcalf's attention we quickly placed our orders. While waiting for our food, my brothers and I had the chance to catch up.

Jeb didn't have a girlfriend at the moment, which wasn't all that surprising. I only ever remembered him dating one person and I never met her. The only reason I knew he had someone was from overhearing his phone calls late at night. I remembered her name was Renee and Jeb would stay up all hours talking to her.

Poor Thomas was so focused on the grief of his wife and child leaving that all he did was work. He had no idea where they went, how they were or what he had done wrong and it was eating him alive.

Thomas still lived with Daddy since the house was big enough they could stay out of each other's way and still live comfortably while Jeb had a place close enough to be available if needed. Both still worked at the lumber mill my father owned where Thomas ran first shift and Jeb ran the second.

Dani looked at my large greasy bacon double cheeseburger with extra bacon and extra cheese and an overabundance of fries with mild disgust. "I can't believe you're going to eat that. My arteries are hardening just looking at it."

I laughed as I lifted the large burger with both hands. "Just watch me baby. You can't get a burger like this just anywhere." I winked. "Be glad I didn't get extra onions too."

Dani rolled her eyes. "Thank goodness for that."

The time spent after our food was delivered quickly became a contest between my brothers as to who could tell Dani the most embarrassing story of my past while my wife and I ate and shared a chocolate shake.

I won't share the stories told other than to say Thomas won with a story that involved a field trip, white shorts and my first time of the month ever. It amazed me that my memory and embarrassment of the ordeal was so vivid.

"You poor thing." Dani said as she wiped tears of laughter from her eyes.

I was about to respond when a crowd of people walked in. My brothers saw them and immediately became nervous.

"Wow look at the time. I guess you two need to head back before it gets too late." Jeb said.

I knew something was up. "What's going on?"

"We lost track of time and Dad's church must have just let out. We'll take care of the bill, get out of here." Thomas replied.

I nodded and started to stand as Dani did the same.

"It was great to finally meet both of you. If you ever find yourself in California give us a call." Dani said as she quickly gave my brothers a hug.

"Glad to meet you too. Now ya'll need to get going." Jeb said anxiously.

---

As we walked across the parking lot I froze when I saw a large man in a custom tailored suit getting out of a brand new Cadillac.

"Shit." I muttered to Dani, my voice laced with panic.

"What's wrong, is he here?" She asked as she started to scan the lot.

"Don't look!" I said, hoping my father would not see us.

I quickly turned us toward the jeep as I heard his voice behind us. "Excuse me young ladies."

We kept walking but he followed. "I said excuse me."

"Go on the car, I don't think he knows it's you. I'll take care of it." Dani whispered in my ear.

I nodded as Dani turned. "May I help you?"

"Yes young lady, I wondered if you belonged to a local church?" He asked.

Dani shook her head. "No, I'm just in town visiting some friends. I'm headed home now. Have a nice night."

She turned away as my father grabbed her arm. "Hasn't anyone told you it's impolite to walk away from an elder?"

Dani spun around angrily. "Hasn't anyone told you it's impolite to place your hands on a stranger?"

I eased myself back out of the jeep as they continued arguing.

"I noticed your wedding ring, you should be with your husband in a place of worship on the Sabbath instead of visiting friends. This is God’s day and it should be spent in devotion to him. It's plum shameful for you not to be by your husband’s side. Women these days need to remember their place." My father said haughtily.

I saw my wife's anger peak and knew there was going to be trouble.

Dani laughed at his audacity. "Don't use that tone on me old man. I know your God, I’ve met your God and I know the God you claim to worship would never use a man like you as a messenger. He is kind, loving and all inclusive."

Her right eye started to twitch and I knew there was about to be serious trouble as she leaned closer to him. "I've met your kind before, all high and mighty hiding behind a faith that you don't believe in order to mask the evil in your heart. I can see what passes as your heart old man and it is true evil. If you must know, my wife is in the car waiting on me as we speak." She made sure to emphasize the fact that she had a wife.

"Degenerate harlot." My father screamed as he lifted his hand to strike Dani.

I had never witnessed Dani so angry as I felt a storm suddenly roll in whipping her hair everywhere. If I didn’t act quickly she was going to unleash her powers and I had no idea what would happen if she did that. Before I realized what I was doing I was wrestling him to the ground with his arm behind his back.

"Daddy, I swear to the Goddess above that I will break your fucking arm if you ever raise it toward my wife again."

"Callista Dawn?" My father gasped as he suddenly stopped struggling to break free from my hold.

Quite a crowd started to surround us but I ignored them. Pure contempt laced my voice as I leaned close to his ear. "Oh yes it's me Daddy. You may have Jeb and Thomas fooled into believing you've changed but I know your true colors. You just threatened the woman I love and I can't let that happen."

"What are you doing to Brother Joe?" A woman I recognized as my biggest tormentor and the class slut from high school shrieked.

"Shut up Daphne Ray this is between me and my Daddy." I yelled over to her.

Next thing I knew she held her arms in front of her body with both hands tightly gripping her bible as she starting talking quietly.

I looked up at her. "What the hell are you doing Daphne?"

"Praying for your wicked soul." She replied haughtily.

I laughed. "Save your breath. You seem to forget I know your sins. Save your judgmental ways for the next time you look in the mirror."

Her lips tightened in anger as my father started yelling, "Just go back to that cesspool of transgression you crawled from. I should have known you would turn out like this. You are no better than your mother."

I bent his arm higher behind his back making him wince in pain. "How dare you speak ill of her and what do you care how I turned out? You only cared about me after you got drunk and needed some sick sex from your daughter. You're a twisted, evil man."

Daphne tried to jump on my back but Dani grabbed her quickly by her hair. "You lay a finger on her and you will regret it until your dying day."

The sound of sirens growing louder made my father brave. I'm sure he loved the idea that I would soon be arrested. "I never did any such thing. How dare you make such wild accusations?"

Anger took over and it felt as if I was about to explode. "You know you did it. Tell the truth! Let all these people know how you treated me."

I felt a shiver work its way from my toes and work its way through my body until it escaped my fingertips before my father started crying. "I admit it. I abused you physically and forced myself on you after everyone else went to bed. I made you do horrible things just to satisfy my carnal urges. I was a terrible father because I thought you were not mine. I killed your mother because I thought she was unfaithful but now that you have grown up I can see that you are mine and I was wrong."

I remained on his back, stunned motionless until Dani walked over and pulled me off my father as the police the witnesses called placed cuffs on him.

Soon Thomas and Jeb were at my side hugging me.

"How much of that did you know?" I asked my brothers. I had a feeling they knew about the physical aspect of my childhood but wanted to be sure.

I felt the shiver work through my body again before Jeb said, "Everything." At the same time as Thomas said, "Nothing but I suspected the abuse."

Thomas, Dani and I all turned to Jeb.

"Did you just say everything?" I asked.

He nodded sadly. "I was a kid and I walked in right as Dad pushed her down the stairs. He told me he had done it before to my mother would do the same to me if I told anyone. I knew what he was doing to you too but I couldn't stop it, I was scared. I mean the police believed him when he told them your mother tripped. What could I do? I did stay in that God forsaken house until I could get you out. I took the money we gave you from his strongbox then moved out the same day you did. I'm sorry Cali; I didn't know what to do. I was a kid."

I wanted to be angry with him. I don't know why but I sensed nothing but the truth as he spoke. He did do the best he could to protect me but as he said, he was too young to be able to do anything more and Daddy had warped his mind.

I hugged him tightly. "Thank you for everything." I waved Thomas over to join us. "That goes for you too. I never would have survived without ya'll in my life."

"I don't blame you brother. Remember I lived in that house too and I know how he was." Thomas said to Jeb.

An emotional hour later Dani and I were in the jeep headed home. She was driving since I was an emotional wreck.

"That was interesting." She said as soon as we hit the highway.

I nodded. "I love the way you have with understatements."

She smiled. "Seriously though, I think I've figured out two of your gifts."

I turned towards her. "I think I might have a built in lie detector so what is the other?"

"Why do you say that?" Dani asked.

I shrugged. "I'm not sure but all day I could tell when someone was being truthful or not."

"I did notice you were able to call people on their lies today but I thought it was just because you knew them so well. This is going to suck if I can't lie."

I giggled. "I don't think it works on you since you totally got me this morning with that hideous dress. Besides I don't need a lie detector with you. You can never lie to me when it comes to something serious."

Dani nodded knowingly. "That's true."

"So what is my other power?" I asked eagerly.

Dani sighed. "It's still two. You are now super fast when you want to be. You were on your father and had him to the ground before I realized what you were doing."

I scratched my head. "Yeah, I can see that. It was like I imagined what I wanted to do and next thing I knew I had done it. So what is the other?"

"I could be wrong but I think you can make people tell the truth. I noticed you did it to Tori, your father and your brothers."

I leaned back into my seat. "You know, I think you're right. I felt a little shiver run through my body right before they came clean."

Dani smiled. "Those are pretty cool gifts you know."

"I know, I just need to learn how to use them. I wonder what else I have but don't know about."

"I have no idea but I doubt someone as wise as Mother would give you anything you couldn't handle."

Chapter Nine

As we pulled into the compound Ryan stepped out of his trailer and waved us down.

"My phone's been ringing off the hook for the last hour. Sounds like you had an interesting day." Ryan said as he leaned into the window on my side of the jeep.

I grinned. "If my day got any crazier, they'd have to add a wing on the asylum to hold all of it."

"All I know is you sure stirred up a hornets’ nest." Ryan said as he smirked at me.

Dani laughed. "It did not take either of you long to fall back into your old accents."

Ryan looked up at her. "I might be all citified now but I was country born and country bred and I'll be that way until I'm country dead."

I offered my closed hand to Ryan for a fist bump. "Dang right, preach on brother."

Ryan's face adopted a confused expression as he paused and stared at me. A moment later he shook his head and rested his hand in the car on top of mine. "All joking aside Cali, how are you holding up? Mom said your father confessed to doing some terrible things."

I nodded as I started crying. "He did. I'm numb right now and don't know how to feel."

He squeezed my shoulder. "Well, I'm here if you need me."

I wiped my eyes. "As always and I appreciate it. Thanks."

"We need to go home and unload so we can get to bed. Feel free to stop by tomorrow." Dani said to Ryan.

He hopped on the hood. "I'll help ya. I know you two had a long day and an extra set of hands won't hurt."

Dani laughed and popped the clutch, trying to scare him but being the world-class stuntman that Ryan is, it did not faze him.

As we unloaded the jeep I couldn't help but notice my friend staring at me with such sadness when he thought I wasn't looking. His mood was starting to effect my own.

After helping with the last of the bags Ryan helped himself to a beer.

I grinned. "Would you like something to drink?"

"A beer would be great." He replied with a wink as he twisted the top off the amber bottle.

I watched Ryan take a seat on the couch and realized that our friendship was still strong. Our place was still as comfortable to him as his own. I loved that I never had to ask if he needed anything, he just helped himself.

We were still as close but it was different type of closeness. Tonight he grabbed some of the extra shopping bags from me so that I didn't overdo it whereas before he would have challenged me to take on more.

Now we had what I could best describe as a sibling dynamic. He was still like a brother to me but I was now a sister to him and as a sister he was more protective.

He used to challenge me at every turn and push me to be better at whatever we were doing. Now he offered gentle words of encouragement and was careful not to upset me.

Before we talked about anything and everything that bothered us. Now, some subjects were off limits. I no longer heard every detail of his latest conquest after a date, instead I would receive a sanitized version of events because he was worried I would not approve.

I felt as if I was adapting to the changes occurring to me rather well but the change in dynamics between me and my best friend was almost unbearable. I tried to maintain a cheerful façade as I joined him the living room.

"What's wrong?" Ryan asked after I took a seat on the arm of the chair Dani was sitting in.

"Nothing, just been a long day." I replied, doing my best sound upbeat.

"I understand, look I need to get going. I have to be onset early in the morning." Ryan said after quickly finishing his beer.

We stood to escort him to the door and after quick hugs for both Dani and I, Ryan disappeared into the darkness toward his trailer.

"I'm really going to miss my best friend." I lamented after I closed the door.

"What do you mean?" Dani asked.

"I don't know how to explain it but things are different between us. I know he will always be a part of our lives but it's not the same as before." I wiped my eyes. "Damn I'm crying again."

Dani pulled me into a hug. "It's okay to cry, especially over something as important as this. At least he's still around."

I sighed. "I'm thankful he is. I don't know if I would have escaped with my sanity in my old life without him."

Dani guided me to the couch and allowed me to have a long cry. After ten minutes I dried my eyes and was amazed that I felt better.

"Feels good to let it out doesn't it?" Dani said lovingly as she stroked my hair.

I nodded. "Thank you for being here."

She smiled. "There is no place else I'd rather be." She stood and grabbed my now smaller hand. "Let's go to bed."

Dani paused inside the bedroom door and reached into the pink-stripped bag before pulling out a very sexy taupe color satin slip with black lace appliqués.

My eyes immediately lit up. "Now we're talking. I can't wait to take that off you."

Dani smiled as she shook her head. "This isn't for me my love."

I backed away. "Oh no, you can't expect me to wear that?"

She nodded as she lifted the tops I was wearing away from my body. "Why not? You certainly have the body for it."

I shook my head as she released the front clasp of my bra. "I…I…I can't."

Dani smiled again as she released the button on my shorts. She slowly worked them down my legs. "Yes you can. I promise to make it worth it."

I sighed because she was weakening my defenses. "Baby, it just feels wrong."

She bent in front of me and placed her fingers in the sides on my panties as she nibbled playfully through the satin fabric covering the new area between my legs. "How do you know? Have you tried wearing it with this body?"

She had me utterly and completely willing to bend to her will. I knew she would never hurt me or humiliate me. I nodded as I stepped out of my panties and held my arms up so she could slip the garment on me.

I gasped at the feeling of the satin on my skin. My body suddenly became covered with goose bumps from the pleasant sensations that engulfed me.

She ever so gently lifted me into her arms and placed a passionate kiss on my needy lips. I wrapped my arms around her neck and gave her total control as she walked the few steps to our bed.

As we lay next to each other in bed Dani reached across and started to massage my right breast through the satin while caressing my nipple with her thumb.

"Oh that feels nice." I said in surprise.

Dani nodded before she slid the fabric away and leaned down to take the same area between her lips.

I squirmed and ran my fingers through her shoulder length blonde hair.

Dani looked up and grinned. "You like that?"

I nodded. "Very much."

Her hand ran down my body. "Just wait my love. I'm going to introduce you to sensations you never knew existed."

---

Two hours later I was curled up in Dani's arms as she cuddled me. She was true to her word and I was exhausted but in extreme bliss as a result.

In the past I would have rolled over and been ready to sleep but now I craved even more contact with my love. Seeing how I could barely move, I was content to simply be in her arms.

"Is that how it is for you all the time?" I asked in awe.

Dani nodded and she kissed the back of my head. "Mostly yes. You've always taken care of me."

I yawned. "Thank you for taking care of me."

Dani laughed. "It was my pleasure. I plan on taking care of you like this for the rest of our lives."

I giggled before I turned to face her. "That's not what I meant but I'm all for more of this. Not right now though, I can't move my arms yet. I meant thank you for all your help today, I wouldn't have made it without you. I have the feeling I'll still have hard time adjusting but I'll keep trying because I have you by my side."

Dani laughed again as her fingers ran up and down my arm. "I knew what you meant. I'll always be here for you." She placed a long loving kiss on my lips. "I love you."

As she pulled me tight to her chest I looked up. "I love you too. Please be patient with me though. I know I'll probably mess things up while I'm learning."

---

The next morning I awoke with an urgent need for the restroom. Still half asleep I eased my way from under Dani's arm carefully so not to wake her.

I raised the seat and started to grab a part of my body I no longer had. I sighed as I realized what I had done.

I turned to sit and had to stifle a scream since I forgot to put the seat back down and my butt fell into the rather cool water. I barely managed to jump up and set the seat back down before I finally emptied my bladder.

After a quick shower, I grabbed my new robe and slipped it on as I made my way to the kitchenette to fix breakfast.

Cooking was a new experience in this body. Nothing was the same as before, I had to climb on a chair to reach things on the top shelf now. I had to reach a little further to grab things I thought were within arm’s length.

I never would have imagined how often breasts got in the way. They never seemed to be an issue to Dani but it felt like every other time I moved I was bumping them on something or accidentally hitting them. Even something as simple as carrying the tray with our food was different. I had to hold the tray lower so that my breasts didn't end up in the scrambled eggs.

I brought the tray in the bedroom and sat it on the dresser before leaning down to gently awaken my sleeping angel with a kiss.

"Good morning gorgeous." I said as soon as she opened her eyes.

She slowly stretched her perfect body. "Good morning beautiful."

I smiled and handed her a cup of coffee. "Are you hungry? I have breakfast ready."

Her bottom lip poked out slightly and her brows furrowed. "I wanted to do that for you."

I giggled and leaned forward to kiss her again. "Now I see what you were talking about yesterday. Pouting is kinda hot." She grinned slightly before I continued talking. "Baby, it looks like I am still an early riser and I still enjoy cooking for you. Don't sweat the small stuff since something tells me we are going to have to face some large obstacles as I try to adapt."

Dani nodded in defeat. "You're right. Thank you for breakfast."

"You're welcome and thank you again for last night." I said with a wink added in for good measure.

"What time is my appointment with Gabe?" I asked as Dani enjoyed her breakfast.

She held up a finger as she swallowed and took a sip of OJ.

"Ten, we have plenty of time."

After Dani finished eating I started to gather the plates before she stopped me. "I'll take care of this while you take a shower. You'll find it takes longer to get ready now."

I gave her a quick kiss. "I already showered so now it's your turn while I clean up the kitchen."

---

After I finished washing the dishes I walked into the bedroom and saw Dani had laid a Kelly green cropped halter-top and denim shorts out on the bed. I picked up the small scrap of cloth masquerading as a top and walked back into the bathroom. "You don't expect me to wear this do you?"

Dani nodded. "It will be easier since he's going to want to check your ribs. Trust me, you don't want to wear another top and have him make you take it off."

I held the poor excuse for clothing in front of me in disgust. "I might as well just wear a sports bra and nothing else for as much coverage as this provides."

Dani raised her thin brows in amusement. "Now that's an idea. I'm sure Gabe would love that. Let's also get your matching yoga shorts to go with it."

She laughed when she saw my panicked expression. "Calm down, I was joking. The outfit I laid out does show a lot of skin but is also tasteful enough that it doesn't give off the wrong impression."

I sighed. "I guess you’re right but I'm going to need your help with the bra. I'm not good with the halter ones with weird straps."

Dani laughed. "I'm always happy to help you there."

I left her to finish getting ready and fifteen minutes later Dani walked in the room with her phone in her hand. As she helped me get dressed her expression became serious. "I have to go back to work today and they want me on location in case the applications come off so I can't go with you but I need to warn you about Gabe."

My expression became puzzled. "What do you mean?"

"He tends to get abit handsy if you let him and forceful if you refuse. I know you've never had to deal with it but it's better to be prepared."

I felt my anger spike. "Has he ever been that way with you? I'll kill him."

Surprised by my sudden outburst Dani stepped back and stared at me. "I actually think you would. Wow, I've never seen this side of you before. Is this new?"

I shook my head. "Not at all, you've just never told me anything like this before. Now answer my question please."

Dani shook her head. "No. I've never been injured bad enough to need to see him and besides I think he was scared of you before but I've heard a lot of the other girls talk about it."

I calmed down a little. "I never would have guessed. He's always been nice to me."

Dani nodded knowingly. "Why would you have guessed? No offense, but you were a guy and guys are generally oblivious to things like that."

"I guess you're right. I have so much to learn."

She leaned down to give me a reassuring kiss. "I have to go but you know where I am and I'll have my phone beside me all day. Call me if you need me and I'll come running."

Chapter Ten

I paused outside as I arrived at the medical trailer. Unlike the trailer Dani and I lived in, this one was more like an actual building. I laughed to myself when I remembered growing up; a person was considered well to do if they could afford to buy a double wide.

As I stepped through the open door I quickly sensed that Gabe was the only one in the building beside myself.

He smiled as I entered. "Hello Cali, you're looking better. Let's head on back and I'll check you out."

Something about his expression made me leery and instantly I felt uneasy. The way he said 'check you out' bothered me as well.

I didn't know if my concern was genuine or because of what Dani told me as I looked at him across the room. "Where is everyone?"

He smiled. "My nurse is waiting for me on the set; I'm due there as soon as I am done with you."

I nodded. "I can come back later if you're needed elsewhere."

Gabe shook his head and smiled as he walked to my side before forcefully guiding me through the door toward the hall. "No need, this won't take long. Just go on back and get undressed. I'll be back shortly."

An internal alarm I didn't know I had started going off at full blast. "Why do I have to get undressed? You can check my ribs just fine with what I have on." I paused and turned toward the door. "I'll come back later."

Before I had a chance to move away Gabe had me pinned against the wall with his body. Within seconds he ripped open my top and unclasped my front opening bra. I struggled to get away as his hand kneaded my breast.

"You're not going anywhere. I'm going to give you something your so-called wife can't. You don't really expect me to believe you're a lesbian do you? You and Dani are too cute and too feminine. I know you want it." He breathed into my ear.

I panicked as his lips covered mine, my mind flooded with false, but vivid, memories of what my father had done. Thankfully the panic quickly subsided and a rage filled the void.

I bit the tongue he had forced into my mouth as I grabbed the hand that was on my breast, bending his thumb back further than nature ever intended.

I released his tongue and head butted him before I spat out the blood I had caused to form from my bite.

I glared at my attacker, who in my previous life I had considered a friend. "You sorry bastard! I'm going to make you regret ever laying a finger on me."

He swung his free fist at my face that I easily ducked and his hand became lodged in the flimsy wall.

I darted behind him and forced his arm behind his back the same way as I did with my father. He jerked his arm out of the wall, aiming his elbow at my head. "Bitch, I'm going to kill you."

I easily ducked his attempt and kicked the back of his knee, forcing him to the floor. He landed forcefully with me still on his back. I reached into my back pocket and pulled out my phone. "I'm calling the police and you're going to jail."

I didn't know if 911 would work this far out so I called the only number I knew. I recognized the security guard's voice that answered. "Pete this is Cali, I need you to send some security to the medical trailer immediately."

Before I had the chance to hear his reply Gabe rammed the back of his head into my face, which forced my phone to fall to the floor.

"You stupid lesbo. God gave you your looks to entice men, not to waste them with another woman. I am going to ruin you. One word from me and no studio will ever hire you again. You should have played nice like all the others and not caused any trouble. Now, not only will I hurt you but I'm going to have fun with your precious Dani after I have the police put you in jail."

Something within me snapped when he mentioned her. "Don't… you… dare… threaten… my… wife!" I replied as my fury built within. I buried my knee in his kidneys after each word.

Although I knew he was in serious pain he started laughing. "Do you really think anyone will believe you? I'm a respected physician and you are nothing but a dick-teasing dyke. Feel free to tell anyone willing to listen the truth but nobody will believe you."

I was raring back to completely incapacitate him when I was startled by a noise behind me.

"I believe her." A deep voice said from the doorway.

I looked up to see three security guards staring at us. They moved in quickly to help me off Gabe before they cuffed him and called the local police.

One guard made a phone call while the other two grabbed the so-called doctor and led him outside.

The only guard of the three I knew disappeared into a room while still on the phone and returned with a sheet that he placed over my shoulders. He also handed me a wet washcloth explaining that I had a busted lip.

In everything that happened, the fact I was bleeding and practically topless had not registered in me.

"Thanks Pete." I mumbled as I hurriedly clasped my bra and wrapped the sheet around my chest.

He nodded as he ended his call. "You're welcome. How are you holding up Cali?"

I shook my head as my body trembled. "I don't know."

One of the other guards called for him. He looked over at me and smiled. "Hang in there girl, I'll be right back."

I nodded and watched as he disappeared into the other room. I wondered where my gifts were, Mother said she did this to give me power but I had never felt so powerless. If I were still a man this would have never happened and if I weren't flooded by painful memories that had been implanted I would have reacted quicker. The tears started to flow as I realized how weak I had become.

A few minutes later a strong arm drape across my shoulder. "Shh, it's okay. You're safe now. He can't hurt you."

I nodded and wiped my eyes. "Thanks Pete."

He smiled. "You're welcome, don't worry about what he said. This place has security cameras we installed last week after another woman informed us of what he was doing, plus we have your call recorded and heard everything he said. Mind if I ask where you learned to fight like that?"

"I've been a student of the martial arts since I was eight for what good it did. Look at me, I'm a mess."

Pete shook his head. "Don't sell yourself short Cali. I saw the footage, he is almost twice your size and yet you only walked away with a bloodied lip. Judging from the kicks I saw you throw I'd be willing to bet he pisses blood for a week. If you ask me, I'd say you did pretty damned good."

We were interrupted when a tall, lightly overweight man wearing a sheriff's uniform walked in.

He came to my side and lifted me into a hug. "Hey there Caligirl. I wanted to see ya while you were around but not like this. How ya holding up?"

I attempted to smile as I hugged Ryan's father. "As well as can be expected Mr. Crews."

"This area is like a giant bad luck charm for you isn't it? I heard the airline lost all your clothes then your father last night and now this. You deserve better."

I smiled at the man who was like a father to me in many ways since I ate most meals at his house growing up. "It's not that bad, I have a great life now."

He smiled as he released me. "Glad to hear it. I saw the video and heard the call, all I need is to hear your side of what happened."

I told him everything, from beginning to end and after I finished he smiled at me. "I'm proud of you Caligirl. You really put him in his place, glad to know all that training you did paid off. I had always hoped you and my boy would end up together but it wasn't meant to be, I'm just happy you two have remained close."

I nodded. "Thank you. Ryan is like a brother to me."

He gave me another hug. "Go on home, I have your number and if we need anything else I'll give you a call."

I returned his embrace. "Thank you Mr. Crews please say hi to your wife for me."

As I walked back to the trailer I wanted nothing more than to call Dani and ask her to come home to hold me so I would know everything would be okay but I knew she was working.

I always tried my best to shield her from my problems. It was my job to take care of her, not cause her more worry. She had enough to deal with between my change and her first day back to work.

Instead I walked back to our trailer alone. Once inside I poured myself a stiff drink of bourbon. Normally it would take about three glasses to feel the effects but apparently not anymore. Before I even finished the first glass my head was swimming and the gravity of my changes truly hit me. I fell across the couch with uncontrollable sobs as I thought about all that happened and realized how weak I now was…

I had cried more in the last day and half than I had in my entire life.

I now had to live the rest of my life in a body that didn't feel like mine.

A tiny, weak, feminine body that I would be stuck in for the rest of my life.

My best friend and I weren't as close anymore.

I had two sets of memories of horrific abuse caused by my father.

My father killed my mother because of me.

My father had almost attacked Dani for being in a relationship with a woman…me.

I was now and forever a woman, a woman that someone I used to believe was a friend, tried to force himself upon.

I was still curled in a fetal position sobbing at the end of the couch when Dani ran through the front door with a panicked expression. Her eyes locked on me and she rushed to scoop me into her arms holding me tight.

"Oh no Cali. Are you hurt?"

I couldn't respond. I only cried even harder, partly in relief to have her near and partly in embarrassment at her finding me like this.

She ran her hand through my hair. "It will be okay baby. I love you, we'll get through this. I should have gone with you."

I shook my head and finally found my voice. "No, I'm glad you weren't there. I wouldn't be able to live with myself if you had to go through that. If I had my way you wouldn't have found out about it. It's my problem not yours."

Dani's body tensed and she sat me up beside her as her eyes twitched with an anger I had never seen aimed at me. "Why wouldn't you tell me about this? We are together forever as one, which was stated at both marriage ceremonies. If it affects you, it affects me or do you not think I'm strong enough to support you?"

I became defensive given the accusatory tone of her voice. "I know we are together forever but I also vowed to protect you and make you happy. You have enough on you without me crying to you about things I can't control. I always believed you deserved better than me." I waved my hands over my small feminine body. "And now I know it to be true."

Dani stood and sent the glass I had been drinking from flying across the room. "Of all the self-righteous, pretentious bullshit. Do you really believe I'm that shallow? You really think your love for me is greater than what I feel for you?"

I stared at the floor silently, suddenly ashamed of my feelings as she continued to rail on me.

"How can you possibly think that? Have I been that bad of a wife that you do not know the depth of my love?"

I looked up. "No Baby. You are perfect in every way. I…I…I believe it's my job to shield you from as much as possible. I love you too much to let you share in my pain and confusion."

Dani sat back down next to me. "And I love you too much to let you go through this alone. If you hurt, I hurt. If you laugh, I laugh. If you cry, I cry. We are together as one. It's not healthy to hold it in. Talk to me, tell me everything you are feeling."

I nodded and the tears started anew as I shared all my thoughts and fears with the love of my life.

As soon as I finished Dani pulled me close. "Wow, I thought you were adapting pretty well, all things considered. I had no idea you were struggling so much. Let's talk these through and maybe you'll see that you're doing amazing."

I nodded.

"Okay, let's start with the most recent. Pete let me look at the tape and I must say I'm proud of you."

I looked over. "Why? I panicked. I was slow to react."

Dani grinned. "If you did, it didn't show. You were lightning fast. Would you believe me if I told you it was less than a minute from the time he ripped your top until you called security and less than five minutes from the start of the attack until Pete arrived?"

I shook my head. "It felt like longer. Wow."

Dani smiled. "Wow is right. Now about the other things, you know before we married I mainly identified as lesbian so that's not an issue for me at all. So long as I am with you everything else is gravy, as you like to say."

I giggled. "I always liked gravy."

"Your dual memories about your father only make you stronger and more compassionate. I think you'll be able to recognize the signs of abuse no matter the situation and be able to help the victims because you can relate."

I nodded. "That makes sense."

Her voice was gentle as she broached the topic of my best friend. "I know you're upset about Ryan but it's not like he's gone. I bet you will soon discover that in many ways you two are closer now than you ever were."

I sighed. "I hope so. I don't think I could go on without him in our life in some capacity."

Dani turned us so we were face to face. I think she wanted me to fully grasp what she said next.

"Now, about your changes. I think you are gorgeous and perfect in every way. That's not to say that I didn't also think that every time I looked at Ty but if you had to become a woman I couldn't have custom ordered one as beautiful as you."

I shrugged. "If you say so. I don't recognize myself in a mirror."

She smiled lovingly. "I could look at you all day and never tire of the vision before me. Oh how I wish you could see yourself as I see you."

I leaned into her chest. "That's how I feel every morning when I open my eyes and see you."

Dani kissed me tenderly. "I know you aren't used to this body yet but think about your favorite pair of boots."

My expression became puzzled and I pursed my lips. "How do my boots play into this?"

Dani grinned. "When you first got them, they were tight and uncomfortable. You would come home and couldn't wait to take them off but as time went on…you gradually got used to them. Now they are comfortable and most of the time you forget you are wearing them. You reached a point where you couldn't remember what you wore before you bought them."

Her hands tightened around mine. "Eventually you will get used to your new body. Right now it feels odd and uncomfortable but with time and patience, you'll get used to it. Before you know it, you will have a hard time remembering what it was like to live as a man."

I considered what she said for moment before I leaned forward to kiss her passionately. "Thank you. I'm sorry."

Dani smiled sweetly. "Anytime my love. We will get through this together but only if you include me and let me know what's going on. I know the manly thing to do is to try to shield me from the worst of it but the reality of our situation is… and I know you hate to hear this… you aren't a man anymore. Being a woman doesn't make you weak but it does make you need to handle things differently and I have more experience in that area than you."

I grinned and replied as I always have when I knew her mind was set. "Yes dear."

She grabbed my side causing me to squeal and back away quickly.

Dani's eyes lit up. "Oh, you're ticklish now? This will be fun."

It didn't take a rocket scientist to figure out her plans as she leaned forward with her fingers extended. I had never been ticklish before but Dani had always been and many times I used it to my advantage. It was time for her to pay me back.

I giggled and started backing away with my love quickly in pursuit.

Dani's chase was interrupted by a knock on the door. She glanced at me and grinned. "Baby, you need to put another blouse on."

I looked down at the damaged crop top. "Shoot, I forgot. I'm not used to being modest yet. Sorry."

Dani smiled. "I don't mind at all. You can walk around naked if you like, I love looking at you but we have company and I'm the only one who gets to see you like that."

I laughed as the knocking became louder. "I'll be right back."

After putting on a green tank top I walked back to the living room and saw Dani talking to a dark haired, overly tanned, middle aged man. I immediately recognized the executive producer Aaron Brachman.

Neither person was smiling and if I were to guess I would say Dani was giving him an update about me.

Aaron was the third generation of his family to produce movies. He had a golden touch when it came to choosing projects to back. His movies were always massive hits that critics hated and audiences loved.

I was lucky in that Aaron recognized my knowledge and skills long before anyone else. He took me under his wing early on and we had built a level of trust between us to the point of not having to lie or say what we thought the other wanted to hear. Over the years Aaron and I had become rather comfortable working together and he always paid me very well for not having to worry that the stunts would be spectacular.

We didn't exactly hang out away from the set since we were so different but we always knew we could count on each other for honest advice or opinions whenever needed. I searched my new memories and discovered we were closer now than before. Aaron was more like a surrogate father.

"Hey Aaron." I said as I hugged him.

He was trembling slightly and his embrace was tighter than I ever remembered receiving from him. "Hi Cali. I just heard about Gabe and had to come check on you. If I had known what kind of man he was I never would have allowed him to step foot on my lot."

I shrugged my shoulders. "I know you wouldn't. I'm okay I guess."

"You guess?" Aaron replied with a nervous laugh. "Cali you have had a rather traumatic week. I'm worried about you."

I smiled and reached for Dani's hand. "I'm not going to lie and say everything is great cause it's not but I don't have to go through this alone."

Aaron grinned. "I'm glad you have each other." His expression became more serious. "I know Gabe is all sorts of a terrible person but he is still an accredited doctor so his orders about you staying off set still stand."

I started to protest but he stopped me. "I don't want to hear it Cali. I'd like to send you home but the fact is we may still need your expertise if a problem arises. I want you to relax, take this time to unwind. You are from here so take the time to reconnect to your past and hopefully, seeing things through adult eyes, it will allow you to finally mend some old wounds."

He made some valid points although he didn't realize how valid. I knew that I needed to go back to the places that haunted my nightmares. I had noticed, after seeing my brothers, my father and basically everyone else, that as soon as I made contact with a person or a place. My older memory became weaker and the new one became what I could best describe as my default. It was the place my mind went first.

I looked into his kind, wise eyes. "Thank you Aaron. I think you're right."

Aaron and Dani exchanged shocked glances. I couldn't help but giggle at the thought that they didn't expect me to give in so easily. "See, I can be reasonable sometimes."

Aaron laughed. "So it seems. I have rented you a car for the duration so you don't have to jar your fillings loose in those jeeps and have arranged for Dani to have extra time off. She'll still have to work but I've slipped in a few days she can get away."

I moved closer to Aaron and wrapped my arms around his neck and placed a small kiss on his cheek. "Thanks for caring. I love you."

He blushed slightly before he smiled. "I love you too. You are easy to care about, plus you're too valuable to let anything happen to you. Your stunts are what makes my movies so great."

I laughed. "I wouldn't say that. I think the stunts are just icing on an already delicious cake."

Aaron laughed loudly. "I like that. I need to go, don't hesitate to call if you need anything cause I won't hesitate to call if we have a problem."

I nodded as he stood. Dani placed her arm around my waist as we escorted him to the door.

She turned to me as we watched him walk away. "He's a good man."

I smiled. "He's like the father I always wanted."

Dani nodded. "I can see why. I have to admit you surprised me by agreeing so easily to his request you take time off."

I went on to explain my thought process that led to my agreement.

Dani nodded again thoughtfully. "That makes sense. Wow a day and half as a woman and you're already starting to get wiser."

I laughed and poked her in the ribs causing her to squeal and jump backwards.

An evil grin crossed her face. "Oh yeah, thanks for reminding me. I had already forgotten that you're now ticklish too."

I giggled before turning toward the hall to get away.

Dani caught me before I reached our bedroom. She lifted me up and tossed me on our bed before her fingers went wild discovering every ticklish part of my new body.

Chapter Eleven

"What do you want to do with the rest of our day?" Dani asked, as we remained cuddled in a postcoital bliss.

"Stay right here." I replied contently.

"As tempting as that idea is, I don't want you to learn to hide."

I frowned. "I'm not hiding. It's just the only time I feel like everything is going to be okay is when I'm in yours arms."

Dani smiled. "As nice as it is to know I'm your safe zone, you have to live. You've stepped out in the world twice and both times would be considered traumatic in and of themselves. If you add in the what you've been through in the past week it would be easy to hide away."

I sighed. "Very easy."

Dani kissed my forehead. "I know, which is why we need to have fun today. Let's take a quick shower and get dressed."

After we stepped out of the shower I put on my bra and panties and waited patiently while Dani dressed. She paused and gave me a puzzled look. "You can get dressed you know."

I smiled. "I was just waiting on you to pick out something."

Dani shook her head. "Nope, that's your job."

I stared at her bewildered. "Me? How am I supposed to know what to wear?"

She grinned at me. "Wearing these type clothes is not a new experience and after seven years together I would think you have learned a thing or two even if it was by accident. We are going to spend the day outside having fun so what would be appropriate?"

I sighed and walked over to the bags of new clothing. I picked out a light blue striped cold shoulder top and white shorts.

Dani nodded with approval as I put my new clothes on. "Now, what type of shoes will go with that?"

I dug in the boxes of shoes and retrieved a pair of white gladiator sandals. "How about these?" I asked.

Dani walked over to give me a kiss. "I'm impressed. Did Mother give you any memories concerning makeup?"

I searched my mind and had no memories of applying my own makeup but I remembered all the times I watched my wife work. "No but I think I might be able to do it with a few pointers."

Dani nodded and led me to the small table we had set up as her vanity. "You need very little eyeliner and mascara. Don't overdo it, we want to enhance your beautiful eyes, not overwhelm them."

I attempted to do as she said. After my third attempt I turned to her in frustration. "You make it look so easy."

Dani laughed as she cleaned my eyes. "I'll do it this time but we need to work on it every day until you have it down."

After she finished, I got dressed and slipped my driver's license along with some cash into one back pocket and my phone into the other before walking toward the door.

Dani stopped me. "Aren't you forgetting something?" She asked amusingly.

I ran through my mental checklist. "Nope, I'm all good."

Dani made a tsk sound. "Not quite baby. You need a purse."

I rolled my eyes. "Do I have to carry one? Can't I just keep anything I need in yours?"

She shook her head. "No, we aren't always going to go everywhere together. You have to get used to carrying one at all times."

I stuck out my bottom lip and crossed my arms over my breasts. "Do I have too?"

Dani laughed and launched herself at me, taking my bottom lip between her teeth. "What have I told you about pouting?"

I grinned. "My memory is foggy right now. Why don't you remind me."

She swatted my butt quickly making me yelp. "I'd love to but I'm getting hungry for more than just you." Her tone became more serious. "I'm not joking about carrying a purse, it's just as important to a woman as a wallet is to a man."

I sighed. "You win."

A few minutes later we walked out of the trailer to see a brand new, bright red Dodge Challenger parked in front. Dani started laughing as soon as she saw it. "Aaron knows you well."

I nodded and laughed. "He sure does. I know this goes without saying but I'm driving."

Dani laughed along with me. "I had no doubt of that as soon as I saw it. I forgot my phone so go ahead and start the car while I get it."

I jumped behind the wheel and was once again reminded how small I had become. With the car adjusted to Aaron I couldn't reach the pedals and could barely see over the steering wheel. I moved the seat as far forward as I could and tilted the wheel down. After both had reached their limits I slammed my head into the center of the steer wheel in frustration. I readjusted everything and stepped out of the car with tears flooding from my eyes.

I threw the keys at Dani. "You have to drive."

Dani was surprised at my sudden mood swing. "Why?"

I shook my head as I opened the passenger's side door and hopped in the car.

She got in the driver's side and stared at me. "Are you going to tell me or not?"

I dropped my head in my hands. "I'm too small. I can't reach the pedals."

I could see her eyes found amusement at the situation as she pulled me into a hug. I was half expecting her to make a joke but she didn't. "I'm sorry Baby. I'll call Aaron and see about getting another car."

"Thank you for not laughing." I said as I wiped away the tears.

Dani's grip on me tightened. "I know I've made a few jokes at your expense and I will probably make more but I do it to break the tension not to hurt you, never to hurt you. You know that don't you?"

I nodded. "Yes I know."

Dani smiled and kissed the top of my head. "Good, I know this is difficult and it breaks my heart as much as it does yours that you can't drive this. It was the first real smile I've seen on your face outside of the bedroom since everything happened."

I listened as Dani called Aaron explaining that they needed a different car. It upset me when Dani had to explain why I couldn't drive it but she told me later that it was because Aaron's feelings were hurt that we didn't like his gesture. She suddenly smiled at whatever he said on the other ended and agreed that whatever it was, was a wonderful idea and she thanked him profusely.

As soon as she ended the call Dani smiled in my direction. "All taken care of. We'll go get something to eat first, and then we can go get another car."

I buckled myself in. "Thanks, did he say what we were going to get?"

Dani's smile grew wider. "Yes."

I waited for her to tell me but she didn't say anything else. "And? … Are you going to tell me?"

She laughed. "No."

Her happiness was becoming infectious. I started laughing as well. "Whatever it is, it must be pretty good."

Dani nodded. "Yes."

I laughed even harder. "Are you going to be speaking in monosyllables the rest of the way?"

Dani winked. "Maybe."

Listening to the throaty motor of the Challenger made me think of my Charger but oddly my memories were not as bright as other memories were. I was starting to figure out that those feelings were reserved to details that were in Ty's life alone.

"Honey, what happened to my Charger?"

Dani glanced at me. "Why is your phone dying?"

I sighed. "No, not that kind of charger. I meant my old car. The one I've had since before we met."

I watched as Dani searched her memory and witnessed her surprised expression when she found it. "I don't know. In my mind you always preferred smaller imports."

I nodded. "Mine too now that I focus on it. Am I right that the car I drove when we first got together was a 1972 VW Karmann Ghia."

Dani agreed. "Yes, it's a silver pearl color and a beautiful car. We still have it"

I smiled as I focused on the car. "Yes it is."

A few minutes later I decided I needed to voice a concern I had. "Baby, you said I've always preferred imports, not muscle cars right?"

Dani nodded. "I think so."

I pursed my lips. "And we both know that as Ty, I wouldn't be caught dead in an import."

Dani nodded again. "Yes, you wouldn't even let me buy a Beetle."

I sighed. "And I now hate the idea of a red car?"

Dani laughed. "You say they are tacky and fade too easily."

I turned to her. "Then how did Aaron know I'd love this car?"

Dani's mouth dropped as she pulled to the side of the road before she turned to me. "How DID he know that?"

I shook my head. "I have no idea. Something is not right."

Dani nodded. "I agree but do you think he knows?"

I shrugged. "I have no idea but even if he doesn't know outright, something in his subconscious must be aware. Do you think we could ask Mother?"

Dani seemed deep in thought. "Knowing Mother like I do, this is a test of some sort. We could ask her but I honestly don't think she would give us a straight answer."

I sighed. "I guess you know her as well or better than anyone. What do we do?"

"I don't know. I think if we show patience, the answer will present itself. One thing Mother always drilled into me was the need to learn patience. I never listened until now." Dani replied as she pulled back onto the road.

---

After eating a late lunch we followed the directions to car rental agency.

A pleasant looking young man greeted us as we walked in. He wasn't particularly tall, probably five tennish, no older than twenty-one with very short black hair and dark brown eyes. He wasn't ugly by any stretch of the imagination but he wasn't really memorable in the looks department either.

I was trying to understand why I now knew the difference between attractive and unattractive men when he spoke. "Hello ladies, would either of you happen to be Ms. Zoyra?"

Both of us smiled, knowing we were probably about to confuse him.

"Yes we are." Dani said.

His look became puzzled. "Excuse me?"

My wife smiled. "Hello I'm Dani Zoyra." She pointed to me. "And this is Callista Zoyra."

The young man's gaze switched between us a couple of times. "Are you sisters? No offense, but you couldn't be more opposite if you tried."

Dani laughed loudly. "I like you. What's your name?"

He straightened proudly as his eyes drifted the length of my wife's body before he looked up at her. "I'm Jesse and I like you too."

I couldn't help myself when I released a giggle. I found it hilarious that the young man thought he stood a snowballs chance in hell with a woman as beautiful as Dani.

She glanced at me with a look that said 'watch this' as she started toward Jesse. "It's so nice to meet you Jesse. You wouldn't happen to have a car ready for us would you?"

Jesse smiled. "Yes I believe we do. Please allow me to double check in the back. Would you like some coffee or soda while I'm going that way?"

Dani licked her lips. "Water would be nice."

Jesse's eyes widened as he nodded. "I'll be right back with your water."

Watching him walk away I leaned over to Dani. "I didn't realize I had developed the power of invisibility. Why are you letting flirt with you like that with me right here? No wait, why are YOU flirting with HIM?"

Dani smiled and patted my knee. "I'm teaching you about power. Watch and learn baby."

Jesse walked back with a single bottle of water, which he handed to my wife before resuming his seat behind the desk.

I glanced at Dani quietly fuming to myself and she subtly shook her head.

"Thank you Jesse. It was very thoughtful." She said with a wink.

The young man smiled as if he had accomplished a monumental feat. I was getting angrier by the second as he smugly replied, "My pleasure, I always take care of special customers."

Dani reached up and twirled a few strands of her hair around her finger. "You really consider me a special customer?"

He nodded as he leaned back. "Of course I do."

I had a death hold on the arms of the chair I was sitting in to keep from leaping over the desk and strangling the smug young man.

Dani smiled again as she subtly patted my leg to calm me. "Am I special enough to get a GPS unit with my car?"

Jesse smiled while he typed on the keyboard. "Definitely."

She leaned forward to give him an unobstructed view of her cleavage. "What about satellite radio?"

Jesse nodded as he stared at my wife's chest. "I can make that happen."

Dani was pouring it on thick at this point. "I'm so glad I met you today."

Jessie grinned as if Dani was already a sure thing as he placed the paperwork in front of her. "I feel the same way. If you'll just sign here, you can be on your way."

Dani signed her name with a flourish. "Does Cali need to sign as well?"

For the first time since we were introduced Jesse remembered my existence. "Will she be driving as well?"

Dani nodded. "Of course."

"Then she needs to sign."

After I angrily placed my signature on the bottom of the paper Jesse handed Dani the keys. "It's out front, I'll show you."

My anger dissipated momentarily when we walked out to see a charcoal gray Mini Cooper S.

I leaned over to Dani as Jessie punched in some codes activating the GPS and satellite radio. "Aaron knows this side of me just as well."

She nodded. "This was completely his idea."

Jesse walked to Dani's side. "I was wondering, since you'll be around for a couple of weeks if you would like to grab dinner one night."

Dani appeared deep in thought for a second. "That would depend."

Jesse smirked. "Depend on what?"

Dani looked me straight in the eyes while still speaking to Jesse. "On what my wife says. I can't say your chances are very good since you did ignore her the entire time. I believe you hurt her feelings because we were renting this car for her so I think you owe her an apology."

Jesse stared back and forth between us. "You're fucking with me."

Dani shook her head as she held up the water he had given her. "Would you like a drink baby?"

I nodded. "I am a little parched."

Dani took a large mouthful before she placed her lips on mine, transferring the water from her mouth to mine.

I swallowed and smiled. "That's really good water, make sure you remember what brand it is so we can get it again."

Jesse stood dumbfounded and just when I stepped around Dani to protect her since I was expecting him to get mad he started laughing. "I deserved that, I'm sorry." He offered me his hand. "Ms Zoyra please enjoy your vacation."

Before I had a chance to accept his apology and older overweight man with a bad comb over, who appeared to be in his late fifties or early sixties, stormed outside. He pointed his fat finger at Dani and I. "I'll have none of that filth in front of my place of business."

I smiled as I reached for the door of the Mini. "That's good to know since we were just leaving."

He slammed the door. "Not in one of my cars you're not."

Jesse stepped to his side. "Calm down Phil. These aren't your cars."

The fat man glared at his colleague. "Shut up kid. People like you who defend their kind are why the nation is going to hell."

I laughed and the man didn't appreciate my amusement. His chubby finger was inches from my nose as he continued his rant. "You're going to hell for you evil ways. You and that so called woman with you. As tall as she is I bet she's a he-she."

I grabbed his finger and bent it backwards. He let out a yell and his free hand balled into a fist before it swung at my face, which I was able to grab in my hand. I bent his finger further back and he dropped to his knees.

My rage was in full force as I leaned over him. "Watch your bigoted mouth. You can say whatever you want to me but never, ever aim a derogatory comment toward my wife. Dani is one hundred percent woman. Only an ignorant, backwoods, twisted son of a bitch would think otherwise. If you value your health you need to apologize to her NOW!"

He hesitated until I bent his finger back further. I saw panic fill the man's eyes as he glanced at my wife. "I'm sorry Ma'am."

A man in a suit ran outside to our side. Judging by his appearance I knew he was in charge. "What is going on?"

I glared at him. "You need to teach your employees some fucking manners."

"Get this crazy bitch off me." Phil yelled.

I bent his finger again. "Now now, that wasn't very nice. What is it ignorant rednecks say when they do something wrong?"

The bigot screamed in pain again before he looked at me. "I'm sorry ok."

I nodded. "Is there anything else you need to apologize for? Since you think my wife and I are so sinful, I believe you need to confess your sins."

I felt that shiver again before he started crying. "I'm sorry I tried to hit you and all the terrible things I said. I'm sorry for changing paperwork so I got some of Jesse's commissions. I'm sorry for taking cars without the proper paperwork to Knoxville so I could go to bars without anyone knowing. I'm sorry I cheated on my wife with men. I'm sorry I beat my wife when she asked me where I went."

I quickly released his hands. I didn't want to hear anymore.

The man in charge looked down on the crying man in disgust. "Go clean out your desk Phil and then you need to get some serious help." He then turned to Dani and I. "I offer my sincerest apologies. We will refund the cost of your rental to your card; please do not allow this experience to ruin your trip."

I knew Aaron would go ballistic if he heard about this.

I nodded in appreciation. "Thank you but you don't have to do that, the company I work with is providing me with this car as an apology for a similar act and I believe it would upset my boss if he found out this happened."

The man frowned. "I love living in a small town for many reasons but small mindedness is not one of them. Please allow me to do something for you both."

Dani shook her head. "We have everything we need but if you feel the need to act on this then a round of diversity training for your employees wouldn't hurt."

The man nodded. "I planned on doing that as soon as stepped out here and realized what happened." He offered his hand to both of us. "I'll let you get going, it was a pleasure to meet you, and I wish it had been under better circumstances."

Dani and I smiled. "You too."

As we watched the man walk inside Jesse stared at me. "Did you say your name is Callista?"

I nodded. "Yes."

"Are you related to the Dawsons?"

I nodded again. "Most of them."

"Jeb and Thomas?" He asked.

"They are my brothers."

He suddenly pulled me into a hug. "Sorry but I had to do that. I know you don't remember me but my parents run the Jiffy Dip."

I smiled remembering the little boy I used to babysit. "Wow, you've changed. I saw your parents last night."

He laughed. "Oh I know, I heard all about it. Now I see why they were raving about you. You're seriously bad ass."

I started laughing with him. "I don't know about that. I was just mad."

Jesse glanced over at Dani. "Guess I better stay on her good side then huh?"

Dani nodded. "Do you have any idea how close you came to facing her wrath? And imagine, everyone thinks I'm the scary one in our relationship."

Jesse started to blush. "I'm sorry about that. I've always had a thing for tall women and kinda put my blinders on when I saw you."

I giggled. "It's okay Jesse, I have a thing for tall women too so I understand."

He laughed and gave me another hug. "I've taken enough of your time and you two need to hit the road. It was great to see you again Cali. Thanks for taking that bastard down, I always suspected he was doing something but couldn't prove it. Take care."

I smiled. "You too. Tell your parents I said hi."

Chapter Twelve

I sat down in the charcoal gray Mini Cooper S and inhaled the new car scent. I adjusted the seat, pedals and steering and smiled at the perfect fit. I looked over at Dani. "This is more like it."

Dani laughed as she adjusted her seat. "Yes it is."

"You comfortable?" I asked.

Dani nodded. "Very much so. You?"

I smiled. "Oh yes. I hope it drives as well as it fits."

Dani smirked. "There's only one way to find out."

I started the car and took off from the parking lot like a shot from a gun. I let out a squeal of delight as we hit the road.

"I love to see you happy." Dani said as she stared at my wide grin.

I glanced at her while shifting gears and winked. "Me too."

Dani's laugh was glorious and I realized I had not heard it much since I was transformed.

I frowned slightly thinking about the past couple of days. "Will every day be like these last two?"

Dani shook her head. "No baby, we are in a new dynamic so we have to adjust. You've never seen how men react to women they consider attractive. Few are like Gabe, while many are like Jesse. You still have to learn how to react to different situations. Plus our dynamic is different, men would never hit on me in front of you because we made it so obvious we were together but now we can't do that, at least not around here. Both of us will have to learn to rein in our jealousy because of it. Luckily I haven't had to face it yet but as you become comfortable in your new body I'm sure I will."

I scrunched my eyebrows. "Comfortable in my body?"

Dani nodded. "Right now you are giving off a definite masculine 'stay away or I'll hurt you' vibe but as you grow it will go away."

I grinned. "I kinda like giving off that vibe."

Dani shook her head. "No you don't. I think it's part of our problem, the way you carry yourself is inviting trouble whereas if you acted more feminine people would be more apt to ignore us thinking we are just two friends hanging out instead of what we are."

I nodded. "Thank makes sense."

I turned on a road I knew had little traffic and lots of curves. "Hope you don't mind a slight detour but I want to see what this thing can do."

Dani smiled. "Whatever you want to do baby. Today is yours."

I smiled as I punched the gas going around a curve. "Thanks."

Even though it had not been long since we had lunch, I found myself desiring something chocolate. "I want a milkshake. How about you?"

Dani laughed. "The change sure hasn't affected your appetite, if anything it's increased it. You want to go back to Jiffy Dip?"

I nodded. "You read my mind."

After we got the shakes to go I gave Dani a tour around town. First we stopped outside the elementary school I attended, followed by a trip around the square.

We were walking in front of the city's oldest pharmacy when I spotted a mint condition silver 1965 VW Karmann Ghia.

"Look at this." I said to Dani as I stepped over to admire the car.

Dani released a low whistle. "That's nice."

I ran my fingers over the bodylines and a tear of joy formed in my eye. "There is something familiar about this car but I have no idea what it is. I feel an odd connection, I’m so happy to see it."

An elderly lady walking out from the pharmacy drew our attention away from the fine automobile. She was having a minor amount of trouble holding the door open while maintaining her balance with the help of a cane. I rushed to her side and held the door.

She looked over to thank me and her face turned to an ashen shade of white. "Rosy Anne, How can it be you?"

I froze in stunned silence. Not a day went by that I didn't think of the woman who bore that name and not a second went by that I didn't miss her with all my heart.

Roslyn Anne Davenport Dawson was my mother.

The frail woman obviously had known my mother but I did not immediately recognize her. She looked vaguely familiar but almost everyone twenty-eight and over in my small town looked familiar to me.

I smiled as I shook my head. "No Ma'am, I'm her daughter."

I was amazed that saying I was Mama's daughter flowed so easily from my lips.

The lady's hand gingerly touched my cheek as her delicate lips turned into a smile and moisture started to build around her faded blue eyes. "Callista Dawn?"

I nodded warily. She obviously knew who I was and was happy to see me but I still had no clue who she was. "Yes Ma'am. I'm Cali."

Before I knew it the woman dropped her bag and cane to wrap her arms around me. She started to weep. "I never thought I would see you again. It was bad enough losing my daughter but to also lose you too just wasn't fair."

I looked over to Dani in shock. How could I not recognize my own grandmother?

The lady noticed my expression. "You were so young when she passed and it's been so long, no wonder you don't know me. Darling I'm your grandmother Elise Davenport."

My eyes started to tear up again but this time it was from elation. "Hi Grandma, I always wondered about you." She started to explain but I instinctively knew the gist of her story so I stopped her. "No need to explain. I know my father had something to do with it."

She nodded sadly. "I'm sorry Caligirl. What are you doing here? I thought you were in California."

I led her to nearby bench where I introduced her to Dani and tried to fill her in on my life but she appeared to already know most of what I told her.

"Caligirl, I have kept track of you since the day I learned how to use the Internet. I just didn't know the new movie you were working on was close by. If I had I would have come to find you. I'm quite proud of the life you made for yourself." My grandmother said with a smile.

Dani and I laughed before Dani said. "Now I know where your intelligence is from."

Grandma smiled. "Come home with me. I have something your mother made me promise to give you if anything happened to her."

I swallowed hard. Did Mama know what Daddy was going to do?

"Do you want to ride with us?" I asked.

Grandma shook her head. "Nope, I might not walk too good but I can drive just fine." She then pointed to the only car in front of the pharmacy. "My car is over there."

My eyes locked on the car I was admiring earlier.

Dani started laughing. "Like grandmother, like granddaughter. That explains your fascination with them."

Grandma looked to me for an explanation.

"I have a silver pearl 72 Ghia. I've always loved them and didn't know why." I said while laughing.

My grandmother smiled proudly. "You used to love that car. When you were a little girl you would cry until your Mama let you sit behind the wheel. If we wanted to talk without being interrupted we'd just take you to the garage and let you sit in the old girl. I already have it in my will that she goes to you when I pass away."

I smiled as a broken memory became whole. "I remember now. How did I ever forget something like that?"

Grandma frowned. "I'm sure your father had something to do with it."

I nodded as she handed me her keys. "You want to finally drive it?"

My eyes lit up like a kid on Christmas morning. "I'd love to."

I turned to Dani. "You want me to get the Mini and bring it over while you help Grandma to the car?"

She shook her head and held out her hand. "I think I can manage walking to get the car. Give me the keys."

I smiled and almost kissed her before I remembered where we were. Out of everything that had happened thus far, not showing affection to the woman I loved in public was the one thing I knew I would have the hardest time coming to terms with.

"I love you." I whispered.

Dani smiled knowingly; she understood my frustration because she felt it too. "It's okay, I love you too."

I helped my grandmother to her car before I sat in the driver's seat. Memories of riding in the country flooded my mind. I reached across and ran my hand over the passenger's side dashboard as I thought of sitting in my mother's lap while Grandma drove. I hugged myself tightly as I remembered how my mother would hold me securely as I begged my grandmother to go faster. The faster Grandma drove, the happier I was.

"I can't believe I forgot about you." I said as I looked over at my mother's mother.

Grandma's smile was reassuring. "I'm sure you blocked it out as a survival mechanism. I did try to get you away from him but he has powerful friends."

I shook my head as I started the car. "I don't think he does anymore."

As I drove to my grandmother's home I explained what transpired with my father. She was broken hearted to have her fears confirmed but very pleased to hear that he would finally face justice for the evil he had done.

Once in the living room of my grandmother's sizable rustic farmhouse she excused herself for a moment.

After she departed I looked around at the expensive furnishings and couldn't help but notice more than a few portraits of my mother and myself when I was a baby up until I was almost six. What amazed me more were the pictures beyond that, she even had a picture from our wedding.

"I can't believe this. I didn't even remember that she had been a part of my life. How did she get these pictures?"

Dani smiled as she looked at other pictures of me that had us bewildered. "She obviously loves you."

I nodded as my grandmother returned with a medium sized box wrapped with a pale yellow paper.

She set the box in my lap. "Your mother brought this to me the day before she passed and made me promise to give it to you when you found me." She noticed Dani looking at a picture of her and I. "Ryan’s parents keep me informed about you."

Dani laughed. "That explains Ryan’s interest in always having a camera handy."

I returned my focus to the gift my grandmother had sat before me. With trembling fingers I gently removed the aged tape, trying hard not to ruin the wrapping my mother had lovingly placed around the box.

I gasped as I saw most of the jewelry I suddenly remembered my mother wore. These were not costume pieces. My mother had excellent taste.

"In the beginning your father tried to impress your mother with gifts. Nothing was too good for her in his eyes." My grandmother said as I held up the exquisite jewelry.

My eyes widened after I opened a manila envelope that contained information about an investment portfolio set up in my name. I looked to my grandmother for an explanation.

"Your grandfather, God rest his soul, was a very successful businessman. He left your mother a sizable estate. I thought your father had gotten all her money but apparently she hid it away for you."

My tears couldn't stop after I removed a photo album filled with pictures of her and I along with small mementos others might consider silly. I filled with joy as each item unlocked another hidden memory.

Dani wrapped her arm around me for emotional support as I gently touched a portrait of her holding me when I was very young. "I look just like her." I whispered.

My grandmother nodded. "Yes you do, she was a very beautiful woman. Just like you are now."

A small envelope fell from the pages to my lap. My trembling began anew as I saw it was addressed to Caligirl. I looked to Dani who nodded before I opened it and held it out so we could read it together.

May 13, 1990

My Dearest Callista,

My time with you is almost up. I'm sorry I did not get to see you grow up into the beautiful woman I know you are going to be. I'm also sorry for all the milestones in your life that I will miss but know that while I was not there physically, I have always been with you in spirit.

My biggest regret is the way I know your father will treat you; please recognize that I tried to protect you. I don't regret meeting him because he gave me you and you are the greatest gift I could have ever received.

I hope you understand that if I could have prevented everything, I would have. Hopefully the steps I have taken will prevent it from being as bad the second time around.

I have faith that in time you will find my mother and reconnect. In this box is everything that means anything to me, small treasures to help you remember who you are now. I know life is confusing but everything happens for a reason.

Let go of your Tys to your old life and embrace the strong woman you are about to become. Remember I love you no matter what.

I know you will face trials others couldn't imagine. Hopefully the investments have done well so you can focus on more important parts of your life. Trust your instincts and you will go far.

I must end this now because I am watching you play and can see you are about to try another silly jump off the top of the jungle gym. I sometimes worry what your adrenaline seeking will lead to but I know you are a fearless, strong-willed child who I love with all my heart and soul. I have no doubt you will make me proud.

Oh how I will miss seeing it for myself.

I will always love you,

Mama

I passed the letter to my grandmother before I buried myself in Dani's arms sobbing uncontrollably. "She knew everything, how could she have known?" I cried.

Dani gently rubbed my back. "I don't know."

My grandmother wiped her eyes as she folded the letter back up and handed it to me. "She was acting funny the entire week before she passed away. Every time I asked her what was wrong she waved me off saying she couldn't tell me, if I pressed it she would say life is too short to argue."

Dani and I spent the rest of the day with my grandmother. I learned so much about my life when my mother was still alive and the bond between Grandma and I was instantaneous.

I promised to come back often before we left to return to California.

As we started driving back to the compound I looked over at a field filled with wildflowers. I began to tear up at the sight of all the Wild Roses and Queen Anne's Lace because they made me think of my mother.

I pulled over to the side of the road. "I need to pick some of these." I said in reply to Dani's questioning gaze. "I'll be right back."

I slipped my sandals off as I walked around picking flowers remembering how in the summer I would always gather them up to place in Mama's flower vase she kept in the kitchen window. I could remember climbing the step stool she kept in the kitchen so I could reach the vase like it was yesterday.

I climbed back into the car five minutes later. "We need to go somewhere."

Dani nodded knowingly. "Are you going to be okay?"

I shook my head sadly. "I don't know."

Dani slipped her hand over mine as I pulled back onto the road.

Ten minutes later I pulled into a small family cemetery. I had only been here once before but I could never forget where it was. I gathered the flowers and secured them with a hair band from my purse. Dani held my free hand as I walked to the final resting place of Roslyn Anne Davenport Dawson.

I pulled the weeds away from her headstone and laid the flowers down. Small tears started to trickle down my cheeks as I whispered. "It was like she knew. She walked me to school the day she died. She told me how much she loved me and to be strong. She wasn't there when I got home. My father stood over me and told me she wasn't worth any tears. I wanted to cry so badly but he wouldn't let me."

Dani said nothing as she ran her fingers through the back of my hair.

"'Boys don't cry' Daddy would say as he hit me, or 'Girls are too emotional' he would scream as he slapped me. Both memories are just as vivid. I pushed the memories of Grandma away cause it was easier to forget than knowing she was so close and I couldn't see her anymore."

"My Mama was a great mother and deserved better than the life she had. She died because of me and I never even cried for her." I slapped myself in the chest. "Hell I never even came back here to see her when I was old enough. My Mama died because of me and I never told you about her."

Dani pulled me to my feet and into her arms. As I rested my head on her shoulder I realized it wasn't Dani. I suddenly found myself staring straight into the stunning blue eyes of a beautiful petite brunette haired woman with my face.

I stared into the eyes of the only other woman I ever loved. "Mama? How can it be you?"

The woman nodded. "Yes Caligirl, it's me. Let's just say it's a gift from your mother in law."

I hugged her tightly. "Oh Mama I'm so sorry."

My mother shook her head. "Shh baby girl, you have nothing to apologize for. I was always in your heart and I know not a day went by that you didn't think of me with love."

I buried my face in her hair and inhaled her heavenly scent. "Not a day Mama."

"I know Caligirl. I'm so proud of you. You overcame so much. I know having two sets of memories is difficult but it gave me twice as much time with you."

I stared at her. "You knew what was going to happen didn't you?"

My mother nodded. "I did when you became Callista but not when you were Tyler. I had to accept my fate so instead of worrying I focused on making sure you had the best life possible. I always made your brothers promise to look after you if anything happened to me."

"Is that why we are close now?"

Mama nodded again. "They aren't bad boys, it's just your father had such a strong influence. When we married the boys were wild and they weren't mine. You came along and were so perfect. I ignored them in favor of you and they resented you because of it. I was wrong to do that because they needed a mother too so I made sure not to make the same mistake twice."

"What do you mean Mama?"

"The second time I was more defiant and always made sure to include them in anything we did. I emphasized to them that we were a family and while I wasn't their mother I loved them as much as I did you. Because they we so involved, they felt protective of you after I was gone. The love you feel from them is very real and unfailing."

I hugged her again. "Thank you."

She smiled. "I know you think your new memories are false but I promise you they are very real. I was there for almost the first six years. You have been given a gift; don't waste it dwelling on who you used to be or wondering why someone remembers pieces of your other life."

Her hands found mine and held them firmly. I was amazed something so small could offer such strength. "Those who deeply cared before and also care now will have flashes of Ty and those who were especially close might even gain their full memories of your prior life but don't worry when it happens because it's a sign of love. The stronger the bond, the more they remember."

"Why is that?" I asked.

She smiled again. "The Goddesses are powerful and can do a lot of things but they can never make the heart truly forget. Feelings are powerful and if you have made an impact on a person's life they can make them forget until they come face to face with you. I wouldn't worry though because Callista is far more sociable and had a greater impact on most people than Ty ever did since he was rather anti social and a loner until a certain special woman came along. For now you need to focus on becoming the woman I know you can be."

I nodded. "I'll try Mama."

She shook her head. "Trying is not good enough. You will thrive Caligirl. It won't be easy and things will appear unbearable but you have something I never had and that is why you will never fail."

"What is that?"

The woman who brought me into the world twice smiled. "Someone who loves you and is willing to share your load. You're not going through this alone." My mother turned to Dani and leaned forward on her bare toes to kiss her cheek. "You have no idea how happy it makes me that you are a part of my child's life. It has been a joy to witness. You have always been everything she needed every time she needed it. Take care of my little girl."

Dani smiled and wiped her eyes. "Always."

My mother turned back to me. "When you think of me, only feel my love. I never want you to feel any guilt over what happened, your father is an evil man who will pay for his crimes eternally starting very soon."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

My mother smiled ruefully. "I have it on good authority that his cold heart will finally give out in the very near future. When it happens you need to be there for your brothers. It will be okay to shed a tear because you have a good heart and no matter what he did, he was your father."

I frowned. "I can't see that happening."

She kissed my cheek. "Don't be so sure. Our time together is up. Please don't come back to this place because I won't be here. All that remains are dust and bones, it's depressing if you think about it. I'm in a much better place, I'm in your heart and your love gives me sustenance."

I giggled. "I'll have you fat before you know it."

Mom laughed. "I'm glad this body never changes otherwise I'd be big as a house. I love you Caligirl, never forget that."

"I love you too Mama." I said as I hugged her one last time.

She placed her hand on my cheek. "I named you well Callista Dawn because you truly are the most beautiful young woman I've ever seen and this is just the beginning of a fabulous new life for you. Enjoy what you have been given."

As she disappeared from my arms I whispered. "I will Mama, I promise."

I felt fantastic as I turned to Dani. "Ready to go? She's right, this place is depressing."

Dani laughed. "Sure, let's go."

I stepped to the passenger's side of the Mini. "Do you mind driving? I'm not sure I can concentrate on the road, my mind is swimming."

Dani smiled. "Of course not."

Once back on the main road I turned to my wife. "I'll never be able to thank Mother enough for allowing Mama to come to me. I had no idea how heavy the guilt weighed on me."

Dani smiled. "My mother is the wisest woman I know. That was an impressive gift and it humbles me she did it for you. I have a newfound level of love and respect for her."

I smiled and reached for her hand. "She did it for us. You said yourself that if it affects me, it affects you."

Dani nodded. "It does."

I leaned back into my seat contentedly. "Baby can we just go back to the trailer now? I want to fix your favorite meal and veg out."

Dani grinned. "How about I cook your favorite meal while you veg out?"

I shook my head. "No for three reasons. First, I like to take care of you and after everything that's happened I need to get back into a routine. Second, I do my best thinking in the kitchen and you have to admit I have lot to think about."

Dani pursed her lips as she nodded. "I'm not sure those are good enough reasons, we can establish a new routine where we take turns but I'll withhold judgment until I hear your third reason."

I giggled as I got as close to the door as possible. "Yeah, um, the third reason."

Dani's eyebrows rose as she grinned. "Yes, what's the third reason."

"You kinda suck at cooking baby." I replied.

I squealed with delight as Dani reached across the small car to tickle me.

Chapter Thirteen

Dani had to work the next day so I spent the first half of the day visiting with my grandmother. I loved reconnecting with her but at the same time I was devastated that for most of my life I had forgotten such a wonderful woman existed.

On the way home I stopped by the grocery store to get the ingredients for dinner.

Around four o'clock I set about in the kitchen making Dani's favorite eight-cheese lasagna along with garlic bread. Something about me was off but I didn't know what it was. My mood was crazy, one minute I was happy and singing but the next I wanted to cry.

I had just finished mixing the salad when Dani walked in the door.

"I'm glad to be home." She said as she walked over and wrapped me with her arms.

I smiled and rested my head on her shoulder as I returned her embrace. I looked up and implored her lips to bend down to meet mine.

"I've been waiting all day for that." I said after our kiss as I handed her a glass of wine.

Dani smiled and inhaled deeply. "Me too. Do I smell what I think I smell?"

I nodded. "Yes. You should have enough time to get cleaned up and comfy before it's ready."

She kissed me again. "I don't deserve you."

I adopted a very serious expression. "I know you don't." Her eyebrows rose slightly causing me to laugh and finish my reply. "You deserve better."

The sting from her hand slapping my butt caused me to jump. "Ow! That hurt."

Dani wasn't smiling as she stared down at me. "Never, ever let me hear you say something like that again. You are everything I could ever want or need and more."

I frowned and rubbed my sore bottom. "I was just joking."

She was starting to show signs of the domineering person I really didn't like and thought we had worked away from when she leaned in to kiss me. "We are not a joking matter. Never put yourself down, even in jest. Okay?"

I turned away from her lips as I poked my bottom lip out. "Okay but you didn't have to hit me."

She forcefully reached for my chin to compel me to face her. "I'm sorry. I only meant for it to be a playful tap to get your attention, but I guess the stress from worrying about you all day made it harder than it needed to be."

I turned away to check the oven. "You're forgiven but don't do it again, I didn't like it. Dinner is almost ready, go get cleaned up."

She started toward me again but I shook my head. "Don't. Please do what I ask for a change. Please."

Dani sighed and sulked toward the bathroom as I wiped my eyes.

During dinner Dani never asked about my day. I listened attentively as she filled me in on all the happenings since she had been away to take care of me.

I was closing in on rock bottom emotionally as she laughed a couple of times and talked about how she hated missing certain things that happened. Things she only missed because of me.

I nodded in appropriate places and smiled in others. I laughed when the conversation called for it and offered words of encouragement when needed.

After we finished eating Dani didn't even offer to help me clean up as she explained how exhausted she was and she needed to turn in early because she had to be on set by five in the morning. She did manage a snide comment about how it shouldn't be an issue for me to take care of everything since I wasn't working.

By the time I was ready for bed she was sprawled out, taking up almost the entire bed. She muttered a few incoherent words angrily as I disturbed her when I lay down beside her.

The next few days mainly consisted of me waking early and cooking Dani breakfast, spending an hour practicing makeup after she left for work, then getting dressed before I went to town to spend time with grandma or my brothers until time to come to fix dinner.

I learned quickly that I didn't like the role of the little housewife waiting for Dani to come home every night. I didn't have anything new to tell her and she was usually so tired that my craving of her attention was starting to annoy her.

I was glad when Ryan stopped by one morning to talk before I left for town.

"Are you decent?" He yelled from the door before he walked in.

"That's a matter of opinion." I joked as I emerged from the bedroom wearing a baggy blue ladder-back tank and light blue short shorts.

He laughed as he walked over to give me a hug. "How ya doing Dudette?"

"I'm maintaining. Are you not shooting today?" I asked we sat on the couch.

Ryan shook his head. "Not til tonight. I get to dive over a waterfall and then have a fight scene at the base."

I laughed. "At least it won't be like it was in Brazil. I remember we were afraid to pee anywhere near the water there."

Ryan joined me in laughter. "I know right. I kept telling you that you were going to turn your tripod into a stump."

I turned to him stunned. "What did you just say?"

He shoved my shoulder roughly. "Come on dude, you remember all the hell you gave me. You said by the time we left I would be a human Ken doll"

He suddenly stopped to stare at me. "Why do I have a set of memories of you as my best friend Ty? Am I going crazy?"

I shook my head. "No, you're not any crazier than I am."

He attempted to smile. "That's not exactly a ringing endorsement. You were never a poster child for sanity."

I giggled slightly. "Good point. How open minded are you?"

Ryan leaned forward. "I like to think I can handle anything that gets thrown my way."

I shrugged. "I hope you have a big catcher's mitt bro."

I proceeded to tell him the entire story from beginning to end, as we talked I noticed flickers of memory kicking in. He eventually stopped me to talk about what was happening on the ground before he pulled me from the hole.

"Wow." He said as I finished. "How can I remember if nobody else besides Dani does?"

I frowned. "Probably because you were my only friend for years. I love you bro, you are my family."

He reached across and pulled me into a bear hug. "I love you too… Uh, what do I call you?"

I laughed as I motioned my hands over my body. "I think Cali is more than appropriate."

Ryan shook his head. "Nope. Doesn't work for me. I might get away with calling you Cal, it's close enough that nobody will notice but will always remind me of our past. I don't want to take any chances forgetting."

I smiled. "You can call me Tyborg for all I care just so long as we are friends."

He laughed remembering our childhood nicknames before he pulled me even tighter. "Holy shit Dudette, this is some heavy stuff you're dealing with. How are you handling everything?"

I smiled. "It's difficult. I still have to remember to sit when I go to the bathroom half the time. Having you back the way we've always been will be a huge help. You have no idea how much it was bothering me."

Ryan nodded knowingly. "It explains the feeling of loss I've been feeling the last few days, especially now that it's completely gone now." He then winked at me. "So what's sex like as a woman? Is it better or worse?"

I blushed slightly as I started to laugh. "I should have known that you'd want to know that. I don't know about with men cause that will never happen but with a woman… Let's just say I'm not complaining about it and you better be glad most woman don't know how good it feels cause you'd be jacking off every night."

I sat back and started laughing hard. "No wait, you do that anyway."

Ryan laughed. "You have no idea how emasculating it sounds when you rip on me from that body. I gotta say this and don't take it the wrong way… You are hot. I'm talking hotter than your wife hot."

My body went super nova red from head to toe. "Don't even joke like that. Nobody is hotter than Dani."

Amusement flittered in his eyes as he gazed at me. "Oh don't get me wrong. She is very beautiful but she intimidates a lot of men whereas you could make a blind man hard." He saw the doubt on my face so he continued. "Seriously Cal, You have curves in all the right places, mesmerizing eyes, a smile that could weaken the will of the most coldhearted man and a friendly, approachable personality. You are the entire package my friend."

I shoved his shoulder forcefully. "I don't even see myself as attractive much less all those other things."

He laughed harder as he nodded. "Yes you do. According to my memories you know you're hot and have used it to your advantage a time or two. Plus I know all the guys on this set are disillusioned they will never get a shot at either of you."

I started to shake as I searched my memories for what he was talking about. I began to cry when I found them. "Ry, I can remember doing these things and acting a certain way but it doesn't feel like me. In my mind I'm still Ty, I wish Cali's demeanor would kick in but it hasn't."

His voice quickly became reassuring. "This is all new. Give yourself time to adjust."

I sighed. "You sound like Dani, she says the same thing. I'm trying but I can tell it's starting to get to her that I haven't adapted fully yet."

He smiled knowingly. "Yeah, she's not exactly known for her patience is she? I guess everything comes to you easily when your mother is a goddess."

I giggled and was glad to have my best friend back. Ryan was the only person I could laugh about my wife's faults with. "It does explain her apocalyptic temper doesn't it?"

He nodded as he broke into a full body laugh. "That it does. I have an idea, the next time she looks like she is getting annoyed, you know, when her right eye twitches a little. I want you to try her own moves on her?"

I laughed that he had also noticed my wife's tell but I had no idea what he was talking about. "What moves?"

He looked at me as if I were crazy. "Come on now Cal. Anytime she does something that upsets you she has a way of calming you that works every single time."

I stared at him while I shook my head. "No she doesn't."

He laughed as he stood and lifted me into his arms. "Yes she does. I'll show you. Pretend I'm Dani and you're upset with me."

I nodded warily as I gave him a disapproving glare.

He pulled me to his side and wrapped one arm around my waist as he gently glided the index finger of his free hand down the side of my face. "Come on baby, please don't be upset with me."

My eyes widened in surprise. "Oh my Goddess, she totally does that doesn't she?"

He nodded and smirked as his finger found the edge of my ear where his finger lightly traced to outer edge. "Yes and when she needs to step it up a notch she does this."

I gasped in shock. "I can't believe I never noticed."

He leaned close to my ear. "I'm obviously not going to do it but her closer is when she runs her tongue up your neck and around your ear."

I giggled and placed my head on his shoulder. I was about to respond when I heard a feminine couch come from the area of the front door.

We both looked up to see a very annoyed Dani glaring at us. "Am I interrupting something?"

I had to cover my mouth to hide me smile as Ryan replied. "Actually yes. I was trying to seduce your wife but you ruined it by coming home early." Dani's eye started to twitch and it caused him to laugh. "Not at all, I was just showing Cal how to avoid trouble."

"Is that so?" She said as she walked over to me and pulled me into her arms possessively before kissing me passionately.

I did my best to control my amusement as I looked at her with puppy dog eyes. "We were just talking baby. Please don't be upset."

Her eye twitched a little less as I gently guided my finger along her cheek. "I'm not upset, I've just never seen you two interact like that."

"You know I only have eyes you." I said as I guided her head down so my lips could reach her neck and ears.

She smiled and rested her head on my shoulder with a contented sigh. "I know that. I was being silly."

Ryan could no longer hold his laughter after I gave him a thumbs up from behind Dani's back.

"You know Dani, it could be that you just aren't used to seeing how Cal and I act around either since she changed. We might have always acted like that when we are alone but since all your memories are of me and Ty you were shocked."

She nodded. "You might be right." She spun around as reality set in. "Wait, what?"

"He remembers everything baby, that was why he came over today. I have my best friend back just like he's always been." I said with joyful tears falling from my eyes.

"But how?" She asked.

I shrugged my shoulders. "Mama said something about. The closer I was to the person the more they'd remember. Since I was only ever really close to you and Ry I'd say we don't have much to worry about."

Dani smiled and pulled Ryan into our hug. "I'm glad to have you back like you used to be. You didn't see how bad Cali cried the other night after you left when she thought you two weren't as close."

For the first time in my life I saw a tear in Ryan's eye. "At least Cal knew why she was crying. I cried like a baby for someone I thought never existed."

I hugged him tighter. "I'm sorry but had I no idea if you'd remember and it's not exactly something I could blurt out you know... Hey thanks for helping us bring in all the clothes I bought because I was a man when I went to sleep but woke up as a tiny woman and nothing fit anymore."

Ryan laughed. "Thanks true."

Dani interrupted us. "Hey Ry, do you have time to ride into town to grab a bite to eat with us before you have to be out on location?"

Hey pulled his phone from his pocket to glance at it. "I think so, thanks."

To call it the perfect afternoon would be an understatement. The three of us laughed like we hadn't in years. Something about a shared experience of two lifetimes made us even closer than we were before.

Dani loved it when Ryan pointed out many of Ty's quirks that I was not aware of and Ryan loved hearing Dani's stories of the troubles I was having adjusting to my new body.

I just loved being around the two people who meant more to me than anything.

When I closed my eyes to sleep that night, I was finally becoming content with the life I had now.

Chapter Fourteen

The next morning Aaron called early and asked me to sit on a meeting to finalize the details of the movie's largest stunt and possibly inspect the location to ensure everything was up to his standards. I eagerly agreed since I desired anything that resembled my old life.

The meeting was contentious to say the least.

There were four others present besides Aaron and myself.

The first two were Dave, my assistant stunt coordinator and Ivan Taylor, who was the hottest director available. Ivan was always slightly cocky but a decent guy.

The last person present was Dean Reynolds, the head of cinematography. I never had many dealings with Dean so I had no opinion one way or the other.

Stewart Wilson, another executive producer that Aaron had brought in to assist with the financial and logistical burdens was standing by on the video screen. I was glad he was still in LA since, and this has only been true as far as my memory goes, he and I generally did not see eye to eye. This had not always been the case but now I remember Aaron telling me that Stew has a problem with strong, independent women. He would begrudgingly admit I knew what I was doing but he was not happy about it.

Luckily for me Aaron was more successful and had greater experience, because of that Stewart generally agreed with Aaron's recommendations.

I knew all the men respected my knowledge and experience and didn't foresee any problems.

I have never been more wrong in my life.

The way everyone treated me, with the exception of Aaron, you would think I had lost every ounce of intelligence. I couldn't believe it when each took turns attempting to explain how things worked and who was in charge of each area. I suddenly felt the need to remind them a few times that when it came to the stunts I was the most knowledgeable person in the room.

Dave, who I used to trust completely, appeared to be counter arguing every point I made. He was trying so hard to make himself appear smart that he ended up looking rather stupid. He had completely changed the design of what I had planned and made it so over the top that somebody would end up being hurt and possibly killed.

After his voice started to rise in anger I asked him to step outside so we could talk privately.

"What are you doing Dave?" I asked as soon as we were in the hall.

He tried to play innocent. "What do you mean Cali? I only want what's best for the film."

I couldn't hide my irritation. "You know what I mean. Why are you fighting me at every turn? We are on the same team; your ideas are going to get someone hurt."

He rolled his eyes. "Stop being a drama queen. You're just jealous you didn't think of it."

I shook my head. "I can honestly say I'm not jealous in the least but I can't let this happen and I hoped we could resolve the issue without any embarrassment. You have a lot of potential and I don't want you to ruin your reputation with this catastrophe in the making."

He scoffed. "You're just like all women. You want to play it safe and don't understand the technical aspects."

I took every ounce of self-control not to smash my fist in his smart mouth. "You really need to get rid of that extra bass in your voice when you're talking to me. I've forgotten more about the technical side than you'll ever know which is why this stunt is so dangerous and I can't allow someone to get hurt."

His anger spiked as he marched back to the door. "We'll see about this."

I followed him in the room as he announced to the others gathered. "Cali and I have agreed to disagree on how this stunt should be performed so I leave it to you gentlemen to decide which you would prefer."

I spoke and reemphasized my concerns and reservations, going into even more detail than before as to what probably would happen if things proceeded as Dave had planned.

Coordinating such an effort required a much larger team than had been assembled. The area was in the midst of a dry spell so the possibility of starting a massive forest fire was much higher and my final concern was what worried me the most. I pointed out that the placement of people to the explosions were far too dangerous.

After I finished the director looked at me. "I appreciate your concerns Ms Zoyra but I believe you're overreacting. This is just what this film needs for the massive final scene."

I glared at him before I turned to Stewart, Aaron's partner. "Well Stew, what do you think?"

His eyes didn't meet mine as he replied. "I have faith in Dave's plan."

"I agree." Added Dean.

I turned to Aaron, my eyes pleading with him to see things from my point of view. "Aaron we have a level of trust. You know I'd never steer you wrong. This has disaster all over it."

Aaron sighed. "I've been outvoted plus after everything you've been through this week I'm not sure your mind is in the game."

His words cut me like a knife to my heart but I refused to let anyone know how hurt I was. "I respect your decision but I must tender my resignation immediately. I cannot and will not be associated with what will happen tomorrow."

I left the room before anyone said another word.

I barely made it outside before Aaron called after me. "Cali wait."

I turned toward the man who I had previously considered like a father to me. "What do you want?"

Judging by his betrayal I guess he was more like my father than I thought.

"Don't just storm off like that. You can't quit, we have a contract." He said after he reached my side.

I looked up at him. "I have to Aaron. That stunt is a disaster waiting to happen. You'll be lucky if nobody gets killed. We've worked together for years, why have you suddenly lost faith in me?"

He frowned at me. "I haven't lost faith in you, never think that. I'm worried about you though, ever since your accident and everything that has happened since, you've been different and I'm not sure if your mind is in the game."

"My life has been weird lately but the one thing that I know is my job and I'm telling you that if you are going through with Dave's insane plan then I'm done. It's nothing personal but I can't have my name or reputation tarnished by this."

Aaron sighed. "You feel that strongly this is a mistake?"

I nodded vehemently. "I do."

"I'll talk to the others. I have to get them on board to kill the scene."

"They don't have to kill it, just go back to what I designed. We don't have the expertise for what's being planned."

He sighed. "I'll see what I can do."

I placed my hand on his shoulder. "If they refuse please let me out of my contract,"

He nodded. "I will, I give you my word."

I gave him a brief hug. "I'll be waiting for your call."

An hour later my phone rang and I saw it was from Aaron and took a deep breath before I answered. "Well, what's the verdict?"

"I'm sorry but they were adamant."

I sighed. "I was afraid of that."

"Look Cali I don't want you to do this but I understand your reasons. If you'd like I can send out a press release stating that due to your injuries you could not finish the film."

"I guess you can't tell the truth so thanks."

"You're welcome. I hope this doesn't affect us. You are like family to me."

"All families have disagreements from time to time but in the end everything works out. Don't worry. By the way, and I'm not saying this to be mean or vengeful but do not even think about asking me to clean up the mess that's about to be made with Dave in charge."

Aaron laughed sadly. "I wouldn't dare put you in that position. Call me if you need me. I love you."

"I love you too."

The strong male side of my mind hesitated to call Dani but her words of being in this together echoed in my mind forcing my fingers to make the call.

"How'd it go Baby?" She asked as soon as she answered.

All strength I had managed evaporated at the sound of her voice. My tears started falling as I began to speak. "I…I…I…had to quit. Aaron is about to release a statement that my injuries were too severe for me to continue. I figured you needed to know in case the rumor mill came knocking on your door."

"What? Why?" I knew from her voice that my quitting was an outcome she never considered.

"I'll tell you when you get home tonight. You're working and a lot of things happened that I don't want to get into over the phone." I replied, hoping she would see through my words and realize how much I needed her.

She said something to someone near her before she spoke to me again. "I'm really busy right now but I can be on the way now if you really need me."

Her tone wasn't very convincing and I knew she was hoping I wouldn't need her. She was probably worried about how they would react to her leaving again and the last thing I wanted was for her employment to be put in jeopardy because she kept taking off to care for me.

I wouldn't have hesitated to drop everything for her if the situation was reversed but the fact she had to ask if I needed her made it obvious that her job was more important to her than I was.

I am who I am now, like it or not. I needed to learn how to adapt to disappointment without causing Dani to put her life on hold.

"No, it's okay baby." I tried to sound reassuring. "We can talk when you get home tonight, I'm going to go lay down. I'm a big boy, shit I mean girl. Hell, whatever I am, I can take care of myself for a little while."

"If you say so then I need to let you go." She said in a tone that led me to believe she needed to get back to work.

I forced myself to sound cheerful. "I do. This is our life now and I'm going to be fine. Knowing I'll see you in a few hours is enough for now. Go back to work and I'll have dinner ready when you get home. I'm sorry to bother you but I thought you would want to know. I love you."

Dani sighed in relief. "I love you too. I'll be home around seven or so."

She ended our call before I could reply. I wanted so badly to crawl into my self-pity. Instead I forced myself to drive into town and buy some shipping boxes for all the clothes we had bought.

Ryan waved me down as I pulled back into the compound.

"What's this I hear about you quitting?" He asked after I rolled my window down.

I nodded. "Yeah, we agreed to disagree and they agreed to release me from my contract."

"Why? Just because you didn't like that Dave came up with a better stunt?"

I was shocked Ryan would think that. "You should know better than that. It's dangerous and we don't have enough crew to pull it off. Someone's going to get killed."

Ryan reached in the car and tweaked my nose. "You worry too much dudette."

I frowned. "I get paid a lot of money to worry about these things. You need to call out tomorrow. I'd hate to see anything happen to you."

He leaned in the window. "I'll be fine. I'm too pretty for anything to happen to me."

I felt real fear for my friend as I stared him in the eyes. "Please don't do this Ry, I'm begging you. I've got a bad feeling about it."

He sighed as he realized I was serious. "You know I can't do that. If I were to call out it could ruin me."

I shook my head. "Better to be ruined than hurt or worse. Plus if I'm right an injury could ruin you too."

He rested his head on the windowsill of my door. "Don't do this to me Cal. I have to work tomorrow, please don't be mad."

I patted his head. "I'm sorry I put you in this position but I love you too much to take a chance on anything happening to you."

He looked up and his eyes met mine. "I have no choice about it."

I forced a smile I didn't feel. "I can see your mind is set. Break a leg."

Ryan smiled as he reached in to hug me. "Thanks. I love you, you know."

I nodded and returned his embrace. "I love you too."

Once home I realized the need to stay busy so I wouldn't have time to think so I packed up most of the clothes Dani and I had bought before addressing and stacking them near the door.

It was sort of depressing that that stacks weren't that high but it was the best I could do.

I went about making supper, it wasn't fancy but I was not feeling up to going all out tonight.

I had just poured myself a glass of wine when Dani walked in and took it from my hand.

"Thanks." She said as she took a large gulp.

"Bad day?" I asked.

"Yeah, I had to field a lot of questions about why you quit. So are you going to tell me what happened?"

I could tell she was annoyed with me.

I led her to the table. "I'll tell you while we eat."

She rolled her eyes as she saw me bring out the spaghetti. "Oh great, more pasta. I know your meeting didn't last that long."

I stared at her wondering where the hell my wife went. "If you'll look in the living room I did pack all my clothes to be shipped back. What has been with you the last few days?"

She glared at me. "Nothing just had a lot on my mind."

During dinner Dani asked again about what happened. I expected her to be more sympathetic to how differently I had been treated compared to before but her main message was. "Welcome to womanhood." She went on to explain how that men easily discredit most ideas from a woman for no better reason than the fact they came from a woman.

She was quick to let me know I never should have quit and had totally overreacted to the situation.

After I realized our conversation was making me feel worse instead of better so I steered the topic toward her.

She talked excitedly about getting to be close to the set tomorrow.

"You can't go tomorrow." I said anxiously.

She sipped her wine. "Why not?"

"It's dangerous and I don't want to take any chances."

Dani laughed. "Being a little overdramatic aren't you?"

My anger spiked. "Not in the least. I have a bad feeling about it. I won't let you go."

Dani slammed her glass down. "You won't let me? You have got to be kidding me. Look Cali, I know you are upset but I have a job to do."

I stared at her, getting angrier by the second. "No job is worth your life."

She rolled her eyes. "Says the professional stuntwoman. Who do you think you are trying to force me to stay away from my job?"

I knew her mind was made up and nothing I could say or do would change her mind. I slowly got out of my chair and walked to the door. "I don't know anymore, I guess I'm just a nobody. I'll be back later. I need some air."

"Come back in a better mood." Dani yelled at my back as I closed to door.

I walked through the compound and into the woods. Maybe a hundred yards deep in the forest I found a path and followed it until I came across a fallen tree.

Instead of crawling over the damaged piece of nature, I sat on the ground and braced my back against it. I looked to the heavens and screamed. "Where are the power and gifts you promised?"

I buried my head in my hands. "I'm weaker than ever."

My mind swam with the events of the day. I had never been so disrespected in my adult life. The men completely ignored very obvious flaws in Dave's plan. Even worse, they scoffed at me when I pointed them out. They had the nerve to call me too emotional to see the logic.

And Aaron, he barely defended me. It was merely a token effort at best. I bet he didn't even talk to them after I left. It hurt to know he felt this way about me but it's best to find out now and cut my losses while I still had my male emotions to help rationalize things.

What was with Dani tonight? She was borderline mean. Maybe it was my fault, before my transformation our life revolved around her but lately I've been all me, me, me and I wasn’t worth anybody’s focus.

I guess she's had her fill of tending to my needs for a while but I'm not sure I can live like this. She says she loves me more than anything but tonight it felt like she might love me more than anything but herself. I guess I have to decide if I can live that way.

With more questions than answers I slowly made my way back to our trailer. I noticed all the lights were off as I arrived and found Dani sleeping sprawled out in bed. I tried to crawl in without disturbing her but she mumbled a few curse words and pushed me away. I leaned in to kiss her perfect lips in the hopes that she would move enough that I could lie down but she only turned her head and formed a look on her face as if she tasted something bad.

Instead of trying anything else, I quietly gathered a sleep shirt and blanket before making my way to the couch. I realized as I tried to go to sleep that Dani no longer respected me. She was the same as everyone else, myself included, who assumed I was weak and not worthy of respect. More than a few tears fell before I found a fitful slumber filled with nightmares of past abuse.

Chapter Fifteen

A little after nine in the morning I awoke to a sore back, a cramping stomach and a note.

We have never gone to bed angry before. Why are you on the couch? Running away from your problems doesn't solve them. I know you are feeling sorry for yourself but this is not easy for me either. I'd like to see how you would react if I put you through what you have put me through lately.

I love you even when you act irrational,

Dani.

I sighed as I wadded up the note and tossed it across the room. She had no idea what she did to me last night. Any hope I had of becoming happy with my new lot in life was destroyed.

I slowly made my way to the bathroom to take care of the usual morning duties. I had just finished dressing when I heard the explosions from the stunt over a mile away.

I prayed I was wrong about everything but my gut was still telling me I was right. I desperately called Dani's number to make sure she was all right but she didn't answer. I dialed her again as I started toward the door only pausing when I reached the living room to make sure she had not left her phone on the table.

Once outside, I saw way too much smoke over the horizon and panicked. My only thought was getting to the woman I loved.

In a matter of moments after it entered my mind that I needed to find her, I was standing in front of a trailer than had blown on its side. I noticed an odd odor and scanned the area to find the source, which turned out to be a couple of small propane tanks attached to the front.

I knew I needed to act quickly before it blew so I climbed the under carriage like a ladder before I eased my way across what was now the top toward the door. I opened it to see Dani and Gregorio lying underneath a few cabinets and assorted furniture that had fallen on them after the trailer tipped on its side.

I dropped through the opening and hurriedly removed the debris. To my relief she was breathing but outside of that, I had clue as to the extent of her injuries.

I crawled to the large back window and kicked it out rather easily. Next I gathered my wife in my arms and struggled to move her. I quickly realized I could not carry her entire weight so I repositioned myself behind her shoulders and dragged her through the debris to a safe distance.

I returned to Gregorio and repeated the process. As I placed him next to a stirring Dani the trailer exploded. I instinctively dove over her body to provide a shield from the flying debris.

"Are you okay?" I asked after everything stopped falling.

She started to sit up and look around. "I think so, what happened? It looks like a war zone."

For the first time since I arrived I looked around, cars were strewn everywhere and most of the trailers had some type of damage but the one I pulled Dani and her coworker from had been completely destroyed.

I sighed. "Let's not worry about what happened, let's make sure you and Gregorio are okay."

I heard a low moan coming from an overturned car nearby. I looked back at Dani who was already leaning over to check on the small man she worked with. "Go ahead, I'll be alright. See if anyone else needs help."

I ran in the direction of the noise and saw another stuntman lying underneath the wall of the recently destroyed trailer that had flown about fifty feet. I quickly lifted the wall off him before reaching behind his shoulders to drag him to safety next to Dani and Gregorio.

I took off again looking for survivors and paused when I saw the bottom part of two legs sticking out from under an older car that had been flipped on its side. I rushed around the other side to see Ryan's shoulders and head sticking out from the other side. I screamed at top of my lungs at the sight of my best friend with blood trickling from his nose and the corner of his mouth.

"Dani, get an ambulance, a crane or a wrecker or something. Ryan's hurt bad." I yelled.

I leaned next to him. "It'll be okay Ry. Just hold on. I'm going to get help."

"Don't leave me Cal. I'm scared." Ryan said as he looked up at me from the ground.

Dani suddenly appeared. "Help is on the way, I just saw a lot of people running this direction."

I tried to move the car off him but it wouldn't budge. Instead, I sat in the dirt next to the person who had always been there for me. "I'm not going anywhere Ryborg. Stay with me brother."

I don't know why but using his nickname from when we were kids seemed appropriate.

He managed a weak smile. "It's been a long time since you've called me that. You were right I should have listened. Now I'm afraid it's too late."

I ran my fingers through his hair wishing help would hurry up. "It's NOT too late. You have to hold on because I can't lose what little family I have."

He coughed up some blood and I tilted his head to the side so he wouldn't choke. He ended up spraying me with his red life force as he couched again.

I looked up at Dani. "Go see where the help is."

My wife nodded sadly as she turned quickly.

"We had some great times didn't we Cali?" Ryan said as soon as he caught his breath.

I smiled as I remembered all the wonderful memories we shared. "That we did Ry, you were at almost every major milestone in my life."

He tried to laugh. "What do you mean almost? We have always been there for each other. Can you do me a favor?"

I nodded. "Anything, you know you only have to ask."

He winced in pain and struggled to speak. "Tell my parents I love them."

I wiped some of the sweat from his forehead with the tail of my top. "You can tell them yourself."

His stare started to appear vacant. "No, I don't think I can. Reach out to Evie. She can help you deal with your changes. Thank for always being there for me. I think it's time to go. I love ya Ty."

"I love ya too Ry. Stay with me brother." I implored as I saw the light leave my best friend's eyes.

I tried shaking him. "Don't you dare leave me Darryl Ryan Crews!"

I met his lips with mine so I could push air into his lungs, I couldn't do proper CPR due to the fact there was a car on his chest.

I burst into uncontrollable tears when he didn't respond. It seemed like an eternity that I held my best friend's head in my arms as I rocked back and forth.

Dani placed her hand on my shoulder but I shrugged her off while I screamed at her. "I tried to tell you this was going to happen but you were just like everyone else. Nobody believed me and look what happened."

Out of the corner of my eye I noticed an emergency crew approaching with Dave and Aaron following close behind. I wanted to leap off the ground and wrap my hands around Dave's neck. I wanted to choke the life out of him as payment for what happened to my best friend but instead I stood and stared at the both of my former friends without saying a word.

I dropped down and placed one last kiss on Ryan's cheek before I turned to Dani. "Let's get you to an ambulance."

"I'm fine." She tried to argue.

I tightened my grip on her hand making her wince as I jerked her forward with such force that she started to stumble. "This one time you are GOING to do what I ask. Besides, did you let me get away with going straight home the other night?"

Her eyes filled with shock at my outburst and she allowed me to lead her to a waiting ambulance.

No matter how much we argued with the crew, since our marriage was not legally recognized, they would not allow me to accompany her. I assured her I would soon follow in the car. As soon as they took off I started walking back toward the compound.

Dave approached from behind to say something but I never allowed him the chance. I turned abruptly and took on an offensive posture as I wiped Ryan's blood from my lips.

"If you value your miserable life, you might do well not to speak to me right now. I'm only hanging on by a thread and any excuse you give will be like using a pair of sharp scissors to cut it."

I was trembling with an anger I never knew I was capable of as I turned to Aaron. "You better get him away from me or I swear to everything that is holy that I will take his life in trade for my best friend."

Dave immediately recognized that I was serious and took off running in the opposite direction.

Aaron started to speak but I cut him off. "If you had believed in me this could have been avoided."

He was about to reply but I turned and ran back toward the Mini so I could get to Dani.

I saw the Sheriff's SUV barreling up the dirt path and jumped in the middle of the road hoping he would stop so I could prepare him for what he would see.

Mr. Crews stopped beside me and rolled down his window. "Are you okay Cali?"

I shook my head. "I have to tell you something"

He nodded and unlocked the passenger's side so I could join him. "Are you hurt? That's a lot of blood."

My tears started anew. "This isn't mine sir. It's Ryan's. He didn't make it. I tried to save him but he didn't make it."

All color left his face. "Oh dear Lord. Please don't tell me this."

My entire body started to shake. "I wish I didn't have to tell you but I couldn't let you pull in there without knowing. I was with him when he passed. He wanted me to tell you and Mrs. Crews that he loved you."

His trembling hand reached across and clasped mine. "Thank You Cali. I'm glad you were with him. It's comforting to know he wasn't alone in the end."

I tried to be strong but couldn't. I dissolved into nothing more than puddle of hysterics. "I owe him my life in more ways than you know. I don’t where I would be right now without him taking me away from here. This never should have happened. I told them it was a disaster waiting to happen but nobody would listen. I begged him not to work today. I tried everything I could to save him. I swear I did. Now my best friend is dead and my wife is on her way to the hospital all because I was too weak to get them to listen."

Mr. Crews allowed me to vent before he spoke. "I know you two were closer than anybody so I can only imagine how much you're hurting. I need to get to my wife and you need to get to yours. We can talk about this later but I will want to know what you meant by you warned them."

I nodded as I stepped out of the car. "Yes sir, I guess you’re right and I'll be happy to tell you everything. If you need anything please call me and also let me know after you make arrangements."

As soon as I closed the door to his SUV he hurried on to the accident scene. I walked back to the trailer in a daze.

I was becoming numb. A large part of me died with Ryan, he was such an essential part of my life that I didn't know how I could survive without him. Thankfully I had Dani and I never needed her more.

No wait, I didn’t really have her anymore. Ty had Dani and their love was forever. I no longer felt the same type of love from her as before so maybe I didn’t have her after all. My feelings for her were just as strong though and I needed to get to the hospital to check on her.

I was about to hop in the Mini until I saw my reflection in the window and decided I needed to change before I went to the hospital.

Changing took longer than expected because I had a problems fastening my shorts so I opted for a pair of sweat pants and one of Dani's comfortable tee shirts instead

On the way to check on Dani I worried about her health, I mourned my oldest friend and silently fumed over the changes I had to endure. If I were still a man I would have had more strength to remove the car from Ryan. If I had been a man, I could have accompanied my wife to the hospital in the ambulance. Most importantly, if I were still a man, the accident would have never happened because the men would have taken me at my word.

Dani was waiting outside the emergency room when I arrived and jumped in the car before I even came to a complete stop. She leaned across the small interior and wrapped her arms around me. "I'm so sorry Baby. I should have listened to you."

I rubbed her back gently as I put up a wall that blocked my emotions in a safe place far from the surface. "What did the doctors say?"

She sighed as I looked at her. While still beautiful, she looked like she felt horrible with many bruises visible and her gorgeous eyes swollen from crying.

"I'm going to be sore for a few days but otherwise fine."

I frowned thinking I couldn’t comfort her while she had been waiting to be checked out at the emergency room. "I’m sorry I couldn’t go with you in the ambulance."

Her voice suddenly sounded annoyed with me. "Please don’t make this another poor you got turned into a woman scenario. I know full well that if you were still a man it would not have happened and frankly, I don’t care. I don’t think I could take another one of your pity parties right now."

Any feelings or emotions I considered sharing were immediately locked away deep inside my dark place as I patted her hand gently. "Let's go back to the trailer so we can get you cleaned up."

The drive back to the compound mainly consisted of Dani talking about herself and Gregorio, who I found out suffered a broken arm and sprained ankle.

At our temporary home I silently cursed the fact we did not have a bathtub. It was obvious Dani needed a long soak. I did the best I could to help as I slowly undressed and slipped behind her so I could wash her hair since I didn't want her to exert herself anymore than necessary.

She released a soft moan as my fingers massaged her scalp. After I rinsed the shampoo and worked in some conditioner she turned to me. "How are holding up?"

I smiled. "I'm fine Baby, don't worry about me."

She started to argue with me but I cut her off by rinsing her hair. I winced with pain as a cramp so severe I almost double over in pain struck me. I suddenly felt something warm on the insides of my thighs. I looked down and gasped as I noticed blood trickling down my legs.

Dani turned around to see what was wrong and her eyes filled with amusement as she realized what was happening. "Oh no, it didn't even cross my mind you would have these. Relax it's perfectly normal. I go through this every month and it's only natural that we have our periods at the same time."

While inside I was freaking out, the wall my mind constructed allowed me to appear calm and unhurt by her disregard of such a traumatic moment.

I nodded as Dani explained what I needed to do. I followed the instructions she gave me as I inserted the tampon. To say it felt weird and foreign to my male side would be the understatement of the century but to my female side it felt like a necessary evil for the ability to bring life into the world.

Another part of me died while my wife started to get annoyed when I had trouble with something that was apparently so basic that she learned how to do it when she was only twelve. It was an important and yet harrowing new part of my life and all she could do was get angry or laugh.

I continued to act like everything was fine as I led Dani to the bedroom. She made it abundantly clear to me in her note that my change was hard for her accept. Besides, I was seriously starting to doubt if she was worried about me at all.

I wanted to be mad at her but the sight of her unconscious under the pile of rubble in the overturned makeup trailer was a memory that would haunt my nightmares for years to come. She had to be physically hurting more than she was allowing to show.

I quickly heated up a bowl of soup and filled her glass with water before returning to her with one of the pain pills Gabe gave me. "Take this, I know you have to be sore."

She shook her head. "I'm fine. I don't need that, it will make me want to sleep and then I'll be up all night. I don't want you to be alone right now."

I smiled and leaned down to give her a kiss. "I'm fine so long as I am taking care of you. It's what I do best."

Dani smiled. "Yes it is. You take great care of me."

I placed the pill in her hand. "Let me do my job and take this. I saw what all fell on you. Trust me, you'll thank me later."

Dani's voice started to crack after she swallowed the painkiller. "I’m sorry about what I said earlier. You just lost your best friend and are experiencing serious changes, yet you still focus your energies on me. I love you so much."

"I lost my best male friend and it hurts but that's not what is important right now." I placed my hand over her heart above her perfect breast. "You are my best friend. I couldn't continue if I lost you. I love you more than life itself."

Dani pulled me close. "I feel the exact same way."

"I think you'd survive just fine without me." I muttered so soft she couldn't hear me.

She didn’t know it but her damage had been done with precise blows on my already injured psyche. She might think she loved me but it was out of obligation. Nobody could really love someone like me now.

I curled beside her on our bed until I knew she was asleep. I slowly worked my way from her arms and walked out to the chairs we had set up in the small area behind the trailer. In the distance I could see where Ryan had been staying and the weight of his loss hit me hard.

I once again took stock of my life and quickly realized the world would have been better off had Zaria not saved me. Ryan would still be walking around joking, Dani wouldn't be lying in bed injured and countless others would have never been hurt.

Another cramp rocked my body reminding me the flesh I lived in was really not my own.

I hated who I had become. I was much more comfortable as man. I didn't have to deal with people underestimating my intelligence, didn't fret over men I considered friends forcing themselves on me like Gabe did, I didn't ever worry about Aaron questioning my work and most certainly did not have to hide how I felt about my wife in public.

If Dani's attitude the last couple of days was any indication, then she was obviously tiring of dealing with my changes. She deserved better than the life I was forcing her to live.

Seeing her so close to death made me realize that I loved her too much to make her spend the rest of her life with whatever I was now.

I walked back into the house and penned a note that I left by her side. I gently placed a final kiss on her cheek before I grabbed the large bottle of painkillers along with a bottle of whiskey before I walked out of the trailer and into the woods.

---

Athena looked down at scene unfolding. "This is cruel cousin, even by our standards. I know you said you needed to break her but isn't this going too far?"

Zaria nodded. "I never foresaw this happening. I thought she would adapt better but I also counted on my daughter offering more support. Callista was very proud of her accomplishments as a male, she was very happy with her lot in life. Sadly I didn't take into account how much damage her father had done to her psyche. He somehow convinced her women are very much the weaker sex and once again, my daughter has not done anything to help diminish those feelings. I was also so focused on how she would react to the confirmation of womanhood that I allowed the accident to get out of hand. A death of any kind, much less that of one of her anchors, was not in the plans."

"At least it's not Pompeii." Athena said as she watched Callista sit beside a fallen tree and place over half the bottle of narcotics in her mouth before chasing them down with a square bottle of whiskey. "She is doing this willingly. You can't undo what has been done."

Zaria appeared determined. "I can't but I know someone who can."

Chapter Sixteen

"Daughter wake up."

Dani stirred and opened her eyes. The serious expression Zaria wore caused her to sit up. "What's wrong?"

Zaria pointed to the note Callista had left.

Dani opened it quickly.

My dearest Dani,

I realize now I should have never been given a second chance as nothing good has come of it. My best friend is dead and you are injured along with I don't know how many others. My heart sank when I saw you unconscious this morning, it was only made worse knowing that had I not changed, you would have never been in such a situation.

My sole purpose in life is to make your life a happy one and you let me know this morning that my changes are not easy for you. Knowing how close you were to dying today has made me realize you deserve a better life than I can offer.

What has happened is not easy for me either and I can't burden you to be stuck in a life such as this. I swore to honor and protect you, to make every day of your life full of joy. You have not been happy since my change and I feel you only stay with me because you feel like you have no choice.

I love you more than life itself and that is why I am making the choice for you. I have come to understand that the only way to keep my vows to you is to give back the gift I was given and accept what fate had planned before your mother intervened.

If you love me like you say then please grant my last request. Love again without worry about how I would feel. I always have and always will want nothing but your happiness.

I Love You and only You,

Ty/Cali

Her eyes turned to her mother filled with fear. "What have I done? I've never known her to be a quitter. Can you save her?"

Zaria shook her head. "I can't but you can if you get to her in time. I can take you to her but the rest will be up to you."

Dani stood quickly. "What are we waiting for?"

Zaria sighed sadly. "You must understand that you must give of your life force. You will forever be linked if you wish to save her. Unlike what I did, your gift will be far more personal as you are saving her because of love. The resulting feelings can be intense because not only are you granting her a portion of our powers, she will grant you a portion of her humanity."

Dani nodded as her mother continued. "Also understand that Callista is broken, not beyond repair, but she will require your unfailing love and support if she is to recover. She feels shame over her changes, guilt over the accident, despair over the loss of her closest friend and your recent actions and attitude have left her shattered. She felt she had no other choice."

"Cali already has my unfailing love and support and she knows it." Dani replied adamantly.

Her mother raised a questioning eyebrow. "Does she? She would not be feeling the need to protect you from her pain if she felt that way. Your relationship is not an even split at the moment and Callista is hurting because of it. I blame myself for always giving you everything you desired without having to work for it."

Zaria's tone became firm. "If you are not willing to work as hard in this as your wife always has done, then you need to let her go now because saving her only to have someone to take care of you would be cruel."

Dani didn't even need to think about her answer. "I love her completely. Let's go Mother."

They arrived deep in the forest behind the compound and Dani started to shake as she saw Callista's lifeless body.

She ran to petite red haired beauty and gathered the love of her life in her trembling arms. "Wake up! Don't leave me baby! Please wake up."

Zaria placed her hand on her daughter's shoulder in an attempt to calm her.

Dani looked over to her mother in a panic. "Will she survive?"

Zaria spoke in a stern voice. "It is up to you. You can save her physically but emotionally she will require much love and total devotion. You have hurt her greatly."

Dani stared at her mother. "Why do you keep saying that? Why would I dare hurt the person I love? I have been totally supportive." She said defensively.

Zaria sighed. "Oh Danica, have you? Last night when she expressed her concerns did you take them seriously or did you dismiss them in much the same manner everyone else had? If you will remember, she did offer to stay home the night she saved me because of your concerns but you insisted she go."

"When you knew she was upset at how she had been treated by her colleagues, did you offer compassion or did you make your usual attempts at humor? I’ll have you know she always listens to your concerns and places a priority on them no matter how trivial they appear to her because she feels if they are important enough for you to voice then they are important enough for her to consider."

"When she didn't come to bed did you get up to find out why or did you get upset and leave a letter deflecting the blame onto her? Did it ever cross your selfish mind tried but your actions prevented it and she knew you had a bad day and needed to be up early so she did not want to disturb you?"

Dani's mother's voice rose slightly in anger. "Today her only concern was to take care of you after having her only lifelong friend die in her arms. She made you a meal and insured you were comfortable even after you insulted her as she picked you up from the hospital."

Rain started falling as Zaria’s words flooded over her daughter. "Today Callista experienced what is traumatic for girls the first time it happens. Can you imagine what it would be like after spending twenty-eight years as a male to have that happen? She was scared, embarrassed and confused all at the same time but she buried her feelings to take care of you."

Zaria glared at her youngest daughter. "Tell me daughter, did you offer loving support and encouragement or did you find it funny and then get annoyed that she didn't do everything exactly right the first time? Have you been treating her as the true equal she is or have you been treating her as the young girl she appears to be?"

Dani looked away in shame.

Her mother's anger reached epic proportions. Lightning filled the sky as she gripped Dani's chin and roughly turned her face so their eye's met. "You will look at me while I am speaking to you. From what I have seen you have been treating her with the same disrespect you did shortly after you two met. The difference is that now she doesn't have the self respect to stand up to you and you exploited it for your benefit."

Dani broke down into uncontrollable sobs as she rocked Cali's limp body in her arms. "Oh Mother, what have I done? I would sooner cut off my arm as to hurt her in any way. I have been horrid, how can I fix this?"

Zaria knelt beside her daughter before pulling her into her arms. "Learn from your mistakes. Rebuild the trust you lost and never let her go. She still has great things ahead but only if she realizes her potential. Take the time to show her why you love being a woman because right now she has only seen the bad."

Dani nodded. "I don't deserve her Mother. Thank you for opening my eyes. I owe you everything. I will not let you down again."

"No you don't deserve her but she loves you. Did you know she only sacrificed herself in the cave because she thought I was you? Would you be willing to make such a sacrifice? It is not I that you need not let down again, it is her. I still believe you are capable of great things."

Dani leaned over Callista to offer her the kiss of life but before their lips met Zaria stopped her.

"You do understand the consequences of what you are about do, don't you?"

Dani nodded. "Yes. I will give Callista an equal share in my powers. Which combined with what you have given her, will make her among the most powerful."

"Do you also understand the repercussions for yourself?" Zaria asked.

Once again Dani nodded. "I will become more human in my emotions and the bond Cali and I share will grow infinitely."

Danica’s mother smiled at her youngest daughter. "I believe both of you will see great benefit from this. Once she comes into her own I will call you home so she can be properly trained. She will become our greatest protector."

"I understand Mother." Dani replied.

---

I woke up to a long finger being shoved down my throat. I turned away and emptied the undigested pills and alcohol all over the plants next to me.

"Talk to me Cali. Are you okay?" Dani asked anxiously.

Although my mind was very cloudy I slowly realized I failed in my task and started sobbing uncontrollably. "Why did you do that? Leave me alone."

Dani said nothing as she shoved her finger in my mouth again causing my gag reflex to kick in.

After another round of expelling my stomach I turned toward my wife. "Stop doing that."

Dani shook me violently. "Have you lost your mind? How could you do this to me?"

I pulled away and my wall went up. "Oh, how stupid of me. I forgot it's all about you."

She pulled me tightly to her chest as her lips met mine. Suddenly I felt a small charge flow through me and my mouth filled with the taste of honey.

"I'm sorry, I'm so very sorry. It's not about me at all." She cried after she ended our kiss.

Inside I was dead. I didn't deserve anyone caring for me and I sure didn't want anyone's, especially Dani's, pity. I tried to escape her grasp but as usual since I changed, I was too weak to get away.

"Please let me go." I begged in an emotionless tone.

Dani's hold only became tighter. "Never."

I stopped fighting her and rolled my eyes but said nothing, mainly because my mind was still too cloudy to think straight.

Sleep was trying it's best to overtake me and she turned my head so I could face her. "Let me take you home and get you cleaned up."

I shook my head as a yawn escaped. I noticed the other half a bottle of pain killers and attempted to reach for them. "I'm not your concern. You have enough to worry about. I'll just lie here til I feel up to walking."

Her eyes filled with pain. "Not my concern? You don't believe that do you?"

I nodded slowly and the weight of my eyelids became more than I could bear as I held the bottle close so that I knew where it was in case I woke up and needed to try again. "I don't blame you. I was barely worth a care before everything and now I'm not worth anything."

---

"Stay with me Baby!" Dani screamed as she shook Callista.

Zaria stepped to her side. "She will recover but will sleep til the morn."

Dani wiped her eyes as she looked up. "Thank you Mother. We will make you proud."

Zaria leaned down and kissed her daughter. "You already have. I will be in touch. Live well young one."

As soon as her mother disappeared, Dani lifted Callista in her arms and started walking back toward the trailer. She wept as leaned in to give her wife’s unconscious lips a light kiss. "I’m sorry Baby, I’ll never let you down again."

Dani was startled by a jeep barreling across the grass towards her as she emerged from the woods. It stopped just before it reached her and Aaron jumped out before rushing to her side.

"What happened?" The worried man asked as he ran a hand through Callista's hair.

Dani pulled her away from him and kept walking toward the trailer. "Stay away from her, don't act like you care now."

Aaron dropped his hands to his side. "You have no idea how sorry I am that didn't listen to her. I did follow some of her suggestions which managed to prevent the accident from being worse."

Dani rolled her eyes. "It was no accident. To call it an accident would infer it could not been prevented but I'm sure Ryan appreciates your efforts. You should have listened to her. You hired her for a reason."

Aaron sighed. "I know I screwed up. It's a mistake I'll never make again. That is if she'll ever trust me again."

Tears started to fall from Dani's eyes. "I think we all have to regain her trust. If she had not shown up Gregorio and I would be dead."

Aaron gasped as he stared at her. "What do you mean?"

"I don't have time to get into it. I need to get her cleaned up and into bed." Dani said as she started to feel the strain of carrying her wife and trying to unlock her front door at the same time.

"What happened? Do you need me to call an ambulance?"

Dani shook her head. "I got to her in time, thankfully. She needs to sleep this off."

Aaron took Callista from Dani's arms. "Let me carry her, it's the least I can do at the moment."

Aaron followed Dani and laid Callista on their bed. He listened intently as Dani went on to explain how Callista had saved them right before the trailer blew up while she cleaned Cali up with a washrag. He left the room to allow them privacy as Dani changed her wife's clothes.

Dani gasped at the bruises and splinters on Callista’s back. She instinctively knew it was from the debris that Cali had shielded her from.

Dani was still crying as she joined Aaron in the living room. She told him about just realizing Cali was injured and about her being with Ryan as he passed away and her efforts to save him. She explained her wife’s mental state and how that Cali felt betrayed by everyone that refused to take her concerns seriously as well as feeling guilty about not doing enough to prevent the accident and how she attempted to take her own life because of everything.

Aaron wiped his eyes. "I really let her down. She's like a daughter to me and I let her down. I have no idea how to make this right."

Dani buried her knees to her chest. "We all did. Remember I was at the location too. I let her down more than anyone because she trusted me most to listen."

She hit herself in the head feeling the need to torture herself somehow. "Even after she begged me not to go, I still went. I don't know how I am going to get her to forgive me." Her tear stained eyes looked up at the man sitting across from her. "I can't lose her Aaron, I can't survive without her."

Aaron smiled. "Cali loves you Dani, she'd never leave you."

Dani sighed sadly. "But she did try to leave me. Had I not found her she would be gone right now."

He reached over to take her hand so he could reassure her. "She's hurting and she’s not herself at the moment. She hasn't been herself since the air bag malfunctioned under her. She's understandably upset and didn't feel like she had anyone to turn to. We just need to make sure she knows she is not alone."

Aaron paused when he appeared to have an idea. "The movie is delayed while the investigation is ongoing but regardless, you are done with your work here. Focus on that young lady in the other room and call me if you need anything. I know she will want to stay around for Ryan's funeral so I will arrange for you two to move into the same lodge we reserved for the stars tomorrow. I want you to keep the rental car as long as you need."

Dani looked up and smiled. "Thank you. What will happen when the investigation is over? Will Cali or you be in trouble?"

Aaron started to stand. "Legally no. Since we were on a video conference call, Cali's concerns and resignation were recorded and I already have a copy. Even her and Dave's argument in the hall was recorded since they were so loud. I'm also safe because after she left I agreed with her but was outvoted. I did manage to implement a few changes based on her recommendations and that helps my case. The others may be in for a world of hurt though."

He sighed. "Monetarily is a different matter altogether. If you, Gregorio or especially Ryan's family sues they will have no trouble proving negligence. Insurance only covers so much and the rest will come out of my pocket. It's another lesson that I always need to follow my gut instincts."

He noticed Dani wince slightly as she moved her legs to stand. "I almost forgot. How are you physically?"

Dani stood slowly to escort him to the door. "Just a few bump and bruises along with some scratches. It should have been worse but thanks to Cali I'll be fine. You don't have to worry about me."

Aaron offered Dani a hug. "Thank goodness for that. Don't forget to call if you need anything at all."

"I will."

After closing the door behind her visitor Dani walked back to the bedroom and sat on the side of the bed. She ran her fingers through Cali's long red hair as her love slept peacefully. Cali responded to her touch and curled her little body around where Dani was sitting.

Dani leaned down and placed a kiss on her cheek. "I love you so much and I promise that I will never give you a reason to doubt that again."

Dani crawled into the bed and held Callista tight regretting her actions but also thanking her mother for the chance to make things right. She knew that from this point forward she would do whatever it took to show her wife everyday how much she meant to her.

Chapter Seventeen

I awoke the next morning feeling rested. The smell of freshly cooked bacon filled my nostrils. I looked up to see Dani standing over me with a tray of food.

"How are you feeling Baby?" She asked as she sat down beside me and pushed some hair away from my face.

The fullness of my bladder didn't allow me time to reply other than to say. "I gotta pee."

I jumped out of bed and rushed to the bathroom. As I sat down I noticed a small string emerging from my body and the fog in my mind started to clear.

How did I end up in bed? Why is Dani being nice? Did she find me and bring me home? Why am I still alive?

I sighed and finished taking care of everything I needed to do before I returned to our bedroom. Amazingly certain things were far less traumatic to handle than they were they day before.

I smiled meekly. "Thank you for breakfast. How did you find me?"

Dani guided me back into bed before she sat beside me. "You're welcome and Mother told me where you were."

I frowned. "Great, another favor from her. What will this one cost me?"

Dani pulled me into a hug. "Don't be like that. I'm grateful she did. I'm sorry I let you down. Can you ever forgive me?"

I tensed at her touch. I didn't deserve her affection. "There's nothing to forgive. I told you from the beginning I never wanted you to change who you are for me."

Hurt fell across Dani's perfect face. "You really think I'm so selfish that I only care about myself? I will never be able to forgive myself for doing that to you."

I frowned. "I didn't say that. What I mean is, you have your life to live and I've always prided myself in the fact that you didn't have to change who you are to make me happy. I never wanted to take over your life, I only wanted to be a part of it."

Dani appeared confused. "What does that mean?"

I decided to just lay all my cards on the table. What's the worst that could happen? She'd get mad and leave? It would be better for her to leave than to spend the rest of her life with someone like me.

Plus with her gone my next attempt would succeed.

"You are who you are which is a perfect, strong willed, high maintenance woman. I knew I never deserved to be with you so I have worked hard to enhance your life. I could always consider us equals so long as you were happy but since I've changed, you are slowly slipping back into that person I saw when we first met and I can't take it. You see a young woman and have been treating me as such. You know I'm willing to give up some control but I have a hard line and you've crossed it few times lately."

My best efforts to control my emotions failed as a tear started to fall. "I know you want to know why I did what I did so I'll tell you. I feel like I'm failing and bringing you down with me. I might be able to survive in this body if things were still the same between us but it’s not."

I turned away so she didn’t have to see this tiny body cry and appear even weaker. "I can't live with you not being happy and damn sure can't live without you. I hate who I am now and you let me know it troubled you as well. I figured taking me out of the equation was the best solution for both of us."

For the first time Dani truly felt the depth of feelings Cali had for her and it overwhelmed her because she was not worthy of such strong emotions.

Dani wiped her eyes. "I can never apologize enough. I'm sorry for how I disregarded your warnings. I'm sorry for not being more understanding about what you are going through. I'm sorry for how I've been treating you but what I'm most sorry for is not letting you know much you mean to me."

She took my hands in hers and dropped to her knees in front of me. "I love you Callista Dawn Zoyra. I love you more than anything. I can't live without you and I promise to do everything within my power to help you adjust to our new life together. I know I hurt and betrayed you. Please give me a chance to make things right by you. Can you do that?"

I sat stunned by her admission. My wife was not one to admit her mistakes, much less apologize for them. I have learned from our past together that when she reaches this point she will keep her word. I wasn’t sure though because that memory of her was from before I changed.

I wasn’t quite ready to give my trust back only to have her betray me again. That was something she would need to earn. Instead of accepting her apology I said the only truth I knew at the moment.

"I love you."

Dani appeared satisfied with my answer and hugged me again before we decided to take our food back to the kitchen to eat. Afterward, she joined me in the shower where she lovingly washed my hair before she laid out a bright orange tank top and dark blue shorts to wear while I dried off.

I started to protest as she helped me style my hair and do my makeup but she silenced me with a kiss telling me to enjoy the pampering.

I noticed four suitcases and she explained we were moving out. I didn't argue since I had never been fond of the trailer we were staying in and the compound held nothing but bad memories.

Once on the road I asked Dani where we were going but she just smiled and told me it was a secret. I tried to remind her that we didn't keep secrets from each other but she didn't give in. I even tried pouting but all that accomplished was her reaching across to tickle me.

I turned to her as we entered Pigeon Forge. "Are we going here or on to Gatlinburg?"

Dani said nothing until we pulled into an upscale outlet mall. "I want to play miniature golf but unfortunately we need proper clothes for Ryan's service before we do. Is that okay?"

I nodded sadly. "I guess it's necessary."

After we bought ourselves a couple appropriate dresses along with shoes and accessories, we returned to the Mini to place them in the back. I marveled at how attentive Dani had been.

She took the time to explain why I needed certain looks and how certain accessories matched certain dresses.

When I felt uneasy walking in the dressing room she was ready with a reassuring smile and heaped praise upon me even when she didn't like the dresses I tried on.

Dani turned to me after she closed the back hatch. "I noticed a Chinese place in the food court. How about we grab a bite before we go?"

I smiled brightly. "I'd love that."

We walked back in and ordered our food before we took our seats. I smiled across the table as I took a bite of my sesame chicken. "This is good. Thank you for today, I can't wait to play golf."

Dani grinned. "Me too. It's going to be fun, I wish we had gotten an earlier start."

Just over Dani's shoulder I noticed a little red headed girl sitting alone staring at a book. She was too small to be left by herself.

I looked around to see if her parents were somewhere getting food but I didn't see a line at any of the places. I couldn't explain why but a feeling inside me told me to reach out to her.

I looked at my wife as I wiped the corner of my lips with a napkin. "Excuse me for a second."

"Where are you going?" She asked.

I tilted my head in the direction of the girl. "I feel the need to check on that little girl."

Dani glanced behind her and gasped. "I can see why, she looks like she could be our daughter."

I nodded. "I know. I'll be right back."

"You want me to come with you?"

I shook my head. "No, I can't explain it but I think I need to talk to her alone."

I studied the girl as I walked in her direction. She was clean but her clothes didn't quite fit. If I were to guess I'd say she recently had a growth spurt but her parents couldn't afford new clothes yet. I also noticed that she was actually reading the book, not just looking at it. That part surprised me because she was so small I assumed she was too young to read.

I felt ashamed of myself for making an assumption about her that made me upset when others did the same concerning myself. I suddenly saw a lot of myself in that sad little girl.

I walked to her side. "Hi there, is your mother around?"

The little girl didn't even bother to look up from her book. "She'll be right back. I'm not supposed to talk to strangers."

I smiled. "That's right. I just wanted to make sure you're okay. I'm Cali by the way."

The adorable girl pushed a few strands of hair away from her eyes. "I have an aunt named Cali but she lives in California."

"I live in California but I used to live around here."

She finally looked up at me. I gasped slightly and why she looked so much like me became clear. "You wouldn't happen to be Kaley would you?"

She stared in shock. "How did you know that?"

I stooped down beside the beautiful girl. "I think I'm your aunt. My brother is Thomas Dawson. Is that your Daddy?"

Before Kaley had a chance to respond a woman turned the corner. "Leave my daughter alone."

I turned to see who was talking and immediately recognized the light brown haired very underweight short woman in oversized clothes as Kaley's mother. Her and my brother were already engaged before I left town. She had lost entirely too much weight from when I remembered her.

I stood and offered my hand. "Hi Trish."

She stopped short as soon as she recognized me. "Oh my God Cali. You are the last person I ever expected to see. How are you?"

I smiled. "I'm better than some, worse than others. Sorry for scaring you but I saw Kaley sitting by herself and wanted to make sure she was okay. You'd be proud of her, she told me she didn't talk to strangers."

Trish accepted my hand but only to pull me into a hug. "It's great to see you again. Don't think badly of me but I have to work and can't afford a sitter so I have Kaley stay here. The people working around at the counters keep an eye out and I come check on her as much as I can."

I smiled. "I understand. How late do you have to work? Dani and I were about to go play miniature golf. I'd love to have Kaley join us. It would give me a chance to get to know my only niece."

Trish appeared relieved by my offer and leaned closer. "Dani is your wife right?"

I nodded and waved Dani over. "There she is. You don't have a problem with us being together do it?"

Trish smiled. "Of course not. If you could take her it would be a huge burden off my mind." She turned toward her daughter. "Kaley would you like to spend the day with your Aunt Cali?"

Kaley smiled brightly. "I'd love that Mom."

"Get your stuff and put it in your bag. I'll take it with me."

Dani arrived as Kaley started packing her book bag.

Trish offered her hand to Dani. "Nice to finally meet you. I'm Trish."

Kaley walked to her mother's side and handed her the bag.

Trish leaned down to give her daughter a kiss. "Be good. I love you."

Kaley smiled up at her mother. "I love you too. Thanks for letting me do this."

Trish looked at Dani and I. "I don't get off work until eight tonight so if that's too late just bring her back. She'll show you which store I work in"

I shook my head and laughed. "I won't bring her back until I absolutely have to. I'm sure she can tell us where to park outside so we can be waiting there."

I gave Trish my cell number and she gave me the number for where she worked before she hurried back into the mall.

I turned to my niece. "We still need to finish eating are you hungry?"

Kaley nodded shyly.

Dani smiled as she bent down to greet Kaley. "Hi I'm Dani. What would you like? You can have anything you want?"

Kaley smiled. "Even ice cream?"

Dani and I laughed as Dani replied. "Especially ice cream."

After taking Kaley to get a chocolate waffle cone we took our places back at the table. Our food was cold but still edible.

Kaley looked up at me. "Are you really a stuntwoman in movies Aunt Cali?"

I nodded. "Yes and Dani does make up for the people starring in the movies."

The little girl looked over at Dani. "Really? Can you teach me how to put on makeup? Mom says I'm too young but I really need it."

Dani frowned. "Why do you think you need makeup?"

Kaley shrugged her tiny shoulders. "Cause I'm ugly."

I shook my head. "You're not ugly. I think you're beautiful."

Kaley crossed her arms as her adorable bottom lip started to poke out. "No I'm not."

Dani leaned over to my side trying her best not to laugh. "It must be a family trait."

I nodded. "Must be."

Dani smiled. "Kaley did you know you look just like your Aunt Cali did when she was your age?"

Her eyes widened. "Really?" She started to smile. "Does that mean I'll be as pretty as you when I grow up?"

I nodded. "You will be even prettier. I bet you that people will think we are sisters. Next time you see your Daddy ask him to show you some pictures of me when I was your age."

The precious little girl frowned. "I miss my Daddy."

I mentally kicked myself for causing anything other than a smile on her adorable face as I hugged her. "I know you do sweetheart."

Kaley took another lick of her ice cream. "Are you two together like Mommy and Daddy used to be?"

I nodded again. "Yes."

She smiled again as she looked at Dani. "So that makes you my aunt too?"

Dani laughed. "I guess it does. Are you okay with that?"

Kaley nodded wildly. "Uh huh. Wait til I tell my friends at school, they will be so jealous."

Dani frowned slightly. "Kaley, you need to understand that alot of people don't like the idea of two women being together. You might not want to tell everyone about that part."

Kaley appeared confused. "Why? You love each other don't you?"

We both nodded. "Yes, very much."

"You're not hurting anyone are you?" The little girl asked.

We both shook our head. "No, not at all."

She seemed to be deep in thought for a moment. "Then why do they care what you do so long as you're happy and not hurting anybody?"

I laughed and leaned across to hug my niece. "I love you so much."

Kaley smiled. "I love you too Aunt Cali."

Once we were done eating and walking toward the miniature golf course Kaley looked up at me. "Aunt Cali were you as short as me when you were nine?"

I looked down at her and shook my head. "No, I was shorter. It sucks to be treated like you're younger than you are doesn't it."

She nodded. "Yeah it does. Did you get picked on too?"

I stopped and dropped to my knees so we were face to face. "All the time but I figured out a trick to make it stop."

Kaley looked at me with awe. "You did? What is it?"

I leaned close as if I was sharing a big secret. "I didn't let them know it bothered me and I started making my own jokes about how short I was. When I started making fun of myself everyone else stopped."

Kaley pulled away slightly so she could look me in the eyes again. "And it worked?"

I nodded as I smiled. "Yep. I bet you've heard them all by now so it will be easy to make a joke before anyone else. When people see they can't get to you they stop wasting their energy."

Before I realized it Kaley's little arms were around my neck. "Thank you Aunt Cali. I wish I knew you before now."

I kissed her cheek as a small tear fell from my eye. "Me too sweetheart. Me too."

We started walking again and I noticed Kaley had more of a spring in her step. She was almost skipping as Dani leaned into my ear. "You're a natural."

I smiled and wanted so badly to kiss my wife but refrained. "Well, she's naturally lovable. Thank you for bringing me here. I needed this."

The young man that handed out the clubs made an effort to make Kaley feel special. He handed her a pink putter with a flourish in his gestures. "Since we have our very own princess playing tonight you deserve a scepter befitting such royalty."

Kaley giggled as she accepted it. "Thank you sir."

He grinned. "You're welcome your highness. Does your sister need a scepter as well?"

My niece giggled again. "She's not my sister, she my aunt."

He nodded. "My apologies Your Highness. Does your aunt find herself in need of an escort this fine afternoon?"

Kaley appeared confused. "What do you mean?"

The young man smiled hopefully in my direction and something about the look on his face made me giggle.

I dropped next to Kaley. "I think he wants to join us so he can protect us."

The little girl rolled her eyes. "Today is just us girls. You or Aunt Dani can take care of anybody that tries to bother us."

The young man turned to Dani and I before he winked. "I take it both of you playing as well?"

We nodded and he handed us everything we needed and explained the rules of the course.

"He was nice." Kaley said as we walked to the first hole.

I nodded. "I think he likes you too."

Kaley smirked as she attempted her first shot. "I'm a princess, what's not to like?"

Dani and I laughed before Dani said. "You have a point Your Highness."

While Kaley was getting ready to take her shot Dani leaned into my ear. "I don't think she was the royalty he was interested in."

I laughed. "He was just being friendly."

Dani rolled her eyes. "Uh huh, if you say so Your Highness."

While we were on the fourth hole I looked over at Kaley. "Do you like living here?"

She shrugged her little shoulders. "It's okay I guess. I miss Daddy but Mama said we had to get out of town. Granddaddy is scary."

I filled with fear over this little girl that I had totally fallen in love with. "Has he hurt you Kaley? You can tell me if he has."

She shook her head. "No but he always looked at me funny and Mama was afraid he would. She said she thought he had hurt you and she wouldn't let it happen to me." She looked up at me. "Did Granddaddy hurt you like Mama said Aunt Cali?"

I nodded sadly and led her to a bench. "Yes he did but he can't hurt anybody anymore. The police put him in jail so you never have to worry about him okay."

She appeared hopeful. "So we can move home?"

I pulled her into a hug. "I don't know sweetheart. That would be up to your Mom."

She sighed. "I hope so. I really miss Daddy."

"He misses you too. He told me so." I stood and grabbed her hand. "Ready to play again?"

She nodded and ran back to where Dani was waiting. Kaley looked up at her. "What is it like to be so tall?"

Dani smiled and lifted her up to her shoulders. "Like this. Do you like it?"

Kaley laughed. "Uh huh, this is cool."

I couldn't stop laughing as Dani handed Kaley the putter and bent over so our niece could attempt to hit the ball while still sitting on her shoulders.

After her third unsuccessful attempt to hit the ball Kaley wanted down. "I'll stick with being short. That was hard."

Once we finished the game we asked Kaley if there was anyplace she wanted to visit.

She smiled excitedly. "Wonderworks!"

Neither of knew what she was talking about and the smart little girl could tell as she said, "The upside down house."

I laughed. "I wondered what that was."

My only regret about visiting Wonderworks was that we didn't arrive sooner. It was a wild experience walking into the entrance and seeing everything upside down.

Kaley squealed with glee as we entered the inversion tunnel that made you feel as if you were being turned right side up. She loved experiencing hurricane force winds and being shaken by a 6.0 simulated earthquake while sitting at what appeared to a dining room table.

Dani and I laughed so hard as Kaley made funny faces and danced in front of the crazy mirrors.

My niece looked on in amazement as I sat in the chair attached to ropes and pulled myself up as high as it would allow very quickly.

Dani enjoyed it when she used her feet to play the piano keys on the floor and Kaley was so funny when she put herself inside a giant soap bubble.

When we wanted to try the rock-climbing wall poor Kaley barely met the three foot six inch height requirement. At first the young man refused but some after well-done flirting on my part he finally agreed after urging my niece to stand on her tiptoes so he could check her height again.

Dani winked at me and leaned close. "See what I mean about power?"

I took it upon myself to firmly strap my niece into her harness after I was not happy with how the attendant did the job. Kaley tried to climb all the way to the top of the rock-climbing wall. I followed her, gently encouraging her as far as her little arms would allow. She giggled when she lost her grip and the harness caught her before she fell.

When she had her fill I quickly climbed to the top then did a back flip off the top before the harness caught me. I did it two more times before I reached the floor.

The staff was starting to take an interest in the two crazy red haired girls tearing through the place. They allowed me to get away with a few forbidden things after Kaley proudly told them I was a professional stuntwoman.

Dani kept her feet planted firmly on the floor watching and laughing at everything we did.

My favorite by far though was the rope courses. It stood over fifty feet tall and had four stories of ropes. I encountered over fifty different obstacles and activities. I maneuvered the swinging steps easily and glided over the lily pads. I giggled like a schoolgirl on the tremor bridge and basically scared everyone else around me as I attempted what they considered dangerous exercises with ease and finesse.

Kaley was fearless as well. She trusted her harness and attempted everything I did. She laughed hysterically whenever she would fall and the harness caught her.

Dani rolled her eyes amusingly and laughed often as she watched us from below.
At my wife's urging, we begrudgingly left as it neared time for Trish to get off from work. Before we returned to where we were told to meet we stopped by the ice cream shop again and ordered three chocolate shakes.

Kaley looked up at us. "Can we please get Mama one too? She loves them but hasn't been able to get one in a long time."

Dani nodded. "Of course we can Princess."

We received our shakes and started walking in the direction Kaley told us Trish would be parked. Dani leaned close so only I could hear her. "When Kaley's mom comes out I'll take Kaley back inside for some new clothes while you talk to her and tell her about your father. If she needs anything don't wait to ask me, just make sure they are take care of."

I smiled and glanced around to make sure nobody was looking before I sneaked a brief kiss. "I love you so much."

"I saw that." Said a giggling voice from in front of us.

Chapter Eighteen

Kaley darted toward her mom as she walked out the back door of the mall. Trish welcomed her with open arms as she lifted her to her side. "Did you have fun?"

Kaley smiled. "Uh huh. I had the best time." The precious little girl looked at me and I handed her the extra milkshake. She handed it to her mother. "We got you this."

Trish smiled brightly and gave her daughter a kiss. "My favorite, thank you. Do you want some?"

Kaley shook her head proudly as I handed her the shake she had been drinking. "Nope, that is all yours. We don't have to share tonight."

It broke my heart to think that something as simple as a chocolate shake all to yourself was a reason to celebrate. When I glanced at Dani and saw her eyes glistening, I knew she was thinking the same thing.

I felt very small in that moment. So what if I was now a woman, I never have had to worry about my next meal. My poor sister-in-law looked as if she had not had a good meal in ages.

I didn't give money a second thought when buying new clothes that fit properly. I saw I needed clothes, I went to the store and probably spent more than poor Trish made in a month to get new clothes.

I was luckier than I ever realized.

Trish sat Kaley down as she reached Dani and I. "Thank you for everything. She obviously had fun. I haven't seen her smile like this in ages."

I smiled. "It was our pleasure. Do you mind if Dani takes Kaley shopping for abit? I need to talk to you. We can consider it a late birthday present if you like." My expression told her it was more than a request.

Trish appeared surprised but agreed.

After Dani and Kaley disappeared in the building I turned to Trish and held her hand. "How are you holding up? Please don't lie to me."

I felt the shiver run through my body before Trish started to cry. "I don't know how we are going to make it. I'm barely getting by but I had to get Kaley away. We were living at your old home place and your father was setting his sights on her. I wasn't about to let him hurt her like he did you. I confronted him about it and he slapped me around threatening me. I wanted to talk to Thomas but your father threatened me and told me he would hurt him as well as Kaley. I didn't know what to do. I had to disappear to save them."

I thought about my actions and of the woman I loved. I tried to leave Dani for selfish reasons. The reason Trish had left Thomas was truly selfless. So what if I couldn't show her the affection I wanted in public, at least we were still by each other's side.

I pulled my sister-in-law into a hug. "I understand completely. I'm not judging you at all but I need to know something. Is the only reason you left because of Daddy?"

She nodded. "Of course it is. I love my husband but I love our daughter more."

"What would you do if I told you they arrested Daddy and he wouldn't bother anybody again?"

I felt relief sweep through her body. "What happened?"

I explained the entire night to her and she started to cry again. "I was right to run away then."

I nodded. "Yes but your husband is hurt and confused. He keeps wondering what he did wrong."

Trish started to cry. "I need to call Thomas and explain."

I handed her my phone. "I'll give you some privacy."

Before I walked away my sister-in-law grabbed my hand. "Thank you Cali."

I smiled. "My pleasure. Now call your husband, he'll be happy to hear from you." I pointed toward one of the mall's entrances. "I'll be over on that bench when you're done."

I watched from a distance as Trish made the call with shaky hands. Many tears were shed as the call continued but I knew from the smile developing on her face that everything would work out.

Forty-five minutes later I noticed Dani and Kaley walking up with three large shopping bags. I directed them toward me so Trish could continue the call.

As soon as Trish saw her daughter she rushed toward her with the phone. "Someone wants to talk to you?"

"Who is it?" Kaley asked.

"Just answer it and see." Trish replied with beautifully relieved smile.

Kaley put the phone up to her little ear. Her eyes filled with tears as she whispered. "Daddy is it really you?"

She started to sob as she continued to talk. "I miss you so much Daddy. When can I see you again?" She listened and smiled brightly before she looked up at Trish. "Mommy, Daddy says he is on the way."

Trish smiled. "I know Baby Girl. He's taking us home."

Kaley listened for a moment more. "Okay Daddy. I'll see you in a few minutes. I love you." She held out the phone to Trish. "He wants to talk to you again Mama."

Trish took the phone and Kaley turned toward me and gave me a big hug. "I get to see my Daddy again!"

I smiled. "I know Princess. I'm so happy for you."

She turned to Dani. "I get to see my Daddy and we're going home!"

Dani scooped Kaley into her arms. "That's great. You deserve to have your family."

Kaley's smile was so bright it warmed my heart and healed some old wounds. "I have my Mama and my Daddy and now I have two really cool aunts."

I heard a familiar rumble and looked up to see a green four wheel drive Chevy truck turning the corner. I tapped Kaley on the shoulder and pointed toward it. "Look over there."

Her little eyes started to water again as her tiny body started to quiver. "He's really here Aunt Cali. My Daddy is really taking us home."

She and Trish both took off running as soon as he pulled into a parking spot. I cried like a baby watching my brother lift his little girl into his arms as he pulled his wife into a hug.

Dani rubbed my back. "Today has been a good day."

I shook my head before I rested it on her shoulder. "No, today has been a great day."

A few minutes later Thomas, Trish and Kaley walked over to where Dani and I were sitting.

Thomas lifted me off the bench into a hug. "Thank you baby sister. You gave me my family back. I'll never be able to repay you."

I smiled. "Take care of that little girl and it will be thanks enough. I warn you though she's probably going to be a handful. She has a lot of her aunt in her."

Thomas laughed. "I can only hope. You didn't turn out too shabby."

Trish leaned in to give me a hug. "Thank you Cali. I don't have the words."

I smiled. "You don't need them. We are family and family takes care of their own."

Thomas hugged me again. "I'm sorry to hear about Ryan. How are you holding up?"

I held my hand up. "Please don't. I'm having a great day and don't have to face that reality until later."

Thomas nodded as he sat me down and lifted Dani into his arms. "I guess I need to start calling you big sister. Thank you for everything."

Dani laughed. "It was all Cali. I was just along for the ride."

Thomas shook his head. "No it wasn't. You've made Cali a better person and if that had been all, it would have been the catalyst leading to today but we both know you did more and are just too modest to admit it."

He kissed her cheek as he sat her down. "Thank you again."

Dani wiped a tear from her eye. "I don't know about that but you're welcome."

Trish hugged Dani. "Thank you. I can't wait to get to know you better."

I bent down to Kaley. "We are about to go. I'm so glad I got to know you today. I love you Princess."

Kaley hugged me with everything she had. "I love you Aunt Cali. Thank you for making Mama call Daddy. When can I see you again?"

I smiled. "Soon but in the meantime you can call me whenever you want to talk. Don't let the bullies get to you."

She smiled. "I won't. I promise."

Kaley then held her arms out to Dani who lifted her off the ground.

"I love you Aunt Dani. Thank you for all the clothes. Will you teach me how to do my makeup when I'm old enough?"

Dani laughed. "Of course Princess. I love you too and when we are in town we can go shopping again. Maybe next time we can talk Aunt Cali into going." She leaned closer to whisper in her ear but spoke loud enough for everyone to hear, "Cali doesn't like to go shopping but hopefully you can talk her into it."

Kaley looked at me. "Aunt Cali will you go shopping with us next time you are in town? Please?"

I laughed. "How can I say no to you? I'd rather go back to Wonderworks but if you insist, of course I'll go."

Kaley gave me big ole puppy dog eyes. "Can't we do both Aunt Cali?"

I laughed knowing I'd be willing to do anything that gorgeous girl asked of me. "Yes, we can do both."

"Yay! I can't wait!" She said as Dani set her down.

My brother and his family decided to stay at Trish's apartment for the night and then load everything up to go home the next day. We promised to get together again before Dani and I left town.

Once back in the Mini headed back to the hotel Dani looked over at me. "Today was quite a day."

I smiled contentedly. "It was a great day, a perfect day, but I have a confession to make."

Dani shot me a questioning look. "What is that?"

"I am totally in irrevocably in love with another girl. Think you can share me?"

Dani giggled. "Yes, for her I think I can."

"I had no idea it was possible to love family like that. I never felt that before."

Dani smiled. "She is pretty special, just like her aunt."

I nodded. "I agree. You are pretty special."

Dani laughed. "I was talking about you."

I joined her in laughter. "I know but let's just say she has two very special aunts."

Dani nodded. "Do you feel better about your changes now?"

I nodded. "Yeah. Compared to what they are going through my problems are nothing. I guess it's a matter of perspective. I have you and that by itself is enough to get me through anything."

I reached for her hand and squeezed it tightly. "I know I've been a basket case. I still have a lot to learn and will hit more rough patches. Next time I have a bad day and am feeling sorry for myself remind me of what we have and that if I had not changed I would have never known that adorable girl."

Dani smiled as she lifted the back of my hand to her lips. "It will be my pleasure."

---

Dani pulled off the main road and before I realized it we were parked in front of a rustic lodge sitting at the base of the mountain we had been shooting on.

I looked over at her and smiled. "Why have we been staying at that old trailer when this is so close?"

She laughed. "Because the studio has been paying for the trailer and now Aaron is paying for this."

I frowned at the mention of his name. "Oh."

I was about to say more when Dani gently placed her finger over my lips. "Stop it. I know you are upset with him and you have every right to be. He was there when I brought you home and helped me get you in bed. He cares about you Cali. He feels terrible about what happened and you know how he is. This is his way of trying to apologize."

I nodded. "Which is why we are driving this."

Dani smiled. "Exactly. He wants to talk to you but he doesn't know what to say. He panicked when he saw you and actually cried when I told him what you had done and why." She noticed my freaked out expression. "Don't worry, I didn't tell him about that. He wouldn't believe me anyway."

I leaned back in my seat. "Phew, you scared me for a second."

She started laughing. "Come on now, he would have taken me back to the ER to get checked out for head trauma if I had told him my mother is an ancient goddess and turned you into a woman to save your life after you were mortally wounded saving her by killing a member of a proud, supposedly immortal, race of warriors and she gave you yet unknown powers and abilities."

I rolled my eyes playfully and giggled. "He'd want to buy the rights to my story so he could make it a movie."

Chapter Nineteen

When we walked up to the long oak counter of the lodge a tall attractive man in his mid to late twenties with dark hair and friendly brown eyes stepped from the back.

Unlike when we rented the car and Dani received all the attention, the man focused his interest on me. "Hello, my name is Eric. How can I help you this evening?"

I smiled as I slid my driver's license across the counter. "Do you have a reservation for Zoyra?"

He studied my ID before entering my information and smiling brightly. "Yes we do Miss Zoyra. Everything has been taken care of. We have you set up in our finest cabin and the kitchen has been fully stocked."

I thought again about how Dani had acted when we rented the Mini and my eyes widened slightly as I renewed my focus on the man behind the counter.

"Thank you Eric, Please call me Callista. Does the cabin happen to come with a complimentary mini bar?"

The man winked as he typed more information. "What a beautiful name for a beautiful woman. It does now that I have taken care of it."

Eric slid the paperwork across the counter for me to sign then placed two keys and an information packet in my hands. He allowed his hand to linger longer than what was considered polite as he stared into my eyes. "Your eyes are extraordinary. What color do you call that?"

I caught a slight scowl forming on Dani's face as her eye started to twitch.

I smiled brightly, glowing from her jealousy as well as his compliment. "We decided to call them hazel since there is no real way to classify them."

"They are stunning. Would you like my help carrying your luggage into your cabin?" He asked hopeful for more time to talk with me.

"I think we can manage, thanks." Dani snarled.

He nodded as he continued to stare. "Forgive me for going on about your eyes but they remind me of the sun reflecting off the water after a rain shower. I could get lost in them."

Dani moved closer to my side, wrapped her arm possessively around me resting her hand in such a way as to display her wedding ring. "I know what you mean. I consider myself lucky to wake up to them every morning."

Catching on to what she was doing, I smirked as I reached up to twist her ring with my left hand. "No Baby, I'm the lucky one."

Eric's cheeks reddened as he caught Dani's jealous gaze. "My apologies. I marked the location of your cabin on the map. If you require any assistance please don't hesitate to call the front desk."

Dani tried to smile sweetly but now I knew why she was a makeup artist instead of an actress because she failed miserably. "Thank you Eric. Have a good night."

I couldn't control my giggling once we stepped back to the Mini. "I can't believe you are jealous. I think that's a first."

Dani blushed uncomfortably as she sat behind the steering wheel. "What do you want me to say? I can't believe you were so friendly with the jerk and I didn't like the way he didn't want to let go of your hand. What a beautiful name for a beautiful woman, gah how lame." I stared with much amusement as she slapped the wheel before she started the car.

I pretended to be offended. "So you are saying I'm not beautiful?"

She rolled her eyes as she slipped the car into reverse. "You know you are the most beautiful creature on Earth but what was with that line about getting lost in your eyes? How desperate could he get?"

My giggles turned into full-blown laughter. "I seem to remember you were very friendly with Jesse and personally, I love it every time you tell me how you get lost in my eyes."

Dani glared at me as we pulled in front of our cabin. "That's different."

I was struggling to catch my breath. This was so much fun; I'd never seen her in a full-blown jealous rage before.

My eyes twinkled in the moonlight as I walked to the back of the car to grab our suitcases. "Really baby? How is it different? Never had to deal with anyone hitting on me before have you? It's not fun is it?"

Dani smiled in defeat as she grabbed the rest of our luggage. "I hate it but I guess I'll have to get used to it."

I giggled again as she struggled with the bags. "We could have had a strapping young man help carry these in you know."

I lost it again and laughed uncontrollably as she looked down at me. "Over my dead body we could have."

I stopped on the steps in front of her and turned to kiss her. "Tell me if this sounds familiar… Baby you have nothing to worry about. You have my heart, others can look but only you can touch and you have touched me deeper than they ever can."

She smiled at me throwing the words she often said back at her and inhaled deeply. "Yes it does. I love you."

My being two steps higher allowed me to be eye level with her. "I love you too. Let's go in so I can show you how much."

We walked into the spacious living room and I was amazed at the lavish furnishings. From the door, I could see the large fully equipped kitchen with granite counter tops and stainless steel appliances.

"Nobody does apologies quite like Aaron." Dani said as she sat the suitcases down.

I nodded. "It's amazing."

I walked into the master suite, which had a massive king-sized bed opposite a large bay window to allow us a wonderful view of the mountains. I looked on with delight at the whirlpool tub in the adjacent bathroom.

Dani walked up behind me and wrapped her arms around my neck. "This is nice."

I nodded. "I say we try the tub first."

As I sat in her lap in the large bath, I started to giggle again thinking of her jealousy. It made me feel loved to know she could get so emotional and possessive over someone else desiring me.

"What's so funny?" She asked as she kissed the back of my hair.

I shook my head. "Nothing really, I was thinking about how you reacted to the guy at the desk. It's the first time I've ever seen you like that. I found it kinda hot."

She laughed. "I didn't know I had it in me to act that way. When you were Ty women knew better than to try anything around me."

I turned to lightly splash her. "Baby I got hit on all the time. I never acted on the offers because I had you but it did happen a lot. It used to drive Ryan nuts since he always considered himself God's gift to women."

She seemed shocked. "I bet it really did get to him. I had no idea."

I pretended to be offended. "You don't have to act so surprised. Women wanted to find out why your face lit up every time you looked at me. Plus Ryan's nickname didn't hurt either."

Dani smiled. "I often wondered why you put up with me. You were the hottest guy I ever knew and now you are, without a doubt, the most gorgeous woman I'll ever know."

I yawned again. "You are getting better at lying baby. I almost believe you."

She pulled me close. "It's because I'm telling the truth silly girl. I pity anyone who tries to come between us. I mean what person in their right mind would want to tangle with a woman my size?"

I giggled again as I turned to kiss her beautiful lips. "Me. I've been wanting to tangle with you all day."

Her fingers found my ribs causing me to jump. "Yeah but you’re crazy." She kissed me again. "My crazy."

An hour and half later we were curled together exhausted but very content.

"I'm really starting to like this body. I had no idea it could be so fun without using the main part." I said as I snuggled in closer to her side.

Dani laughed. "I could have told you that, but as a man you were only focused on the important parts. I like your body too baby. You use it well."

She ran her fingers through my hair for a few moments. "When you were doing the rock climbing and the rope course today you did some amazing things. I could be wrong but I think your balance is enhanced."

I looked up at her. "Really? I didn't notice anything."

Dani nodded. "You were far more graceful than I ever saw as when you were Ty. You were better than the best acrobat or tightrope walker. Everyone around me on the floor stopped whatever they were doing just to watch."

I shrugged. "All I know is I had more fun up there than I had in ages. Thank you again for today."

My wife smiled. "I enjoyed it too. We need to start making outings like that a regular part of our life."

I yawned as sleep started to set in. "I'd like that. I love you."

Dani pulled me as close as possible. "I love you too. Are you starting to see that being a woman can be fun?"

I nodded as I snuggled in for the night. "Yes, I can finally see it. I have little doubt that we will have some rough days ahead of us but so long as I have you by side I know I can make it."

Dani smiled as she leaned her head down to kiss me. "We are going to fine because you are stuck with me for longer than you know.

Cali's adventures continue in Saved By A Goddess: Gifts

Thank you for reading!

Chapter One

"Oh my God! I'm so wet! Give it to me right now!"

My smirk seemed permanently etched on my face from the condition I had Tori in. Her petite thin frame, drenched from head to toe. Her light brown eyes narrowing as I held what she wanted just beyond her grasp, made me laugh. I knew I could be a complete jerk sometimes but it was fun. "Awe come on, how bad do you want it?"

She wrapped her tiny hands around my upper arms and wailed, "You know I don't have long before I need to be at work so let me have it."

While wrenching away from her grip, I laughed even harder. "If you want it so bad, you have to say please. I want to hear you beg like a good little girl."

The shrieking noise coming from the kitchen caused both of us to jump and turn in that direction. "What in God's name is going on in here?"

We quickly separated when Tori's girlfriend Missy stormed in the room carrying a frying pan. She pushed her dark blonde hair away from her attractive face as her expression became amused after her brown eyes rested on us. "Oh, it's just you two. I didn't know what she was up to out here." She waved the implement above her athletic five foot seven frame, "And I was gonna whoop some butt. What're you two going on about and Tori why are you wet?"

"My stupid brother won't give me my umbrella," Tori whined. "It looked like it was about to rain and I thought it was in the car. I went to get it before the storm hit but as soon as I stepped outside the heavens opened up." She shoved my shoulder to emphasize her anger, "Jerkwad here had the nerve to block the door while waving it at me."

Missy turned toward me with a stern look that had no effect because of the amusement in her eyes, "Give her the umbrella so she can get going. I swear, you live to torment her."

As she tried to reach past me to get the object we were fighting over, I pulled my sister into a hug. "I love ya sis, you know that. If I didn't pick at ya, you'd swear I was mad. Besides if they have a wet shirt contest at work you're a shoe-in to win."

She wiped the rain off her grimacing face with the bottom of my oversized dark blue tee shirt as she put her head on my chest, "Yeah smart butt, I guess you're right about that but now I have to go change."

"You don't have to change sis." I replied with a light laugh. "I love ya just like you are."

She returned my embrace. "I love you too even if you are a pain in the ass." Her look became troubled as she realized her hands could clasp behind my back. "Good God Harley! How much weight have you lost? I haven't been able to wrap my arms around like this since you were little."

Not wanting to talk about it, I pulled away and turned to the woman I considered my sister-in-law. "I have a match tonight so I won't be able to cook."

Missy smiled knowingly, "I figured as much but it's okay. I'm off tonight."

I lifted my eyebrows at Tori knowingly. My sister nodded, giving me permission, before I placed an arm around Missy, "No offense, but you're off every night."

"Love ya honey. He said it, not me." Tori said before she kissed her partner's cheek and took off for their bedroom at a full run knowing a punch would soon follow for both of us if she didn't.

"You two are weird." Missy said as she watched Tori disappear behind the closing door.

"That's why you love us." I replied. "Normal people are boring."

"It's okay smart ass. You can laugh now but just wait." Missy said as I walked with her to the kitchen. "Do you have any idea how close we are to winning the bet?"

Taking a seat at the small white dining table, I sighed thinking of the silly agreement I made with the civic club I was the membership director of. "Nope and don't tell me. Ignorance is bliss."

Missy laughed as she returned the skillet to the stove, "I have to admit that I never thought we would have a chance."

"I still can't believe you and Tori set me up like that." I replied bitterly while watching her wipe down the dark green Formica counters Dad installed years ago.

At only twenty-three, I was the youngest membership director in the long and storied history of our local chapter of the Young Citizen Club, a civic club for people aged twenty-one to forty. The YC's, as they liked to be called, had fallen on hard times recently. With so many young people leaving our small town to find jobs, the pool of potential members had dwindled substantially.

It was an ambush at the last meeting that forced me to agree to the bet set forth by my sister and her girlfriend. If the club signed up twenty new members by the deadline three days away, I would wear a costume of their choosing. I felt backed into a corner by everyone else eagerly egging me on. The fact my refusal would have cast me in a bad light ensured I couldn't refuse and they knew it.

"We didn't set you up little brother," Tori said as she walked back into the kitchen while smoothing out the pink silk button up top she had to wear for her job as the manager of a lingerie shop in the local mall. "We simply presented an idea that everyone else seemed to like. I hope we win. It will be like old times. I bet you'll be as cute as when you were little, especially since you've lost so much weight."

"I've gained some of it back!" I replied defensively. Granted it was not coming back in the same places it was before but at least I wasn't the stick figure I was when I initially lost so much.

My eyes widened as the other part of her comment finally reached my brain. I shot an embarrassed glance at Missy before looking back at my sister. "You promised to never tell anyone about that. That was a long time ago and you could talk me into anything back then."

Tori laughed. "Calm down Harley. I didn't tell just anyone. I told Missy."

Missy walked over and placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "I'd never tell another soul. You can trust me."

"I know that but still, it's not cool that she told in the first place." I replied.

"I already have the cutest princess costume picked out for when we win." Tori teased as she pirouetted around me.

My previous good mood was quickly replaced by a slight fear. "What do you mean when? Is it that close? There's no way!"

Tori rolled her large brown eyes. "We are only two away and I have a couple of friends in reserve that will join if asked. They don't live here full time but are around often enough to count. Face it baby brother, you're going to lose."

Missy laughed as she stretched her toned arm across my shoulders. "I think you are going to make a pretty woman. What is the feminine version of Harley anyway? Oh that's right, it's still Harley."

Tori's singsong voice joined in her girlfriend's tormenting of me. "It could be Harlot. I already have a few frilly pink things set aside at work. Plus, one of the friends I have in reserve used to be a makeup artist in Hollywood. There's no doubt she'll be happy to help." She reached up to pat me on the head in a condescending manner. "Don't worry princess, we will take care of you."

My body started to shake with rage as her words sunk in. "You sound like Dad. You can be such a fucking bitch sometimes."

I stormed back to my bedroom where I retrieved a joint before rushing outside to find a peaceful place to think.

"That was not the reaction I expected. Are you sure this is a good idea?" Missy said after Harley stormed out of the kitchen.

Tori frowned as she walked over to hug her girlfriend. "I don't know anymore. I pushed it by using Daddy's words. Daddy could be so mean to him sometimes." A tear started to fall down her cheek. "Who am I kidding? Daddy was almost always mean to him. I'm hoping he's just in one of his moods. Harley's usually game for anything and can take a joke better than anyone I know. He might like to dish it out but he can take it too. "

Missy pushed a few stray brown hairs away from her girlfriend's face before leaning down to kiss her gently on the lips. "If you say so. He's your brother so you know him better than anyone."

The couple silently watched as Harley angrily marched through the room with a hand rolled cigarette cupped in his hand discretely.

"No I don't. Nobody knows him anymore. He knows me but I haven't known him for a long time. If he has any down time lately, he stays drunk or high." Tori said after Harley slammed the back door of the house she inherited after their father passed away. "It's getting worse. It's not even nine a.m. and he's already starting. I'm really worried. He's lost a ton of weight. When I hugged him it was like hugging a skeleton. I don't know if he's still suffering the effects from the accident or what. Something is going on and I need to find out what it is so I can help. He's all the family I have."

Thankfully it was just a spot shower. Ignoring the wet ground, I slumped down underneath the old tree in the far corner of the large back yard of the house my father kept after he and mom divorced.

"Mr. O? Are you around?" I yelled out optimistically, even though I knew it was way too early. I looked in the limbs hoping to see the small owl that usually greeted me when I would come home at night. Sadly he was nowhere to be seen.

I lit the joint after seeing no sign of my wildlife therapist. Without Mr. O to keep my mind occupied, it flooded with many unwanted memories from when I was young.

Growing up I was never the most masculine child. Our mother used to say that someone had switched the minds of Tori and I. She often chided my sister for being a tomboy and me for being such a sis… That word haunts me so much I still can't say it.

We have always been polar opposites. I have long bright red hair, pale skin and grey eyes whereas my sister has short brown hair, easily tanned skin and light brown eyes. I was always taller than the other kids my age but very skinny. Tori was always short at five foot three and I wouldn't say she was fat but she was definitely chunky.

My sister worked hard to lose her weight where I worked hard to gain it. For a time we were both successful. Tori has maintained her weight loss, but after being struck by lightning the day after my twenty-first birthday, I have lost all the weight I gained and then some. Somehow I have also lost some of my height, dropping from almost six foot three to barely five foot ten.

I reached out to play with a shadow that had formed after the clouds lifted and allowed the sun to fill the sky. Holding onto shadows like they had a physical presence was a trick my sister and I always have been able to do. This particular one I lifted from under a sapling that was starting to grow nearby.

As I waved the shadow around like it was a switch similar to what my mother and stepfather used to whip me with. I remembered how her second husband claimed he saw evil in me as soon as we met. It became worse after the day he walked in while Tori and I were playing dress-up. From that moment on, he tried everything he could think of to toughen me up and I never wanted anywhere near feminine clothing since.

He forced me to play every organized sport available and watched every practice. If one of the coaches told me to work on a particular area, he would push me past the point of exhaustion to make sure I improved.

One time a coach said I needed to get better at pushups so my stepfather made me strip down to my underwear and do them in the living room. Each time I did not do it to his satisfaction he would lash out with a switch across my bare skin.

Another time the coach complained that I flinched when the baseball came too close while I was batting so my stepfather made me stand outside while he threw balls at my body. Each time I showed any emotion, he added ten minutes to the time he spent doing it.

He also made me attend his crazy church every time the doors opened. I was enrolled in awful spiritual based therapy sessions that seemed more about teaching hate than love. My stepfather's church advocated "beating the evil out of me" whenever I acted in a way that did not suit their teachings.

It's sad to say that those were some of the nicer things Bennie did to me during my formative years.

My stepfather was an evil man who did not reserve his malevolence for me alone. Many nights were spent awake in bed listening to him abuse my mother and just as many mornings were spent with her blaming me for it over breakfast.

Even though I was a well mannered, straight A student whom the teachers raved about, it was never good enough. It also didn't matter that I always did whatever chores were asked of me without complaint. My mother never hesitated to let me know that my stepfather's actions toward her were a direct result of how I behaved.

My weekends with my father were not much better. He usually sat in his recliner while ordering me to do all the house and yard work he had neglected to do during the week while letting Tori do whatever she wanted. Dad's tongue was razor sharp and he would use it to cut through me anytime I didn't do something to his satisfaction… which was most of the time.

I was princess when I was not strong enough to do whatever he ordered and he threatened to dig out the frilly pink panties whenever I started to get upset about anything he said to me.

The only thing that kept me going was one of Tori's friends. He used to offer words of encouragement and taught me some moves to help defend myself from bullies. He was a small guy with the same bright red hair I was cursed with. His kind support was still providing me hope and I loved him for that.

It's sad that I could love someone and not even recall his name.

"Do you want to talk?"

I jumped slightly and looked up to see Tori standing above me with a look of pity in her eyes.

"Nope. Don't you have to be at work?"

She nodded and took the silhouette from my hand before returning it to the sapling, "I do but I can be late if you need me."

I stood and thumped the ember off what was left of my joint before starting toward the house. "I'm good. I'm supposed to be at Randy's house in an hour to help him move. Have fun at work."

Tori placed her hand on my shoulder to stop me. Her voice was gentle and laced with concern. "Don't try lying to me Harley Dakota Smith! You are as far from good as anyone I have ever known. Talk to me."

I pulled away without breaking stride. "There's nothing to talk about. It just bothers me when you use Dad's insults. I'll see you in the morning."

I couldn't burden her with my issues. She'd been through enough and was finally at a good place in her life. If I told her what was happening with me she would worry herself sick. The pain in her eyes when I paused to look back before walking inside filled me with regret. I had to stop over reacting to everything. It was my worst character flaw and probably the reason nobody really liked me.

I attempted to smile after walking back out to embrace her. "I love you."

After closing the door, I thought about how that even though I was seven years younger than my sister, we took turns protecting each other. She used to take me places so I could escape Bennie's wrath and I figured out early on that when I acted the way Bennie wanted, his attention shifted to Tori so I tried my best to keep him angry with me.

She was finally able to escape from our version of hell after my efforts to protect her failed and Mom found out Bennie made inappropriate gestures toward her. The day Mom discovered what he tried to do, she let Tori move in with our father and immediately made sure she received the therapy she needed.

Without my sister at home, a nightmarish existence turned into pure misery. Mom's job moved her to the nightshift which left me alone with the Devil most of the time since his job as the pastor of that crazy church allowed him to be around the house more than I would have liked.

Not long after I turned thirteen, Mom kicked me out of her home because I started showing signs of independence. It wasn't fair, between the ages of four and thirteen, my stepfather spent every available moment teaching me to start acting like a man and as soon as I did, I had to go.

By that time, the damage had been done. Bennie accomplished his mission because I hated everything about myself. I hated the feminine feelings I fought to suppress with every fiber of my being and I could not stand the man I was trying to become. In an effort to hide from my feelings and prove myself worthy, I did everything I could to be liked and not be a burden to anyone.

Daddy didn't want me but thankfully Granny took me in, even though she couldn't really afford the extra mouth she had to feed. To keep from being a burden on her, I started doing odd jobs for neighbors and eventually was able to get a paper route. No job was too big or too small. I was thankful for anything I received. I discovered at her funeral that she only agreed when she found out that the state would pay her to take care of me.

It was not until high school that I was finally able to reinvent myself. No longer was I the little sis… uhg. No longer was I the little helpless nerd that everyone loved to torment. I started keeping my grades high enough to keep Granny off my back but low enough to keep me out of the honors classes. Nobody ever expected me to amount to anything so Granny was ecstatic with the grades I showed her.

Life became much easier when everyone stopped taking turns trying to knock me out when the teachers weren't looking. Sadly, the four people who succeeded still reminded me of their accomplishment whenever they saw me.

Thanks to a growth spurt between eighth and ninth grade, I was well over six foot tall. Also due to the time spent working out in my makeshift gym in Granny's old shed, I was rather well built the first time I walked through the doors of the high school.

I ditched the short, side part hair style I had my entire life and started to allow my bright red hair to grow out just to show Mom and Bennie they didn't control me anymore. By the time all was said and done, it turned out I was not a bad looking guy.

Even after all my work to change, memories of my childhood as well as the feelings that I was in the wrong body were still overwhelming at times. I learned to stifle my memories by staying busy. In addition to my class work, I became active in a few school groups and worked two jobs. On the rare occasions that forbidden feelings still got through, I would take care of them with the help of alcohol or pot.

I learned to mask my pain with humor and quickly became a master of self-deprecation. People found it difficult to tease me about something after I already made a joke of it myself. My planned worked beyond my wildest dreams.

Looking far older than my fourteen years, I attracted the interest of a few senior girls. Much to Tori's dismay, I was regular at a few of the same parties she attended. I thought she was going to lose her mind the first time she walked in to find her little brother with a beer in one hand and a cigarette in the other with a girl in his lap.

I wanted to reconnect then but she was in the midst of a full on self-destructive cycle. After a rather explosive argument that night, we came to an agreement. She would not tell people how I used to act if I didn't tell anyone we were related.

I chuckled at the thought of being surprised by my sister trying to humiliate me with the bet. She went through a phase where she refused to acknowledge we shared any of the same DNA. We also lost touch for a few years after she officially came out and everyone disowned her. I attempted many times to reach out to her but she rebuked my overtures until Dad's funeral where I was the only family to offer her any support.

She asked me to move in after Granny died. Mom and her brothers sold my grandmother's house as soon as she passed so I had nowhere else to go. I jumped at her offer because I always loved my sister and wanted her to feel the same about me. It had been my hope that by living together we could become a real family… Maybe that was just wishful thinking.

Was I really such a bad person that even someone I loved more than anything wanted me to suffer?

I laughed that I would even question that. The obvious answer was yes.

I pulled up in front of my boss's large two story yellow sided home and started removing the bed cover from my cherry red, extended cab, lifted, four wheel drive Chevy. The bad thing about owning a truck was that whenever friends needing help moving I was the first person they called.

"Ow! What the hell?" I yelled out to no one in particular as it felt like a bumblebee flew down my shirt and stung me on the left side of my chest. As I rubbed the sting, a car carrier next door caught my attention. On it was a fully customized purple VW bug convertible and an old fully restored silver VW. I wasn't sure of the make but it was really cool looking.

"What is wrong with you?" Randy asked as he stepped off his large wraparound porch wearing jeans and an old tee.

"Something stung me. No big deal."

It was odd not seeing my boss in his usual suit and tie. "Thanks for helping out," he said as he tried to flex his muscles. "You ready for a workout?"

Randy Harris wasn't a small man, standing almost six foot tall but he wasn't exactly big. I'd say he was average build if I were being generous. He was a good man who gave me my job at the paper five years ago. He had a habit of letting off color remarks slip from time to time whenever not many people were around, but I never gave it much thought. That was just Randy being Randy.

"Are you?" I laughed. "I guess we need to hurry up. Looks like the new owners are waiting to move in."

"Those aren't for here." He didn't try to hide the disgust in his voice as he continued. "We haven't sold the house yet but we wanted to get out. The neighborhood isn't what it used to be."

"What do you mean?" I asked. "You only have a couple of neighbors."

He tilted his head toward the cars. "Let's just say some of them aren't the type I want my daughters around."

I nodded even though I had no clue what he was trying to imply. "What kind is that silver car?"

"The silver one is a Karman Ghia. I think those belong to Mrs. Davenport's granddaughter since she already has one like it in her garage. She's gone with her to California to help pack everything up. Cali's moving in with her. The sweet old lady is so excited about it but I don't know why."

My brows rose in recognition. I only knew of one Cali and if it was who I thought then his desire to move made sense. "Cali Dawson?"

Randy nodded. "Yeah, she's a weird one. Fine as hell, but weird."

"Oh I know," I quickly agreed with his assessment. "She's a little bitch."

A gorgeous tall brunette started walking from the house to greet the truck driver. My heart jumped in my throat the second I saw her. She was beyond any woman I had ever seen before. Her tight black tank and tight shorts showed off the most amazingly tanned body I'd ever seen. She was scratching an itch on her breast which from my angle looked like she was fondling herself.

My tongue was probably dragging the ground as I asked Randy, "Who is that?"

My boss laughed. "Down boy, she's married."

"Just my luck," I replied. "Still, maybe I should go over and introduce myself."

His voice took on an edge of revulsion. "Trust me; you'd be wasting your time. You definitely are not her type. It's such a fucking waste."

"No woman in her right mind would ever want a little sissy like you." My stepfather's voice echoed in my mind.

I looked down at my overly thin body and nodded. There was no way a woman like that could be interested in me. "You're right. Let's get started." I glanced back in her direction one more time and was met by a pair of mesmerizing lavender eyes. The look on her face was one of confusion. Not surprising since most people gave me that look these days. She smiled and politely waved when she realized I caught her looking. I waved back before turning away and walking toward Randy's house.

The rest of the day I kept trying to catch a peek of the woman who was dominating my thoughts every time we were outside. Luckily, more than once she was in the yard looking back at me.

Curiosity was killing me. I wanted to know who the statuesque beauty was. Once the trucks were loaded, I started across the yard to introduce myself but Randy stopped me. "Let it go man. She's not worth your time."

I shrugged him off and started across the street again until I saw her backing out of the garage in a seemingly brand new blue convertible sports car. With a sigh, I climbed in my truck to wait for Randy so I could follow him.

The gorgeous woman cast one last glance in my direction before waving and pulling away quickly. I could not help but think my future was driving off without me.

 

Chapter Two

"What's this I hear about a bet?" Hulking Henry said to me immediately after I walked in the dingy dressing room of the old building used to host the local wrestling matches.

Startled that a big time wrestler had heard about something so embarrassing, I cringed slightly before looking at the tall, muscle-bound bearded man. "I don't know what you're talking about."

I had the upmost respect for Henry. He was one of the toughest and shrewdest men I had ever known. Not long after meeting him, I discovered that if he liked you, he was also one of the most kind. I think it was because he was an old friend of Tori's that he took me under his wing. Even though he was only ten years older that myself, in many ways he was a father figure. I learned more about life from Henry than I had from my own father before he died.

His booming laughter filled the large room as he slapped me on the back. "Kid you are going to have to learn to lie better than that if you hope to survive in this business."

I rotated my shoulders hoping they were still in their sockets. Henry was one of the strongest men I'd ever known. Sometimes I questioned if he realized how strong he really was. "Fine. If the club signs up twenty members by Monday's meeting then I have to dress as a woman for the costume party." I recognized the look on Henry's face. He had another one of his gimmick matches in mind. "Why? What are you planning?"

He waved Chris, the other manager, over before reaching for something out of his gym bag. "I want you two to manage a loser wears a dress match."

I groaned as I watched him retrieve a hideous floral dress from his bag. If my childhood taught me anything, it was that losers wore dresses. This was something I wanted no part of but at the same time I knew that if I wanted to work tonight I had to go along with it. Henry, as the man who did the booking, had the final say.

Chris, an older guy not much smaller than myself with thinning dark brown hair, who had far more experience and a greater say in his angles, shrugged like it was no big deal. "It doesn't matter to me since Hayseed is going to be the one wearing it."

"Why does my guy have to lose?" I asked defensively even though I knew that the fans did not want to see the baby face, or good guy, do anything embarrassing. As the heel, or bad guy, the fans hated me as well as anyone I managed. They lived for the moments anything bad or embarrassing happened to me.

Ignoring my question, Henry looked at me and laughed. "I want you put up a fight. Tell Chris that you aren't going to put it on voluntarily. Make his guys force you to wear it."

"Hold on." I said in a slight panic. "I never said I agreed to do this."

"After you are in the dress make sure you run around the ring a time or two so everyone in the crowd can get a good look at you." Henry continued as if I had not said anything.

Resigned to my fate, I sat on the edge of the old tattered brown couch that was probably salvaged from the side of a road somewhere. "Yeah, fight it with every fiber of my being. I can do that." I replied with an eye roll.

"I knew you could." Henry said before he went on to tell us how he wanted us to communicate the finishes for the match to the guys we were going to manage.

After he made sure we knew what we needed to know, I reached in the front pocket of the baggy overalls I wore as part of my costume to retrieve my cigarettes. "I'll be back in a few." I quickly made my way out the side door for a smoke and to gather my thoughts.

Another way I tried proving myself was by being a pro wrestling manager. Two or three nights a week I could forget about being Harley Smith, loser. Instead I was Hayseed, a comical cross between a hipster and a country bumpkin.

Being Hayseed was a lot of fun and allowed me an outlet for my anger as well as my smart ass mouth. Henry told me I had the skills to make it as a wrestler but I did not have the weight. Although I had lost some height, at five foot ten, I was still tall enough. The problem was, at only one hundred twenty pounds I was entirely too thin to be convincing.

I used to fit my frame much better but after that damned lightning strike, my body had gone through some weird changes. I tried everything to regain the eighty pounds I lost, even going on a strong regimen of steroids. Sadly, all they had done so far was make me much stronger than I appeared and prone to bouts of rage.

It was eventually decided I would become a manager because I had a way of using my mouth to get under the fans skin and my skills in the ring made whoever I worked with look better than they were.

I had no problem making a fool of myself but having to wear a dress in front of a group of people who already hated me was asking too much. I wanted to put up more of a fight when I was asked to do it but I knew if I protested too much they would have wondered why.

A woman walking down the sidewalk caught my eye causing me to momentarily forget my troubles. It was her. The woman I saw at Randy's. Damn, tight jeans and heels did things to her butt that should be illegal. If I had trouble getting her out of my mind before, it would be impossible now.

Normally I would walk up to her with confidence and start a conversation. The two large men accompanying her as well as the little red haired girl would not have caused a second hesitation. If it was anyone else, I would wait for an opportune time, when she was alone, to make my move but there was no doubt whatsoever that the perfection I saw deserved better than someone like me.

She turned in my direction looking as if something caught her eye. I remained glued to the side of the building, admiring her beauty from the shadows. As was the case with anytime I stood in a shadow wanting to hide, I was unnoticed.

With a resigned sigh, I flipped my smoke into the old coffee can after she walked out of view before sulking back in to get my night over with.

"I heard what we get to do to you tonight. I can't wait to see you looking like a sis..." Bruiser said as I walked through the locker room.

My anger spiked and I spun around quickly to glare down at him. "Watch your mouth asshole."

Bruiser used to be called Donnie when we went to school together. He was one of my biggest tormentors in middle school. His ego was never small but it had grown even larger after he became a fan favorite.

He outweighed me by thirty pounds but I was a couple of inches taller. He still had it in his mind that I was the same weakling he knew from school so he showed no fear while taunting me. "Or what? What are you going to do?"

Knowing that a fight in the back would get me fired, I turned back in the direction I was going. "You don't want to find out." I walked away with the sounds of him and his friends laughing.

Henry rolled his eyes at the group as I passed him. "Don't let the jerk get to you."

"I'm trying." I replied bitterly.

He slapped his large hand on my shoulder. "Bruiser comes from a long line of assholes and ever since his cousin got sent off he has been trying to claim his throne as the chief."

My eyes narrowed as I looked at the group again. "Maybe I could get Cali Dawson to loan me her tire iron if she didn't hate me so much. I'd love to see him get Chunked."

Henry laughed loudly as he obviously remembered how Bruiser's cousin Chunk was castrated during a fight with my sister's high school girlfriend. "That's an idea. Maybe Tori can give her a call to find out the next time she'll be in town." His expression turned serious, "I recognize the look you are wearing kid. Don't do anything stupid in front of the crowd. You have to remember that we are just acting out there and the fans are paying their hard earned money to see our performance. Don't take your personal issues to the ring."

I nodded as I turned to walk away. "Thanks, I'll try to remember that."

Normally I could swallow my feelings but my anger had reached a critical level. I knew Henry was right and I needed to calm down. Usually when I got like this I would fire up a joint, but I knew better than to walk by Bruiser again. Instead I silently fumed while waiting for the match to start.

"Who pissed in your Cheerios dude?" My friend Roger asked as he sat down next to me.

I became immersed in the wrestling world as the result of a joke I made with him at work. Roger used to be one of the paper carriers and always talked about how he was going to be a wrestler one day. I always teased him about it in a friendly manner and lightheartedly told him that the day he started training I would too. Never being one to go against my word, the day he started training, so did I.

"Nobody."

He shoved my shoulder. "Don't bullshit me. I don't think I've ever seen you this mad. Your eyes are crazy, almost scary. They are turning almost black, and if I didn't know better I would swear your hair is about to catch fire."

I heard the bell ring indicating the end of the match and straightened my tie before I started to stand while retrieving a pair of taped up black rimmed glasses from the front pocket of my oversized overalls. "It doesn't matter. Let's get this over with so I can go get drunk."

I put on my houndstooth fedora, grabbed my wooden cane and didn't even wait for the announcer to call Roger's or my name before shoving him out toward the crowd.

It had been announced earlier that the losing manager would have to wear a dress so the crowd was taking delight in telling me how much they looked forward to Roger losing.

All the insults hurled in my direction fueled the flame of my rage. Normally I laughed them off and responded with a tame comeback that would rile them up without being offensive. This was a small town and I had to see these people on a regular basis outside of the ring. It was usually amusing how the same people who were hurling insults tonight would be the first to shake my hand tomorrow.

The crowd seemed to be taking extra enjoyment in what they knew would end up happening to me. It could have been my imagination but it felt like every word said to me was accompanied with a small blade that nicked away at my armor. The comments I made in return were far more precise and the edges had been sharpened to perfection.

"You skinny four-eyed little bitch. I already thought you were girl so I figured you'd want to wear a dress." A woman said as I walked to the corner of the ring.

I looked for the source and saw a woman so large her butt spread across two metal folding chairs. "Hell bitch it takes four eyes to see all of you!"

"You can't talk to my wife like that you fucking fairy." Her extremely skinny husband said as he leapt to his wife's defense.

I laughed as he took a tumble across the floor while trying to make his way to the railing and held up my hands defensively. "Quick! Can somebody buy him a Snickers? I know his blood sugar is low." I pointed to his wife. "She takes all his food."

The two red haired men who helped the husband from the floor were laughing so hard they dropped him and he fell again. I recognized them immediately; they were well known hell raisers around town and good friends with Henry.

I pointed my cane at the Dawson brothers and adopted my best British accent. "Five points each from Gryffindor for being insufferable klutzes. Show more care next time Weaseleys."

They started laughing even harder as a young guy who was obviously trying to impress his girlfriend suddenly leaned over the boundary. "I usually don't hit girls but I might make an exception for you."

I looked at the attractive blonde under his arm and winked before facing him again. "Wow, I can tell who got all the good looks in your family. Dude your sister is hot. Since you're not hitting that, mind if I give her go?"

Security stepped in as he started to climb the rail between the crowd and me. "I'll kick your faggot ass!"

I backed away quickly with a puzzled expression. "You'll lick my what?" I then turned back toward his girlfriend prepared to make a lewd comment when the tall brunette I noticed outside caught my eye.

Her golden skin almost glowed and her lavender eyes grabbed my soul as she stared at me with the same desire I'm sure she saw from my expression.

Roger pulled me back right before the young guy's fist almost made contact with my face. "Snap out of it dude."

After being pulled back to reality, I jerked away from his firm grip and stomped to the announcer's table to grab the mike. "I know all of you ignorant rednecks are hoping to see me embarrassed tonight but I have to tell all of you something. Even if, by some miracle, my man loses, which he won't, it will never equal the shame each of you experience every single day from just being you."

I dramatically looked over the increasingly hostile crowd. "My God, does anybody here actually look in a mirror before you leave your trailers? Have some self-respect people. Combs and toothbrushes are not that expensive and relatively easy to use."

"What the hell is wrong with you? Are you trying to cause a riot?" Roger said as he leaned into my side so nobody else could hear. "I'd like to be able to walk out of here tonight without someone trying to kill me."

Ignoring my friend I started speaking again. "While I'm on the subject, soap and deodorant are wonderful innovations for civilized society. For goodness sake people, it IS Saturday after all. I would think ya'll would have bathed today. My nose hairs are starting to burn from the stench coming off this crowd."

"Fuck man." Roger said worriedly. "They're going to be waiting next to your truck with baseball bats."

I turned and pushed him toward the ring. "Don't worry about me, just get this over with."

I angrily stalked the floor outside the ring while the match progressed. The taunting I received from Bruiser as well as from the crowd built my anxiety, which in turn fueled my rage.

After Roger lost the match, I put up the required fight. A few wrestlers came from the back to help catch me. The crowd laughed as everyone chased me around the ring before I let them catch me. As they lifted my struggling body off the ground to carry me back to the center of the ring, Bruiser sucker punched me in the ribs.

"What the fuck Bruiser? Not cool man." Henry said as he glared at him. "Relax Hayseed. Let's just get this over with."

I allowed them to slip the dress over my head and the plan had been for them to allow me to escape the ring and run around so everyone could get a good look at me before fleeing to the back. Instead one of the guys came forward with a tube of lipstick in his hand.

As I tried to break away Bruiser punched me again. "You are going to be a good little bitch and let us do whatever we want."

Henry grabbed him by the neck. "I already warned you about that once. There won't be a next time."

"Fuck off Henry the sissy has it coming." Bruiser replied as he tried to push Henry away and moved toward me.

Before Henry could reply, I shrugged off the two guys holding me and cocked my fist back, unloading years of repressed anger as soon as Bruiser was within reach. "I told you not to call me that you son of a bitch!" As he staggered back I seized the opportunity to make him regret ever calling me that name.

Next thing I knew, I was in the dressing room with a lot of the guys standing around me. I could not understand why they had fear in their eyes while telling me to snap out of it. I blinked a few times as my senses started returning. "Snap out of what?"

Henry frowned as he motioned for everyone to back up. "You lost it Harley. Let's step outside so we can talk in private."

I looked down to see I was still in the ugly dress. My eyes searched across the room and as soon as I saw Bruiser, my rage returned.

I moved past Henry in a flash with the intent of finishing what I started. Bruiser grabbed his bag and didn't even get a single step toward the side door before I knocked him to the floor. "Who's the fucking sissy now asshole?"

I reared back to punch him again when Henry grabbed me in an arm bar. "I think he learned his lesson. We are going to talk whether you like it or not. Are you going to come willingly or am I going to have to drag you?"

The moment Henry touched me I felt a surge in my strength. I flipped the extremely large man over my shoulder and started punching Bruiser again. Soon I had five of the biggest guys trying to hold me down. After they could not get me to stop my assault, six more joined in.

I tried to get away but after a moment I knew it was a futile effort. "Fine, I'll go."

"What sorts of demons do you have in you?" Henry asked once we were away from everyone else.

I quickly removed the dress as if it were on fire and would burn me if I kept it on another second. "What in the hell are you talking about?"

Henry shook his head. "Don't play dumb kid. I watched you lose it. I weigh three hundred pounds and you tossed me like I was nothing. Only someone with some serious shit going on has that kind of anger in them."

I searched my mind trying to figure out exactly what I did to make him say that but I was coming up blank. It couldn't have been as bad as he was making it out to be.

"You were just in the right position for me to use your weight against you. You taught me that!" I replied as I balled up the dress and threw it as far as I could. "So I fought Bruiser… why does that make me have a demon? The bastard has been begging for someone to kick his ass for years."

Henry's posture straightened as he shook his head again. "You didn't just fight Bruiser. You beat the crap out him as well as anyone who tried to separate you two. You beat up every guy who tried to interfere. The only reason you didn't get me in the ring is that I recognized the look in your eyes and knew better than to get close until you calmed down. Hell kid, even after you calmed a little you still got me."

I laughed while I pulled my ponytail from where I hid it under my shirt. I knew he was pulling a joke on me. There was no way I could have done what he said. "Yeah right. That's a good one. I need to get going. There's a cold beer waiting on me down at Monday's."

Henry moved to block my way back inside. "I'm not joking Harley. You're the skinniest guy in the building. Can you imagine how it looked to the crowd when you took down everyone? They damned near rioted. The owner of the building is furious." He ran his hands through his hair in frustration. "I'm worried about you kid. I want to help but I can't if you won't let me."

Knowing better than to share my problems with anyone, much less a macho man like Henry, I felt my pockets and realized I had my keys and wallet. Everything left inside wouldn't be missed. "Thanks for your concern but I'm fine. I'm sorry and you don't have to fire me. I quit."

"Don't do that. I never said anything about firing you." I turned toward the back parking lot where my truck was parked when Henry reached out to grab me. "I'm not done talking. I'm trying to help you kid."

I dodged out of his grasp. "Well, I'm done listening. Fuck this shit. I'm doing this for fun but you know what? I didn't have fun tonight." I paused to catch my breath and hold back tears that wanted to escape. "I'm sorry I lost my temper. Thanks for trying but trust me; I'm not worth the effort. You've always been good to me and I've always appreciated it. I'll see you around."

I turned the corner cursing my situation and almost slammed into the gorgeous brunette. Great, now she probably thinks I'm some kind of psycho in addition to seeing me be humiliated.

"Are you okay?" She asked with a beautiful European accent.

I shrugged and sidestepped her while I flushed with embarrassment. "I'm fine thanks. Sorry for almost running into you and ruining everything in there tonight."

She laughed and when she did my problems seemed to melt away. "You did not ruin anything. That was most enjoyable. Your insults to the crowd were quite amusing and rather spot on. When the others attacked, you handled yourself better than anyone would have expected." She paused as a confused expression crossed her perfect face. "Your moves seemed almost otherworldly."

I attempted a shy smile. I did not feel worthy of her attention. She reached up and removed my hat before taking off my glasses and pulling the band holding my ponytail from my hair.

"You have amazing eyes. I have only ever seen that shade of grey once before." The breathtaking beauty said while fluffing my hair so it fell around my face.

Her touch was electric and fired up desires stronger than anything I ever experienced before. It felt like I needed her to breath.

"They pale in comparison to yours." I replied softly as I looked up to realize that with her heels, she was at least six inches taller than myself.

To me, women had been nothing more than a pleasant distraction. I always possessed a take it or leave it frame of mind when it came to attraction. It is hard to explain. I have always adored women but I'd never wanted anything from any woman I'd ever met other than something to distract me from my everyday life.

My feelings were different when it came to the perfect creation standing before me. There was something about her that called to my heart. If there was such a thing as love at first sight, I was experiencing it. Of course I wanted to know her in the physical sense but I desired to know her hopes and dreams more. I wanted to spend the rest of my life making sure her dreams came true.

For the first time I my life I was standing before a woman that made me want to be better than I was… to be the best version of me possible.

"What realm are you from?" She asked as she took my hand in hers. "I have never felt such an attraction before. Not even when under another's spell."

My brows creased as I pondered her confusing question. "I'm from here if that's what you are asking but I feel an attraction too. Someone would have to blind not to be attracted to you."

Her slender fingers wrapped in my hair as she pulled my lips to meet hers. The second her tongue found mine I knew I would never be the same.

"What are you doing?" A surprised little voice said, interrupting our moment. I turned toward the source to see a small red haired girl. "Daddy and Uncle Jeb are ready to go."

My heart sunk as I remembered that Randy told me the beauty before me was married. He apparently failed to mention that she had a daughter.

The woman's eyes never left mine as she replied, "Kaley, tell them I have another way home."

The little girl studied me for a minute before she grinned. "Oh snap! You're Hayseed! You really kicked some ass in there. I'd watch out if I were you though. You insulted my Daddy; nobody talks to him that way and lives to talk about it. Hulking Henry and my Daddy and my uncle are all best friends and the three of them will get ya good."

"Kaley stop being mean." The exotic beauty said while gently running her hand up and down my arm. "You know as well as I do that your father and Jeb thought it was funny."

Fear overwhelmed me as the realization that not only had I insulted the Dawson brothers, but I was caught kissing one of their wives. "Um, I got to go." I said nervously. "It was nice to meet you both."

I ran as fast as I could to my truck before anything else could happen to make a horrible night even worse.

Henry was about to walk back inside. He shook his head thinking about the crowd that always gathered around the back doors trying to get pictures or autographs and how they made a wide berth for one of the nicest people he had ever known.

He laughed as Thomas's little girl and either Cali's wife Dani or her sister Polina walked by him having a heated discussion.

"I cannot believe you told her your father and uncle were mad." The beautiful brunette scolded.

The adorable girl shrugged her shoulders and grinned mischievously. "I thought it was funny. Did you see how fast she ran when I said Henry was my friend? I've never seen anyone move like that."

"What are you up to Little Bit?" Henry said as they reached his side. "Causing trouble as usual?"

Henry stood a little taller and tried to ooze charm in the hopes that it was Polina he was talking to. Dani was a lost cause since she was a lesbian and very married but if the woman was her identical twin sister, he stood a chance. Especially if his nephew had done what Henry asked him to.

The little girl shook her head. "Not me Henry. Aunt Polina just thinks I am."

Polina rolled her eyes. "Would you expect anything less from her? She told Hayseed that you and the guys are gunning for her because she insulted them ringside."

Henry shook his head and lifted Kaley in his arms. "I swear you are every bit the troublemaker your Aunt Cali used to be."

The little girl's green eyes lit up. "Am I really?"

Henry laughed again. "I didn't mean that as a compliment."

Kaley's father Thomas walked up grinning. "Cali can do no wrong in her eyes so any comparison is a compliment. What's she done now?"

Polina told Thomas and Jeb what Kaley had done. Both men laughed before Thomas scolded the little girl about her language but his reprimand lost its effectiveness because everyone except Polina clearly enjoyed what the little girl said.

"Who is he anyway?" Jeb asked. "He has the Dawson fight in him for sure."

"Not to mention the hair." Thomas added knowingly.

Henry nodded. "Yeah, I've thought that a couple of times myself. You should have seen him before he lost so much weight. He used to look just like ya'll. He's Tori Smith's kid brother Harley. He's a good kid and a hard worker. Hayseed's usually as laid back as they come but Bruiser pushed him too hard tonight. They've had bad blood between them since grade school from what I've heard. That boy's temper is as bad as Cali's."

Thomas cut his eyes toward Jeb. "Do you think he's the one?"

"The one what?" Kaley asked her father.

"Don't worry about it baby." Thomas replied.

Jeb laughed. "I wouldn't be surprised. He went through those guys like they were nothing. Hell even I'd think twice before crossing him."

Henry moved closer to Polina. They both turned to each other to speak at the same time. Polina paused. "I apologize. You were about to say something?"

Henry shook his head. "You go first."

Polina smiled. "No, that is not necessary. You were saying?"

Henry looked like a love-struck teenager as he placed his hands in his pockets and kicked at a small rock. "How long are you in town? Maybe we can grab something to eat sometime?"

Polina appeared embarrassed. "Oh. Um. I am not sure yet. It depends on when Dani, Cali and Mrs. Davenport return from California. I am house sitting for them and plan to return home upon their arrival."

Henry nodded knowingly as he reached for a business card with his contact information on it. "Please give me a call when you know." Polina accepted the card before he remembered she was going to say something before he interrupted her. "I didn't give you the chance to say whatever is was you wanted to say. Please go ahead."

Polina shook her head. "I do not think I should. Forget I was going to ask anything."

Henry smiled. "No Ma'am. What were you going to ask?"

Polina released a nervous sigh. "I was wondering what you could tell me about Harley. Where could I find her?"

Thomas made a whistling noise before sounding like a machine gun firing before Jeb joined in. "Oh, shot down in flames."

Henry laughed as he punched both of his friend's shoulders while Polina flushed with embarrassment. He was not surprised that such beautiful woman timidly asked about the scrawny kid. He knew his ego should have taken a hit but he had been amazed for a long time how almost every woman fawned over Hayseed. "Harley is a guy but don't feel bad, most people make that mistake when they first see him. He lives with his sister and her girlfriend over on Dow Drive at their father's old place. I'm sure Jeb or Thomas can tell you where it's at."

The brothers nodded as Henry pointed to a large building directly behind where they stood. "He works at the paper during the week and usually hangs out at the bar O.S.I. Monday's after work. He mentioned that he's headed there now to get his drink on."

Polina smiled and placed a hand on his shoulder. "Thank you."

Thomas explained it was time for him to get Kaley home so everyone said their goodbyes and Henry allowed his thoughts to drift back to the kid he thought so much of.

He always liked Hayseed and tried to help him whenever he could. Sure, he was kind of weird but the weirdness only added to his personality. He was always full of surprises. He had lost probably close to half his weight in the last year or two. As a result, most people were like Polina. They thought he was a girl at first glance. People then assumed he was gay after realizing he was a guy because of his soft voice and strange gait.

Henry laughed to himself as he thought again about Polina's interest. Hayseed always attracted the prettiest women. He had proven many times over he wasn't gay by bedding almost every available woman in town as well as a few of the unavailable ones. Nobody could understand how the girly kid with big eyes was able to talk his way into almost any woman's bed. Henry guessed it was his laid back manner.

Hayseed was not afraid to approach the prettiest woman in the room to start a conversation. He always had the best jokes and funniest comebacks. He also never met a stranger and treated everyone the same. It did not matter if they were the town mayor or the town drunk, the kid treated everyone equally.

The kid was also a hard worker. Henry remembered how he used to work his tail off around town for all the old people. He had been told by others about Hayseed helping out wherever he could and gratefully accepting whatever they wanted to pay, even if it was only lunch.

He had to give Hayseed credit. The kid was fearless and willing to do anything asked of him in the ring with a smile. Henry grinned as he remembered giving him the name Hayseed. The role he played in the ring was someone who appeared to be a sophisticated country bumpkin so his opponents would constantly underestimate him. Harley embraced the idea wholeheartedly and thrived under the persona. Henry could not help but wonder if it was more than an act.

Henry assumed from being friends with his sister that Hayseed had it as rough growing up as she did. It was not until he had a front row seat to his outburst that he had an inkling of how much worse it probably was.

He briefly wondered if there could be an otherworldly cause for Harley's actions but quickly dismissed it since he'd known the kid's family for years. He reached into his back pocket to retrieve his phone before dialing a number. "Hey Tori, this is Henry. Are you busy? We need to talk about Harley…"

 

Chapter Three

Given my mood, I decided hanging out with a group of friends that would spend the entire night reminding me of the bet was a bad idea. Instead I stopped by the liquor store and bought two large bottles of tequila before going home.

Another side effect of my weird changes was that my tolerance for alcohol had increased substantially. I'd have to finish the first bottle before I felt the slightest buzz and finish the second to become properly intoxicated.

I sighed as I saw both Tori's and Missy's cars in the driveway. I hoped they would be out partying since it was Saturday night but after the way my day had gone, I should have known better. I took a deep breath to bury all my feelings before getting out of my truck.

Once again I looked for my owl friend because I really needed to talk but once again he was nowhere to be seen. With a sigh I walked in the back door.

I paused at the door to see my sister and her girlfriend leaning into each other on the black leather sofa. They looked like they should be out somewhere from the way they were dressed. They also had done their hair and makeup for a night on the town, not for a quiet night in. The one thing that worried me was the old stuffed pink bear Tori cradled in her arms.

I prepared for the worst because that stupid bear had always been her comfort when things were at their worst. The poor bear was coming apart at the seams, but anytime I mentioned her getting rid of it you would have thought I asked her to kill a relative.

"At one time you loved the care bear as much as I do!" She would say anytime I mentioned it. I would always laugh because the thing wasn't even a real care bear. It looked like something you would win at a cheap carnival.

"I figured ya'll would be out somewhere." I said as I walked through the living room.

I increased my stride as soon as I saw my sister's face. She had that 'we need to talk' look and all I wanted to do was get drunk and go to sleep.

"We're about to watch a movie. Care to join us?" Missy said as she motioned toward the matching leather chair.

I shook my head. "It's okay. I've been told enough times about how having her little brother around cramps Tori's style. I'm going to turn in early. See ya'll tomorrow."

Tori huffed as she got up from the couch. "That was a long time ago Harley. You know I don't feel that way anymore. Besides, we need to talk."

Called it.

I exhaled loudly before heading back toward my bedroom. "No we don't. It's been a long day and I'm tired. Goodnight."

Tori launched herself at me and wrapped her arms tightly around my waist. "Henry called a few minutes ago. There are a lot of people who are worried about you. I'm worried about you little brother. Why won't you talk to me?"

I peeled her arms away from me. "Nobody gives a shit about me. How can you even say that? I've had a bad day and I'm not in good mood. Leave me alone so I can go to bed."

She moved to block the door. "No. I'm not letting you go anywhere until you tell me what is going on with you. Are you sick? Is it something else? You can tell me whatever it is. You know I love you unconditionally."

My eyes narrowed as I turned toward the back door before she jumped in front of me again.

Feeling like a caged animal, I lashed out verbally. Years and years of buried hurts came boiling to the surface. "Unconditionally my ass! Who was it that did not want me around? Who let her girlfriend make my life hell when nobody was looking? Who left me alone with our mother? You could have stayed in touch with me. I worshipped the ground you walked on and you left without saying goodbye. The only reason you even admitted we were kin was because Dad died and I was all you had left."

I watched as tears started to form in my sister's eyes before she started yelling. "I'm sorry but I couldn't help moving out. You have no idea what I went through with Bennie. I had to break off all contact. I was screwed up for a long time."

I slammed my fist into my chest as my tears flowed freely. "You could have stayed in contact with me. You left me without saying goodbye! The only person who ever made me feel loved left without saying why. I never did anything but love you completely and just like everyone else, you cast me aside because it was convenient."

I stared at her fiercely and my voice took on a hardened edge. "For the record, I do know what you went through because the sick bastard did the same and worse to me. At least Mom stopped him when she found out it happened to you and got you help. Care to guess what she told me after I told her what he was doing to me? She told me to never tell anyone else and deal with it. She told me if I had acted like boys should then it never would have happened. She told me it was my fault. It got so bad I told Dad but he acted like I was only trying to get attention. He told me to stop lying."

Tori's mouth dropped as she stared at me in disbelief. "I had no idea. Why didn't you tell me? If I had known…"

I cut her off with an incredulous glare. "What would you have done? You would have protected me? You would have saved me? If our own mother wouldn't protect me and my own father didn't believe me, why would anyone else?" Disdain dripped from my voice. "You never protected me from your little girlfriend. Hell you wouldn't even acknowledge we were related until I learned how to act like everyone expected. Don't you dare tell me you would have done something."

I slammed my fist into my chest again as my tears started to flow freely. "I had to save myself. You want to know why Mom won't talk to me? Why I moved in with Granny when I was thirteen? It's because I held a knife to that son of a bitch's dick and told him if he brought it near me again I would cut it off. After he told Mom she would have to choose because he refused to put up with me anymore, she said that I would leave. Mom chose him over me. Dad didn't care enough to protect me or take me in when I had nowhere else to go. You wouldn't have a damn thing to do with me and Granny only took me in for the check she received. Hell I couldn't even stay in her extra bedroom. She made me sleep on her couch. You only started to have anything to do with me because of a lack of options. Nobody… and I mean NOBODY gives a damn about me."

Tori looked like I had slapped her. "How can say that about me? I swear I love you no matter what."

I gripped the door frame tightly to keep my hands from lashing out. "Oh really? Then why are you and Missy trying to embarrass me in front of the entire town? The only thing anybody wants to talk about is how they can't wait to see me in whatever fucking outfit you have picked out."

I fell to my knees before looking up. "Fuck your acting like you give a damn. People don't know what to make of me as it is. You know how hard I fought to get away from all those names I used to be called and yet you're making me go through it all over again. Things have happened to me, I can't let anyone …"

I shut up before I said too much and Tori rushed over and took me in her arms. "I thought it just a joke. I thought we could have fun like when you were little."

I shook my head as I started to get to my feet and away from her. I looked back after I opened the door. "No you didn't. You've always known how I felt and only wanted to embarrass me. I used to trust you but you're just like everyone else."

Missy rushed out when she heard Tori screaming for Harley to stop. She was prepared to break up a fight and angered to see Tori bawling in the middle of the driveway. "Did he hurt you?"

Tori shook her head. "No. I've hurt him."

Missy tried looking for red marks. "Where did he hit you?"

Tori looked at Missy as if she were crazy. "Hit me? Harley would never do that. He thinks I don't love him. I failed him and now I think I lost him."

Missy hugged her tightly. "Why does he think I made his life a living hell? I love him like he's my own brother."

Tori shook her head. "He's talking about Cali. She used to pick on him all the time and I let her."

Missy ran her hands though Tori's hair. "He's just upset. Give him time, he will come around."

"What have I done?" Tori cried as she pulled away and started back to the house. "I have to find him."

Missy followed her inside and grabbed her purse. "Let me drive, you're in no shape to get the behind the wheel."

"Awe, does the little princess need to put on her frilly panties?" My father's booming voice echoed in my mind.

"Quit being a little sissy and man up." My step-father's voice said in my head. "If you act like a girl then you have no reason to cry when you get treated like one."

I frowned as I heard my mother's disapproving voice. "You know nobody likes a cry-baby. You've got to start acting like a boy is supposed to act. It's not that hard."

I pulled over to the side of the road to gather my thoughts. They were right. I needed to man up and start acting like I was taught to act. It wasn't that hard. Like my step-father often told me, only a pussy gets upset when someone calls them a name. A man will bury that shit and never let anyone know how he really feels.

Feeling foolish for melting down, I did a U-turn and headed back home. I never should have vented to Tori like I did. Maybe if I acted like it didn't happen she would not push me.

I laughed at my wishful thinking. I foolishly dropped a bombshell on her. There was no way she would let it go. I had to man up and apologize for saying what I did. I would also honor my bet with dignity. A man never welches. If the club won the bet I would accept my humiliation with a smile and then get on with my life like it never happened.

I was surprised and slightly relieved to see Missy's car gone when I pulled in the driveway. Unfortunately her headlights appeared in the driveway before I could get out of my truck. I sighed and ran to the house before they could speak to me.

Having no more than turned on the TV in my bedroom, I frowned when there was a light knock on my door. "Come in."

Tori timidly poked her head through the doorway. "Can we talk?"

I raised my inner wall as I motioned for her to sit next to me on the bed. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have lashed out at like that. I had a bad night and took it out on you. That was a bitch move on my part. It won't happen again"

Tori shook her head. "Please don't apologize. I'm sorry for not being there for you like I should have. I've been a terrible sister. I never should have cornered you with that stupid bet."

Feeling guilty about worrying her, I pulled her into a hug. "You've always been the sister I deserved. The bet is fine. If you win I won't put up a fight."

She pulled back just enough to look into my eyes. "That's not exactly a ringing endorsement. How many times have I come to you with my problems? How many times have you stayed up all night just to console me? I want to be here for you like you that. If something is troubling you, I want to know so I can help you through it."

I smiled and kissed her forehead. "Thank you. I don't deserve you as a sister but I promise to be better. I'm fine so you can quit worrying. I was being a little puss and shouldn't have fagged out like that. It will never happen again."

Tori sighed and rested her forehead on mine. "You're talking like Daddy and closing up on me again. Dammit will you stop doing that. We had a breakthrough. I can help you if you let me."

I hugged her tighter. "You did help. I know what I have to do. I just forgot for a minute. Our conversation brought back memories of the lessons I forgot about." Or tried not to think about.

"You aren't going to talk to me about it are you?" Tori asked sadly.

I shrugged my shoulders as I turned on my ps3. "There's nothing else to say. I was being a little bitch and shouldn't have."

She looked around my room. Probably to change topics just long enough for me to let my guard down. It was one of her favored ploys. "You really should put up some pictures or something. This room looks the same as when you moved in. It wouldn't hurt my feelings if you painted it. I couldn't believe Daddy actually thought I'd like it, you'd think he didn't know me."

I glanced around and she was right. I didn't see the need to make changes for my comfort since it was her house. This used to be her bedroom before Dad died and she moved into the master bedroom. The walls were the same very light lilac and the furniture was still white with the drawers painted slightly darker shade of purple. Other than my stuff on the dresser, it looked exactly like she kept it. Only much cleaner.

I shrugged. "Doesn't bother me. I didn't want to mess it up since he was so proud of his work."

"You keep it so tidy. I wish I could be as organized as you."

I frowned as another memory surfaced. "Old habits die hard. You don't want to know what would happen if there was a speck of dirt on my floor."

"I'm going to cancel the bet so don't worry about it." Tori said as she started to stand.

I reached out and grabbed her wrist. "Don't do that. I'm a man of my word. I knew what might happen so I'm prepared for the consequences."

"I'll say it's my idea. Nobody will give you a hard time if I'm the one who cancels it."

My anger started to spike again. "That's bullshit and you know it. If you do that they'll still blame me. We are going through with the bet and that's final."

"Are you sure?" She asked.

"I'm sure." I replied without hesitation. "I have no choice. I'm sorry for acting like such a puss about it."

Tori sighed again. "You still might win you know."

I laughed as I turned my attention to the game. "Yeah right. You already told me you had two in reserve. I know you wouldn't miss out on this chance. Don't worry. I'll let you have your fun."

"Harley that was not why I did this."

I waved toward the door. "Whatever. I'll see you in the morning."

With a frown she slowly walked out of the room. "I love you."

I chuckled at her audacity. "Sure you do. I love you too."

She sighed heavily. "Harley."

I started my game without glancing at her. "Goodnight."

Once she was gone I locked the door and rolled a fat joint in the hope that I could soon be asleep and this miserable day would be over.

"How is he?" Missy asked as soon as Tori sat down next to her on the couch.

Tori curled into a small ball as she hugged Missy tightly. "He's shutting down worse than before. I had no idea what he went through and I left him alone in that. I was so wrapped up in myself that I didn't think about anybody else. He thinks I don't love him and I can see why he does. What can I do? He's so bad he's starting to quote our father."

Missy gently stroked Tori's hair. "He's young, confused and upset. You remember how it was."

"Confused? Do you think he's gay?" Tori asked.

Missy shrugged. "Have you seen him with a woman? I haven't and Lord knows enough want him."

Tori shook her head. "No way. I'm not picking up that vibe at all plus he used to be quite the manwhore. He loves women."

"You know him better than me but you have to admit he's not the most masculine man. I could be wrong and he'll be back to his normal crazy self in no time."

Tori sat up and stared into Missy's eyes. "But I don't want him to be his idea of normal. He learned normal from some seriously fucked up people. I just want him to be himself, whatever that is."

Missy smiled. "I'm sure he will be when he's ready but you can't force it. It has to be on his terms."

Tori stayed silent for about half an hour before she sighed and started to get up. "I guess you're right. I'm going to take a long hot shower. Care to join me?"

Missy nodded as she rose from seat and stretched slightly. "A long hot bath sounds better. You go ahead and get the water started while I pour us some wine."

Hunger pangs prevented my quest for sleep. Hearing the water running in the bathroom, I figured I could sneak into the kitchen without running into anyone.

I was bent over looking in the refrigerator when I heard Missy. "Move it buster. You're in the way."

I turned towards her. "I know. I'm sorry about that. Just getting a midnight snack."

She moved closer and placed a hand over my shoulder and grabbed the bottle of wine. "I'm teasing you. You're not in the way."

I placed the ingredients to make a sandwich on a plate before stepping out of her path. "It feels that way sometimes."

Missy poured two drinks before turning to me. "Why do you say that? It's your house."

I shook my head, "No, it's Tori's house. I just live here."

She leaned against the counter. "What is up with you Harley? You have your sister tied up in knots. She just spent the last half hour crying her eyes out because she is so worried about you. I'm worried too. I hate seeing either of you like this."

My appetite disappeared the moment she mentioned how I was causing Tori distress. "I didn't mean to worry ya'll. I'm sorry."

Missy sighed. "It's nothing to apologize for. We see you when you don't have your personality turned on and know something is bothering you. I want you to know we are here for you. Your sister loves you and doesn't like to see you so unhappy. I think it's time you deal with your issues before it tears this house apart."

I tried to keep the tears from my eyes. "I'll work on it so neither of you will have to worry." Placing the plate back in the fridge, I offered a half-hearted smile. "Goodnight."

Missy frowned as she grabbed the two glasses she filled. "Goodnight."

I walked back to my bedroom and sprawled across my sister's old bed. I was a burden to Tori. I was a burden to Missy. Their relationship was too new and Tori was finally happy after being miserable for many years. Missy was perfect for her and the last thing I wanted to do was cause either of them grief.

Tori only asked me to move in to save money after Dad died and left her his house. I was happy to do it because I wanted to be close so I could protect her. She could not afford to live here on her own but with Missy to help with the bills and take care of her, Tori didn't need me getting in the way anymore.

I quickly dressed before tossing my clothes and other essentials into a duffle bag. Tori and Missy would not have to worry about me if I weren't around. If I didn't live here then I could make her think I was as happy as everyone else believed me to be.

"Oh there you are Mr. O. Now you show up." I said to the small owl that was resting on the hood of my truck.

He hooted in response and as I walked to my truck he hopped on my shoulder.

"I don't want to hear any excuses." I said as I reached up to lightly pet him. "You're going to need to find someone else to bother from now on. I'm messing with Tori's happily ever after so I'm outta here. Take care of yourself."

Mr. O. started digging his talons into my shoulder as I tried to shoo him away. Finally, after no small amount of effort, I was able to get him to let go. I quickly jumped in my truck and slammed the door before he could latch on again. Crazy bird, what got into him?

 

Chapter Four

"Is Harley's truck in the driveway?" Tori asked as she joined Missy in the kitchen. "I went to ask him if he wanted breakfast but he's not there."

Missy looked out of the small window above the sink before turning to Tori with a bewildered expression. "No. Where could he be this early on a Sunday?"

Tori ran back toward the bathroom to double check that he wasn't there before going into Harley's bedroom. She yelled frantically she as stepped out with the letter. "Most of his things are gone and he left a note."

Missy rushed to Tori's side as she read it aloud. "I'm fine. Thank you for putting up with me for so long. You and Missy are great together and I'm glad you finally found love. I can see you are in good hands. I was just in the way and without my moping around the house all the time, you will get to see me at my best instead of at my worst. I love you and you can stop worrying about me."

"Why does he think he is in the way?" Tori asked as she held the note tightly. "I've always tried to make sure he feels at home."

Missy frowned as she remembered the conversation they had the night before. "Oh no."

"What oh no?"

Missy sat down on Harley's bed before she placed her head in her trembling hands and told Tori about the conversation. She looked up to meet Tori's eyes. "I only told him that so he would know we cared. He must have thought I was asking him to move out."

Tori reached for her phone and dialed Harley's number. "Come on, answer it please. Shit… Hey it's me. Come back home. You have never been in the way. Missy didn't mean to upset you. She only wanted you to know she cared. We love you and want you to call as soon as you get this."

Tori frantically called all of Harley's friends that she knew of and nobody had seen him. "Where did he go?" She became hysterical as she collapsed next to her girlfriend.

"I'm so sorry. You know I would never run him off don't you?" Missy said as she pulled Tori into her arms. "I knew when we got together you two were a package deal and didn't mind because he's so cool and lovable."

Tori nodded as she wrapped her arms around Missy. "I know. He's been taking everything wrong lately. I don't blame you. I just hope he is okay."

The sound of my phone constantly ringing roused me from a fitful sleep. I slowly sat up to see fifteen missed calls from Tori along with numerous calls and texts from just about everyone I knew.

"She found my note." I said before sending a mass text telling everyone I was fine and turning my phone off.

I opened the door of my truck and stepped out before stretching. Sleeping in an abandoned campground was not part of the plan when I left the house last night but I could not find a single vacancy at any of the affordable hotels in town. I should have known better than to think I could get a room on an autumn weekend in East Tennessee. Too many people traveled to see the myriad of colors provided by the leaves before they fell for the winter.

The last time this place was used was almost two years ago when an action movie was shot in the area. Nobody would ever forget it because the sheriff's son died during the filming of one of the stunts. Ryan Crews and Cali Dawson were local heroes. I knew Ryan from when he would hang out with Cali and Tori. He was always nice and funny. When he was around, Cali wasn't mean. The day Ryan died was a sad one for everybody.

Seeing how it was a perfect October day, I decided a nice hike was what I needed to sort everything out. I locked up my truck before trekking the short distance to the long trail that led to a beautiful cliff where I always went when I needed clarity.

As I walked the well-worn path, my mind was a conflagration of contradictions. At twenty-three, I was far more successful than most my age. I should have been at the top of the world but I was miserable. The doctors could not offer an explanation for the changes to my body but they assured me I was perfectly healthy. I had a loving sister but all I did was cause her worry. I finally met the woman of my dreams but she was married and had a kid. I had a large circle of friends but if they knew the person I was on the inside they would feel I betrayed them. I had a good job who would probably support me but they had an image to protect and keeping someone like me employed would be bad for business if my secret got out.

I made it to the top and looked over the edge. The scene was so beautiful and awe inspiring. I wondered how a God that made something this majestic could mess up so badly when he made me. I leaned forward and for a brief moment the thought crossed my mind that in one small step, nobody would be hurt by finding out I deceived them. I would never burden anyone again.

Seemingly out of nowhere, a strong gush of wind tried to force me to act on the fleeting thought that I would never actually act upon.

"It is gorgeous is it not?" A female voice said as she placed a firm hand on my shoulder to keep me from falling.

My mouth dropped after I turned to find the source. It was her, the woman from last night but it couldn't be. The woman from last night did not carry the same aura as the one in front of me. I did not feel the desperate need to know this woman like I did before.

I had no idea women as beautiful as the one from yesterday actually existed and now I had met a second one. I stared at the tan beauty with long brown hair and amazing lavender eyes without saying a word. Her single-shouldered flowing white grown seemed fitting since she looked so majestic.

"I always come here when I need to think. It reminds me of where I grew up. I find peace among Mother Terra's creations." She said as she pulled me away from the ledge. "What brings you up here?"

She looked at me expectantly for a moment before I realized she was waiting for me to reply. "Oh, I'm here for the same thing." I studied her a moment longer. "I'm sorry but I have to ask. Do you have a twin sister?"

There was a hint of sadness as she shook her perfect head. "I am sorry but no. I am an only child."

I found it odd that two women could look so similar and have the same accent yet not be related. I could not explain it but I believed the woman when she said they were not sisters. "My mistake."

The exotic beauty sat down on the ledge and motioned for me to follow. Her sadness disappeared and an amazing smile emerged as her long legs dangled over the edge. "What is on your mind that you felt the need to make such a journey?"

"Nothing important." I replied. "I just wanted to take advantage of a perfect day."

"You are not a good liar." The woman said with a gentle coaxing in her voice. "I have found that putting a voice to your worries always helps. I am willing to listen."

I shook my head. "You don't want to hear my problems. Nobody would want to hear what is bothering me."

Her shoulder gently bumped mine as she smiled. "Yes I do. I would not have asked otherwise."

I could not figure out why this gorgeous woman was bothering to waste the time to offer any comfort to a complete stranger. "No offense but why do you care? Why are you being so nice to me?"

She appeared lost in thought for a moment before she answered. "You remind me of a dear friend. Talking to you reminds me of a simpler time when she and I would sit with nature and discuss our hopes and fears. Please allow me to help you. It would make me feel as if I were helping her."

I could see the sincerity in her eyes and knew her kindness was genuine. "I guess the main things is that there is a costume party coming up and people want me to wear an embarrassing costume."

The woman looked at me expectantly. "And? What is the problem? A few hours in clothing you deem embarrassing is not worthy of such agonizing perspective."

"You don't understand." I huffed.

She nodded. "That is true, I do not. Which is why I am asking you for further explanation. You cannot give me vague responses and expect me to understand enough to offer advice."

I bristled at her words and looked out over the beautiful scenery. "I never asked for your advice."

Her slender fingers pulled my hair away from my face. "Such strong despair in one so young and attractive. Your eyes are far too beautiful to carry so much sadness. Tell me what really troubles you. I am here to help, not to judge."

My brows furrowed as I studied her. "I'm not as young as I look. I'd almost bet we are the same age."

Silky brown hair flowed backward as she started laughing. "It would be a losing wager on your part. Of that I guarantee."

Knowing her laughter would only intensify if I told her my troubles, I jumped to my feet. "It was nice to meet you. Enjoy the rest of your day."

Another strong gust of wind blasted me and again I found myself precariously close to the edge as I tried to maintain my balance.

The woman grabbed my hand. "Show care. There is no need to flee. I am here to help. Tell me what is worrying you."

I felt a strange tingling through my body before I sat down again while knowing beyond a shadow of a doubt I could trust this odd, gorgeous woman. "Have you ever felt like God made a mistake?"

She nodded. "I have felt that many times." She moved closer and held my hand in hers. "I will let you in on a little known secret. The ones people consider Gods and Goddesses are fallible. Most are essentially good and act in ways they consider to be in the best interest of the greater good, but even the most well-intentioned of them make mistakes."

I nodded at her words and how they made sense. "You make it sound like they are human."

The amazing woman smiled and the birds in the area started singing when she did so. "You are not that far off. Our origins are very similar." She frowned as she stared over the horizon before turning back toward me. "Gods, as you call them, suffer regret over their mistakes the same as humans and try to make amends."

My mind could not quite grasp what she was trying to tell me. "What do you mean?"

The beautiful woman paused thoughtfully while she contemplated my question. "Say there is a devastating storm, a rainbow will follow to provide hope that better days are ahead. If a mistake is made in a particular area, usually there will be greatness throughout the rest. For instance, if a person is born blind, their other senses become enhanced to compensate."

"That makes sense," I replied quietly.

She cocked a perfectly shaped brow at me. "Am I to assume you believe yourself to be a mistake?"

"Oh yeah," I nodded. "Very much so."

"I do not see you as such." She said as she looked into my eyes. "When I look at you, I see greatness. You have so much love that you freely give to others and in turn that love makes others better. The work ethic you exhibit pushes others to strive because they can see what can be accomplished with effort. You have a humor that puts others at ease and aids them in forgetting their troubles, even if only for a little while. You can lead in a manner that makes others willingly follow. You possess an intelligence that few can match and an inner confidence that is unsurpassed. There is nothing you have failed to achieve once you made up your mind."

I released a burdened sigh. "If I'm not a mistake then surely God must hate me."

She frowned as she looked over the ledge. "That cannot be true. You are at war with yourself. You hold on to such pain and anger that you fail to live up to your true potential. Your search for acceptance has led you to a life that is unfulfilled. You lower yourself to others expectations when you could be great. That is not healthy for you or those who care about you."

Tears tried to escape as I shook my head. "Nobody cares about me."

"Oh you could not be more wrong." She said as she pulled me to her side in a comforting hug. "You have many who care. None more so than your sister."

My voice started breaking as I buried my head into the woman's shoulder. "Nobody would care if they knew the truth about me."

"Why do you feel like that? You have so much love that you freely bestow upon those around you. Do you not think those feelings are mutual?"

"Nobody would love me knowing the feelings I fight every day or what has happened to my body." I could not believe I was about to actually voice my deepest held secrets to a stranger but something about her had a soothing effect on my conflicted emotions. "How can anyone love someone who believes they should have been born a woman instead of a man and their body seems to enforce those feelings?"

My mind shot to the amazing woman I had met outside wrestling. It was a good thing she was married so I would not have to experience the feeling of rejection after she saw what I really looked like. "I'll always be alone."

She smiled and placed a gentle arm over my shoulder before cradling me in her ample bosom. "Now we arrive at the crux. That was not hard to say was it? Do not fret over such a thing child. Those who are true to you would never abandon you. Many others have felt the same and thrived after accepting the truth of their situation and most do not have the beauty you possess."

My eyes widened with the first glimmer of hope I felt in ages. "People like me have really thrived?"

The woman nodded. "Indeed."

Fear started to creep back into my subconscious. "But I would make a terrible woman. Look at me, I am far too tall."

The woman's laughter suddenly made my concerns seem trivial as she started to speak again. "Your excuses are weak and you know this to be true. I am taller than you. Do you believe my height makes me less of a woman?"

My face flushed with embarrassment. "No. You are perfect."

My heart warmed as she smiled at me again. "As could you be Harley Dakota Smith. Deal with the pain of your past and allow it to make you a stronger person. You must learn to accept yourself and not be so dependent on others for approval. If you can do that, then you will achieve greatness."

"That's easier said than done." I replied.

"I never said it would be easy child. I am saying it is possible. Nothing worthwhile is ever easy. You are stronger than you think. I have faith that you can be the person you were meant to be."

The way she said it made me believe it too. Tears of gratitude filled my eyes as I gazed upon the amazing woman. "Talking to you gives me hope. Maybe I can make it after all." I timidly placed a chaste kiss on her cheek. "I'm not worthy of your time but thank you for giving me a small part of it."

She ran her fingers through my long red hair. "It is my pleasure. Today has benefitted me as well. You have reminded me of a youth long forgotten." Her lips met my forehead before she continued, "It will be a wondrous day when you realize your potential. You need to sleep now. Dream of the wondrous life you are capable of having and awake with a lighter heart. Greatness awaits you."

"I can see why you have stolen her heart." The kind woman said as she lifted my drowsy body in her arms. "If she had not already fallen for you, I might claim you for myself."

 

Chapter Five

My eyes were slow to open. I was torn between the desire to continue my wonderful dream of a life spent with my unknown brunette beauty and the need to fill my growling stomach. Once the smell of bacon reached my nostrils, my stomach ended up winning the battle.

With a brighter outlook toward life, I sat up on the edge of my bed wondering how I got there. The last I remembered, I was sitting on the edge of the cliff talking to the lady with magnificent eyes.

"She's right you know." I said to myself as I thought of the advice the woman gave me. "A little misguided for living around here but her ideas are sound."

I could be capable of greatness if I just accepted the fact I was weird. I needed to stop yearning for my heart's desires and solely listen to what my mind was telling me. I needed to quit worrying about my internal feelings and focus on moving forward. Nobody needed to know what I was dealing with. She said I was stronger than I realized.

I could use that strength to shut the wrong feelings out.

My stomach rumbled again to remind me that I didn't have time to dwell on what happened. I barely had time to hop in the shower and get to work, much less eat.

"Oh my God you're home!" Missy screamed as I walked in the kitchen. "Tori, Harley's home!"

My sister came running from the living room while still holding the old pink teddy bear she always used for comfort whenever she was troubled and launched herself at me. "Thank goodness! I've been so worried. When did you come in? How did you get past me?"

Remembering what the woman said about how much Tori loved me caused immense sadness at seeing how worried I made her. I tightened my sister's embrace and wanted to cry but replied as a man should. "My bad. Won't happen again."

She leaned forward on her toes to kiss my cheek. "I forgave you the second I saw you. I'm just happy you're okay."

Missy offered me a plate. "I hope you're hungry."

I eagerly accepted. "Thanks, I haven't eaten since lunch Saturday. I'm so hungry I could eat the south bound side out of a north bound cow."

Missy's eyes started to gloss over. "I'm sorry for putting you off your appetite the other night. This is your home. I don't have any right to ask you to leave and would never do it anyway. Even if I wasn't in love with your sister, I'd still love ya like a brother."

I winked at Missy as I took a bite of bacon. "No biggie. You know I love you too but for the record this is Tori's home."

Tori sat down next to me after I took my seat at the table to eat. "No, this is your home too. I don't know why Daddy did that. How did you get past me last night? I slept in the recliner hoping you would come home and we could talk."

I tried to remember coming home as I took another bite of my breakfast but my mind was blank. "I have no idea." I replied after swallowing. "Last thing I remember was talking to a really hot chick I met at the cliff."

"What were you doing at the cliff?" Tori said protectively. "It's dangerous up there."

I shrugged as I sipped my orange juice. "It doesn't matter. The cool thing was this gorgeously tall woman came by. I mean she was unlike any woman I've ever seen." Pausing momentarily, I shook my head. "Actually that's not true, I met someone who could have been her twin at wrestling."

My heart fluttered thinking of her. "My God, the woman I met Saturday night was amazing." I sighed at the memory. "It was love at first sight. Too bad she's married because I could see myself spending the rest of my life with her." I shook my head again to gather my thoughts. "Anyway, the woman from yesterday, we talked and she helped me realize I need to get my shit together."

Tori had something to say but was afraid. I smiled at seeing her try so hard to be gentle with my feelings and not upset me again. "Spit it out sis. I promise I won't wig out again."

Tori grinned. "I love that you know me so well. Did you come up with any answers while you were there?"

I nodded and forced a smile. "Yeah."

"And?" She prodded.

I shrugged, "And… like I said, I need to get my shit together."

She smiled as she rested her head on my shoulder. "I won't push you but whenever you're ready to talk, I hope you know I will always be here for you."

I placed my fork on the plate and put my arm around her. "There's nothing to talk about. I know what I gotta do but thanks for the offer." I kissed her on the top of her head. "I love you."

"I love you too."

"Any word if I have lost the best yet?" I asked to change the subject even though I knew it was a lost cause.

Tori smiled. "It looks like you might win after all."

My look was skeptical as I cut my eyes toward her. "What about the two you have in reserve?"

"I haven't called them back. Hopefully they forgot all about it."

My heart overflowed with the love I felt for her at that moment but my sense of honor felt slighted. "You don't have to tank the bet because you're afraid of hurting my feelings. I would have done it without bitching in front of anyone but ya'll."

Missy laughed. "She wasn't only afraid of hurting your feelings. She was thinking about the wellbeing of the club. Apparently slipping a dress over your head and laughing turns you into a dangerous rage machine. We saw the video of what you did in the ring. If you can beat up nine trained wrestlers because they forced you in a dress, what would you do to us?"

I spit out the orange juice I had in my mouth. "There were nine of them? You're messing with me. There is no way I did that."

Tori jumped up to run in the living room. A moment later she returned with her laptop. "Would you believe your own eyes?"

I watched in awed silence at what was on the screen. To the casual observer it looked like I was a machine, showing no real emotion as I took on all comers. Anyone who really knew me, though, would be able to see the rage in my eyes. I could feel the same anger I felt that night and watched in amazement as most of my fury was aimed at Bruiser but anybody who attempted to pull me off him received more than their share of my wrath. I could not believe I took down so many that were so much larger than myself. I had no idea I could be so quick.

The melee continued for ten minutes until it looked like Bruiser could not take anymore. I casually walked back to the locker room like nothing was wrong until one of Bruiser's friends came out of the crowd and tried to pull one last sneak attack from behind with a folding chair. I ducked out of the way at the last second before giving him a beating and leaving him in a heap at the side of the ring.

"Holy shit." I said after the video ended.

Tori nodded. "I know right. It scared me to watch. You are never that calm. Did you see your eyes? Those were not the eyes I know and love. They were crazy. Can you understand why we're worried about you? That's some serious pent up rage you released. You can't keep holding it in until you pop like that. It's a wonder you didn't seriously hurt anyone. You need to talk to a professional. It helped me and I think it would help you."

"Please stop." I replied as I pushed my half eaten breakfast away and started to stand. "Just like the other night, I am finally starting to feel better but it seems like you want to push me back to that dark place. They deserved what they got. I think one blow up in twenty-three years is a pretty good track record." I turned toward the hallway. "I need to get ready for work. I'll see you tonight."

I stormed back to my bedroom to grab my work clothes before stepping in the bathroom. My mind was again a cluttered mess as I undressed. I caught sight of myself in the large mirror and cringed. No wonder people often questioned my gender.

Reaching up with my now delicate hand, I rubbed my chin for any sign of stubble but it was an effort in futility. I haven't had to shave in over a year.

My body seemed to be as conflicted as my mind. Which was why I always wore baggy clothes and never let anyone see me naked after I started changing. I had not been intimate to the level of nudeness with a woman since my changes began. I always made sure they achieved what they needed but never let them reciprocate.

It wasn't that bad when I first lost all my weight. My problem was when it came back in all the wrong places. I had two growing bumps on my chest and large nipples. I also had a tiny waist but my hips, along with my ass, were larger than a man should have. Hell, they were larger than most women I knew. Nothing fit right anymore, not even underwear.

My doctors assumed it was caused by the lightning bolt that hit me on an otherwise clear day as I walked across the parking lot at work. The physicians at the emergency room were amazed I was not hurt worse and released me within hours of my arrival. So far I had been to six different specialists and none of them could explain what was happening. Nobody could offer a plausible reason for my ongoing feminization. Even the part of my body that caused me to be identified as male was shrinking.

It was getting old to have people I didn't know stare at me questionably. Like they could not figure out what I was.

"You would make a better woman than a man." I thought as my fist smashed into the mirror. I lashed out in a lame attempt to punish myself but it did not have the desired effect. All that was accomplished was a bloodied hand and seven more years of bad luck.

In an effort to prevent my blood from drying in the engravings, I removed the class ring I purchased at the end of my junior year and placed it under the faucet. As I rinsed it off, I remembered what a big deal the saleslady made of the fact that my hands were so small compared to my height when I had to get it resized a few months ago.

Instead of pulling the band from my hair, I grabbed my long ponytail with one hand and reached for the scissors with the other before cutting it off. It was a stupid move but mildly therapeutic. By the time I finish my shower, my hair would be longer than it was before being cut.

With a sigh, I pushed my anger aside and quickly showered. While I toweled off, I turned to see my hair was now to the middle of my back.

The things on my chest were getting so large I had to wear two tight compression tank tops under my oversized uniform shirt to keep them from becoming obvious. I also had to put on three pairs of socks just so my steel toe work boots would fit.

After I finished getting dressed, I made a mental note to buy a new mirror during my lunch break. Seeing a rubber band on the dresser made me smile as I thought of a way to put Tori's mind at ease.

As I walked out of my room I twisted the rubber band until it was a tight coil when I pulled the sides. While quietly sneaking behind my sister I pulled the rubber band apart before I released it in her hair.

I almost lost my balance from laughing so hard as she screamed while I ran as fast as I could for the door.

"What happened? Are you okay?" Missy asked as she ran out of the bathroom.

Tori winced as she tried to get the rubber band from her hair. "Yeah, I'm fine. It was just Harley pulling another joke. Can you help me get it out?"

Missy laughed as she walked behind Tori and tried to untangle the band without pulling out too much hair. "Have you seen what he did to the mirror?"

Tori nodded sadly. "Yeah, there will be a new one in its place by tonight. He does that from time to time and it's always fixed by the next day. Don't say anything to him about it."

"He can't be that mad if he did this to you." Missy replied as she handed Tori the rubber band.

Tori held up the tiny object that was now more hair than rubber. "This has nothing to do with how he's feeling. He hates it when anybody worries about him. This was his way of trying to convince me he's fine. He has always tries to take care of me no matter how he feels."

She walked to the kitchen where she tossed the band in the trash. "Even when he was little he did it. There were times when I was about to get in trouble for something and he would deliberately do something stupid to get Mom and Bennie to focus their anger on him. He's very upset and as usual, is trying to take it on alone."

"If he is this upset now, what will happen after tonight if he ends up losing?" Missy asked.

Tori started to cry as she shook her head. "I don't even want to imagine it. Why did I think this was a good idea?"

 

Chapter Six

I loved my job as the lead press operator at the local newspaper. My job was challenging and kept my mind busy. The pay was great and the hours were even better. Seven a.m. to three p.m. Monday through Friday were pretty amazing working hours.

My job did not actually take up the eight hours I had to work, so I spent a lot of time in other departments helping where I could and learning more about how everything worked. After five years, there was not a job in the building I could not do. During the last snow storm the owner, Mr. Mates, joked that he was not worried about his employees not being able to make it in so long as I did.

"Hey kid, come here. I need to talk to you a second." Joe Lemmons yelled out to me as I walked through the commercial pressroom at work.

I generally liked all of my coworkers except for Joe, a balding, bitter, bigoted man who worked in the commercial printing division. I usually tried to ignore comments he would make about anyone who was not straight, white or Christian. Please notice I said usually. There had been times when I could not keep my silence when he started spewing his stupidity. In spite of the fact I considered him to be an asshole, I always tried to be nice.

"What do you need?" I asked with a forced smile after walking to the sink where he was washing his hands.

His serious expression troubled me somewhat. Usually when he called me over this early in the day, it was to tell me his newest dirty or racist joke. "What's this I hear about you going to some party as a woman? You're not a fag are you?"

My body stiffened at his question. "Fuck you. I'm not gay. I have a bet going with the club and if they win then they get to pick out my costume and they've already said it will be as a woman."

He appeared to relax. "So you aren't doing this because you want to?"

I rolled my eyes. "What in the hell makes you think I'd want to do it? No way was this my idea. I was backed in a corner and thought I made the conditions too hard for them to meet."

Joe smiled as he dried his hands and slapped me on the shoulder. "Phew. I thought for a second I was going to have to make the old man fire you cause I can't work with no homos. It's bad enough you're kin to one of them. "

He started to walk away when I grabbed his shoulder. "Hold on, we're not done. What do you mean have the old man fire me? You don't have that kind of pull around here. Besides, Mr. Mates would never fire anyone for something like that!"

Joe laughed. "If someone managed to actually get hired before he found out? Yeah he would. In a heartbeat. Have you ever seen anyone other than good decent people working here? Did your dyke sister get hired when she put in her application? I love how you put the old man on a pedestal and look down your nose at me. I hate to shatter your image but he is just like me. He just won't say it out loud because it's bad for business. I don't know why you're so upset, it's not like you have anything to worry about."

"I'm upset because it's wrong. I'm fucking pissed because you insulted my sister. Say something else about her. I dare you." I said as my fists clinched hoping beyond hope he would provoke me further.

His small beady eyes rolled before they squinted in anger. "Fuck you kid. This is a free country and I'll say whatever I want about anybody I want." He reached into his pocket for the small pocket knife he always used to threaten people. "You better unclench those fists before I have to teach you a lesson you won't soon forget."

It was my turn to laugh as I sneered at him. "Yep, it's a free country which means I'm free to kick your fat ass. I'm not scared of that little thing." I reached out and snatched it from his hand. Everything happened so fast that Joe could not believe it when I laughed and waved the small knife back in his face. "You're slow old timer. I'll have this thing shoved up your ass before you know what happened."

As I moved to take the old bastard down, Randy ran up to separate us. "Harley go grab a smoke and calm down." He took the knife from my hand tossed it at Joe. "And you need to put that back in your pocket."

A couple of other guys ran up when neither of us offered to move. Randy grabbed my arm and dragged me outside. "How many times do I have to tell you? You can't let him get under your skin."

I was still fuming as I reached into my pocket for my cigarettes. "Fuck him, you didn't hear what he called Tori and said to me about Mr. Mates."

Randy frowned as he stared at me. "Yeah I did and he's not that far off about the old man."

I stopped and turned toward him. "What the hell does that mean?"

Randy sighed. "Mr. Mates is a good man but he's old. His beliefs are different than yours. He isn't as vocal as Joe but I know firsthand he believes the same things. I have a narrow list of criteria for people I can hire." He placed his hand on my shoulder. "I understand you're more open minded than most because of your sister and all, but you need to stop being so vocal about how you feel. Some opinions are tolerated and some aren't. People are tired of hearing you go on about your beliefs. It's going to get you in trouble."

My brows furrowed as I glared at my boss. "Me go on? I'm not the one who spews stupidity with every other word. I only say something when I can't take it anymore."

"You need to grow some thicker skin then because people are getting tired of it." He responded matter of factly.

I'm sure my face matched my hair as I stared at him. "So let me get this straight. You're telling me that if I had been gay I never would have been hired? If I were to walk in here tomorrow and say I'm gay that I would be fired? That in spite of everything I do here, it is okay for Joe, the laziest fucker on the payroll, to say anything he wants but I need to keep quiet if I want to keep my job?"

Randy nodded. "Pretty much. Are we clear?"

I nodded angrily. "We will be after you answer one more question. Where do you stand?"

Randy shrugged his shoulders with an annoying arrogance. "They're not wrong in my opinion."

With a resigned sigh, I pushed past him to go back inside. "Okay then. Shut up and do the fucking job I'm paid to do. Got it loud and clear. Do I need to apologize to Joe for making him insult my sister?"

Randy shook his head as he followed me closely. "Don't be an ass. I think you two need to avoid each other if possible."

"No worries there. I may be an ass but I'm not a dumbass. Nothing will happen at work." I replied sarcastically.

His voice became stern as he yelled behind me. "Nothing will happen outside of work either."

I was oh so tempted to flip him off and walk out right then but reason won out. Jobs were hard to come by and quitting without notice was a sure fire way to make sure I would have a hard time finding another one. It would be painful to keep quiet if I heard something I did not agree with, but if that was what I had to do to keep my job until I found a new one then so be it.

For the rest of the day, I contained myself to my immediate work area instead of offering to help out when I had down time. I left for lunch earlier than usual and didn't come back for almost two hours. Many people stopped in to ask if I was okay and I assured them I was. I didn't wait for three o'clock. As soon as my job was complete, I left.

I rolled myself a joint as soon as I arrived home and by the time I finished it, my mind was sufficiently numb enough that I could face the rest of the day. With nobody home yet, I decided to go ahead and fix the mirror before anyone needed the bathroom.

"Whatcha doing?" Missy startled me as I stepped out of the garage with my toolbox. I was so lost in thought that I did not hear her pull in.

"Replacing the mirror." I replied as I noticed she was still in her work clothes. "I can wait if you need me to."

She smiled as she headed for the house. "No, it's okay. I'll wait until you're done. I saw the new one in the back of your truck. That thing looks awkward. Do you need any help?"

I shook my head. "Nah, I have a system. It would probably be harder if I had help."

"Harder if you have help huh?" Missy said with a smirk. "I'm not touching that one."

A small smile crossed my lips. "Good idea. Tori would kill both of us if you did."

Our good natured banter was just what I needed. I could feel my anger starting to lift.

She glanced down at my injured knuckles. "So you are used to doing it alone?"

I chuckled as she held the door open for me. "You could say that. I know the easiest way to get the job done to my satisfaction."

Missy laughed as she followed me while removing her jacket. "What have those poor mirrors done to you anyway?"

"Showed me what I looked like." I replied as I walked away.

To my dismay she followed me into the rest room, her previous humor was quickly replaced by confusion. "What the hell does that mean? You're not ugly."

I rolled my eyes but otherwise ignored her as I prepared everything.

She stared at me in disbelief. "I know you've lost some weight but I don't think you're the least bit ugly. A lot of my friends talk about how good looking you are. They aren't even into guys and would sleep with you given the chance."

That did not help in the slightest. Of course I would be the one man lesbians would sleep with.

"Hell, if I were not in love with your sister and was into guys I'd totally do you." Missy added, apparently thinking it would help my fragile ego.

My brows lifted as I laughed quietly. "I'm sure you would."

She lowered the lid before sitting on the toilet. "Why are you laughing? I'm serious. You're a good looking guy. I can't begin to count how many times Tori and I are asked if you're dating anyone."

I shook my head and started removing the old mirror. "You wouldn't say that if you saw me naked."

Her eyes drifted the length of my body. "As much as you work out it has to be nice. From what I can tell, you're body doesn't look bad. Then again you never wear anything that fits."

If she only knew.

Having removed all the pieces of broken glass, I began loosening the mounting brackets. "Yeah, I hide it well."

Missy leaned back slightly and crossed her arms. "Now I'm intrigued. Let me see."

"Let you see what?" I said as I cleared the path from the door.

"Your body. Come on, we're family. It's not like I want to do you. I'm just curious."

"No way in hell. You're nuts and Tori would kill both of us if she found out." I replied as I walked out to retrieve the new mirror from my truck.

Unfortunately she was waiting for me to return. "Are you sure you don't need any help?"

I shook my head again as I slid the mirror into the brackets, wincing when I used my tender chest to help balance the glass. "See, I have a system."

Missy nodded. "I can see that. Now back to what we were talking about. What's wrong with your body?"

I huffed in frustration as I tightened everything in place. Her questions were getting annoying but I was tired of staying mad all the time. "It's just too sexy. Mirrors can't contain the awesomeness of me in my full glory. After a while they end up cracking from the pressure of trying to reflect it properly."

She laughed. "I'm sure that's it."

I placed my tools back in the box and grabbed the trashcan before walking to the door. "It's all yours. I suggest you take it easy on the mirror for a couple of days. Let it get used to all the sexiness that lives here."

She nodded as she headed to her bedroom. "I'll try to remember that."

Mondays were usually my day to cook but since the YC meetings were in the conference room of a restaurant and meals were provided, I had the afternoon free.

The joint from earlier was not having the desired effect. I was still angry about what happened at work and anxious about the meeting. Knowing I couldn't numb my mind enough to forget my troubles and still function at the meeting, I started cleaning to keep my mind occupied.

At a little after six, Tori joined me at the sink where I was rewashing all the pots and pans. "Looks like you've been busy. The house looks great."

I smiled before leaning over to kiss her forehead. "You know what they say about idle hands."

"I guess so but you need to finish this up before you’re late."

I snapped a salute while splashing water on my sister. "Aye Aye."

She laughed as she backed away. "You're lucky I need to change anyway." After I started walking off she placed a tender hand on my shoulder, "Don't worry, we'll get through tonight together."

The sincerity in her voice was soothing as I turned and smiled. I could tell she meant what she said. "Thanks."

 

Chapter Seven

"Looks like you escaped by the skin of your teeth." Janice, the club president, said to me after I sat down beside her. "Unless two more people show up in the next couple of minutes."

To someone who had never met her, Janice was far from the most beautiful woman. She looked slightly older than her thirty-five years and was average height, about five foot five, with a build that was borderline chubby. She wasn't ugly by any means but she wasn't exactly pretty either. Janice was one of those women that people generally didn't pay that much attention to. Where her beauty really showed was in her personality. She was very energetic and optimistic. Her encouraging words could bring out the best in anyone.

I released a sigh of relief. "I have to give everybody credit. They came closer than I ever expected."

She nodded. "That they did. Thanks for agreeing to it. I'm almost disappointed they lost. It would have been epic."

Feeling relaxed for the first time since this thing started, I allowed myself a genuine laugh. "I don't know that I'd say that."

Janice joined me in laughter. "I would. Everyone was looking forward to it. It's been all they've talked about." She looked at her watch and began to rise from her seat. "I guess it's about time to get started."

"I'll round up any stragglers and get the door." I said as I started to stand with her.

"Excuse me? Is this where the YC's meet?" A woman called out as I started to pull the sliding divider so the club could have privacy. With a sinking feeling in my stomach, I realized I just lost the bet. No matter how much I wanted to, I couldn't run them off. That would be cheating and my honor would not allow me to win that way.

My jaw dropped as I saw two of most beautiful women on the planet. They exchanged odd glances with each other after I turned to face them. One was either the gorgeous woman from the cliff or the gorgeous woman from outside the wrestling match. I studied her closely and since I did not feel the immediate attraction, I figured she had to be the one from the cliff. The other was an extremely attractive, short, red haired woman with prism eyes that I immediately recognized.

My mind drifted back to when she and my sister were inseparable and how she always had a fresh insult at the ready so I'd leave them alone. She was far from my favorite person in the world but she couldn't be that bad if she was with the woman who helped me so much.

I adopted a smile I wasn't feeling and stepped to the side as I motioned toward the conference room. "Yes it is. Please come in."

Tori lied to me and what's worse is she used Cali Dawson to hammer the final nail in the coffin of my social life. Why would she do that?

Cali's smile was breathtaking as she offered her hand. "I'm Cali Zoyra and this is my wife Dani. Have we met before? You look very familiar."

The fact she was married to a woman did not surprise me one bit. The fact she look so feminine did. If anyone told me that one day I would see Cali in a low cut, figure flattering retro style dress, sky high stiletto heels and trendy jacket I would have called you a liar.

Another thing that did not surprise me was that she had to ask who I was. After all, she only saw me almost every day for years. In that moment I forgot about being nice for the club's sake. My brows furrowed as I stared angrily at the petite red head. "I can't remember you ever calling me by my name so I'm not surprised you don't know me."

"Should I?" She asked as her brilliant prism colored eyes flashed with confusion.

I shook my head. "Nope." I had a hard time keeping my temper as she shifted uncomfortably and reached out to touch my arm. "Would it help you remember if I let you give me a wedgie or maybe give you a reason to insult my mannerisms?"

The look of astonishment on her face was priceless as she gasped, "Harley?" Her body language changed from that of a confident young woman to one who seemed to be genuinely shamed and apologetic. "I guess you have every right to react like that. I'm sorry about all that back then."

I nodded and forced my smile to return. "Good to see ya Cali."

She relaxed and granted me another beautiful smile. "I can't believe how much you've changed. You're making me feel old." She turned to the statuesque woman next to her. "Harley, this is my wife Dani. Dani, this is Tori's brother Harley."

I extended my hand. "It is nice to finally get your name. I feel foolish for not asking yesterday. I also want to thank you, you helped so much."

A look of confusion crossed her exotically perfect face. "Please forgive me but I believe this is the first time we have met."

I shook my head. "No it's not. We met yesterday."

Cali interrupted and pulled Dani closer to her side. "I can vouch for her, we just got in from selling our house in California. We were in Hermosa Beach until this morning."

I scratched my head as I stared at Dani. I realized her eyes were a slightly lighter shade of purple and the woman from the cliff's hair was a little longer. Dani was not quite as sexy as the woman I met at the match and her touch did not set my desire ablaze. I never imagined the woman I met on the cliff would be comfortable in a low cut lavender top and tight leather pants but otherwise all three were nearly identical. "My God, there are three of you."

Cali's brow's lifted in surprise as she shifted nervously. "What do you mean three? Dani has a twin sister but she's not a triplet."

I felt like I was starting to lose my mind. "Oh, then I'm sorry. I must have been confused. It was good to see you again Cali." I replied with a cheeriness I didn't feel. "Nice to meet you Dani."

Feeling like a fool, I turned away. I guess I just imagined the whole thing. I knew it was too good to be true. There was no way a woman as perfect as the one I met, the one who had dominated my dreams the last two nights, would show an ounce of attraction to me. I had been an even bigger fool to believe what the woman at the cliff said could really be true.

Cali gently grabbed me by my elbow to pull me back. "You really believe you talked to someone who looks like Dani don't you? Where did you talk to her?"

The concern as she met my eyes gave me hope that she had matured over the years and was not the cruel person I remembered.

I nodded as a strange sensation of trust flowed through me and I suddenly wanted to tell Cali everything. "Which time? The first I had seen while helping a friend move, your cars are really cool by the way. I didn't meet her until I was leaving wrestling and she cornered me outside. That woman was absolutely perfect and made me feel things I never felt before. The other happened yesterday. I was up at the cliff, close to the closed campground but given the state of mind I was in at the time, I'm not so sure anymore."

My mind compared the three. "Each woman is vastly different. The first one was beyond perfect. Her eyes melted my heart and made me believe my life would be nothing without her. The other had a regal quality, almost like she was above it all but very nice and caring. It's weird because all three look so similar. I guess my mind put a friendly face to the words I wanted to hear."

Realizing I said too much, my face flushed as I shook off the odd feelings running through me and tried to pull away from Cali's firm grip. "Please forget I said anything. It doesn't matter. I'm going to go crawl under a rock now."

The couple exchanged surprised looks before Dani smiled. "Maybe you met my sister after all. She has been staying at our house and went to a grappling contest with Cali's brothers and niece on Saturday night. She enjoyed it very much."

I smiled at their attempt to convince me I wasn't crazy. Nobody could have enjoyed the spectacle I made of myself. "I'm sorry for making you uncomfortable."

Cali reached for her phone and played with it a moment before showing me a picture of Dani and her sister. My heart leapt with recognition of the woman I wanted more than I wanted to breathe. My finger ran down the side of Cali's phone. I studied my mystery woman's dark brown hair with just the right amount of sheen. I found myself amazed by her high cheekbones and light purple eyes that even called to me through a picture. I reached up and touched my mouth as I remembered how it felt when her full lips rested on mine.

My hand moved down to cover my heart as I continued staring. "She's the one I met Saturday. My God she is perfect." I realized what I said and flushed as I looked up at Dani. "Not to say you're not but she's… she's…" I couldn't quite find the words I wanted to say. "just perfect."

I wanted to run and hide after making a fool of myself so I was thankful when Tori rushed over with a worried look. "Cali, Dani, it's great to see both of you but why are ya'll here? I thought you said you weren't going to make it."

Cali smiled as she hugged Tori. "You've been after us to join ever since we told you we were thinking of moving back. Now that we sold our house in California, we figured what the heck." Cali then looked at me and winked. "Plus your last message said something about needing us to win a bet."

I frowned when I realized Cali hadn't changed after all.

Dani smiled. "Yes, I have experience in that area and would be pleased to help." She then gazed lovingly at her wife. "It would bring back many fond memories."

Apparently Dani wasn't any better.

My eyes cut to my sister as they filled with disappointment. She told me she had stopped trying to win. Obviously she lied.

Cali apparently sensed my discontent. "Unless it will cause trouble. We don't have to join."

I swallowed my sense of betrayal. "Nonsense. We'd love to have you. Let me be the first to welcome you both." I turned toward Tori with a smile that didn't quite reach my eyes. "Can you find them a couple of seats? I need to see if anyone is loitering in the parking lot. Tell Janice I'll be back before everyone finishes eating."

I was halfway through the restaurant before she even had a chance to respond.

Once in my truck, I dug in my ashtray for the remains of the joint I smoked at the campground. Everything at the cliff was just my imagination. It had to be since I could not even remember how I got home. The only soothing words I'd heard since this whole costume nonsense started ended up being my mind trying to justify how I wasn't as fucked up as I knew myself to be. In my intoxicated state I let my mind imagine the woman I wanted more than life itself and have her tell me it was okay to be the way I was.

It was silly of me to believe otherwise. Tori didn't care about me, work would fire me if they knew and the club only cared about seeing me humiliated. I would honor my bet because I gave my word but after it was over, I'd disappear to a new life somewhere that nobody would be able to laugh at me again.

 

Chapter Eight

"Is he okay?" Cali asked Tori as they walked in the conference room.

Tori shook her head. "He's been a wreck ever since he realized he might lose the bet. I hadn't heard from you so I told him that he probably won. Now, because you two showed up, he is going to think I lied to him. The fact it's you only makes it worse. He likes to pretend everything's fine but something's wrong. He's sick or something. He's lost so much weight and his mood swings are crazy. He got in a huge fight with like eight or nine guys this weekend and disappeared after I tried talking to him about it. Now he's closed himself off. I'm worried but feel completely clueless on how to help."

Dani placed her hand on Tori's. "Do not worry. I used to know someone who was a great guy but sometimes had to dress as a woman for his job. He fought anyone who questioned his manhood and tried to shut out those closest to him. It sounds to me like your brother's reactions are normal. I am sure he will be fine."

Tori appeared to relax. "Yeah, you're probably right. I guess I'm being over protective."

Cali eyed her wife knowingly before hugging Tori. "Dani is right. I wouldn't worry."

Tori smiled before pointing to an open table. "Here you go. Let me find Missy and we'll join you."

"Thank you for putting her mind at ease." Cali whispered as Tori walked away with a little more pep to her step.

Dani smiled as she looked at her wife. "My pleasure. I understand her worry." Her expression turned more serious. "I'm confused. He can tell the three of us apart. He picked out Polina in a picture when nobody but you and Mother can even do that in person. Polina said she met the woman of her dreams. She did not say anything about a man. Plus, Mother never said anything about talking to Harley when she asked us to watch over him. Outside of your family, she generally avoids society. Why do they have such an interest in him? Do you think it's because he looks so much like…"

Cali cut her wife off as she shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know. Polina was right about meeting a woman. Mother is right as well. Harley does need help, but from what I felt, he needs either a psychiatrist or Renee more than he needs us."

"Why would Renee…" Dani replied before Cali's meaning sunk in. "Oh really? I'm going to ask Polina to look through my eyes to see if he is the one she told me about when he comes back."

Cali nodded. "Yep, he wants to be a woman but is fighting his feelings. There is something else going on that I can't figure out. He is totally in love with Polina even though they only met for a brief time. He loves her as much as I love you but I can sense no ominous forces at work concerning those feelings."

Cali rubbed her head as if it was starting to ache. "He was able to shake it off when I used my gift plus my memories don't separate as easily for him as they do with everyone else. My default memory with him is Ty's. Harley was always different and got picked on a lot. We bonded over that. As Ty I was very protective of him and treated him like the little brother I always wanted. He was the only person who looked up to me. I tried to include him in whatever we did. But in the past I have now, I made that poor guy's life hell. It's as if I turned on him, like I deliberately mistreated him." She looked up and saw Tori and Missy approaching. "We'll talk about it later."

Feeling more relaxed, I put some eye drops in before walking back to face the consequences. At the door I buried my anxiety and managed a smile before walking through.

The club greeted me with laughter and catcalls when it was time for my report. Many commented how they could not wait for the party. In spite of the fact I was falling apart inside, I maintained my smile and laughed at everyone's jokes.

The one saving grace, if you could call it that, was the fact that the party was only five days away. My social execution would be sooner rather than later. Many of the women and a few of the men yelled out their ideas on what I should wear and how I should look. The ideas ran the gamut, everything from a baby girl's dress with petticoats and pigtails to full blown, Pretty Woman style, street walking bimbo and every embarrassing costume in between.

As the meeting progressed, their comments became more pointed and shifted from clothing to my physical appearance as well as my voice and mannerisms. While I laughed everything off and pretended to enjoy everyone's teasing, the comments definitely were ripping me apart emotionally. It felt like every sets of eyes in the room could see straight through to my inner self and that seeing the real me was the cause of their amusement.

Thankfully, anyone who believed they would play a part in assisting with my humiliation became sorely disappointed after Tori stood up and whistled loud enough that people in the other room were startled.

"We decided at the last meeting that I would be in charge of the costume and nothing about that is about to change." There were a few gripes and complaints from the others who apparently had grand designs on my ultimate degradation but Tori stood firm. "The way everyone is acting, you would think we're back in school and it makes me ashamed to be a YC. We made a deal and I don't intend on changing the bet after the fact. That's not fair to Harley and would make us look like sore winners."

She turned so our eyes could meet. "I gave him my word that I would be the one who chose the costume and I will fight anyone who tries to make me a liar."

I smiled and realized that while she might give me hell, heaven help anyone else who tried to do the same. She was protecting me as staunchly as I would her.

There was some more whining from a few members until Janice stood and motioned her arm toward me. "You don't see Harley trying to back out do you? He would certainly be within his rights to do so with how you are all acting. No, he is accepting your rude comments in a manner that emits the demeanor of someone I am proud to have associated with our fine organization. I believe we need to show him the same class he is showing us." She banged the gavel she had been holding. "Tori will be in charge of the costume and this is not up for a vote."

After Janice moved on to other areas of club business, I excused myself under the pretext of needing the restroom. I quickly walked around to the back of the building before allowing my anxiety to take over. I leaned against the red brick wall and dropped to the ground before hugging my knees tightly to my chest.

"Everybody knows. Everybody knows. Everybody knows." I kept repeating to myself.

"Stop freaking out." I said as I clutched two fistfuls of hair. "You haven't given them a reason to know. You are going to give yourself away if you freak out. Dani's sister wouldn't want a man who acts like you're acting now."

I started hitting myself in the head with my clinched fists. "You're going to give it away if you keep this up. Stop being a pussy and let them have their fun. You're going to be humiliated regardless. You knew this might happen when you made the bet. Man up you fucking sissy."

With a deep breath, I rose to my feet. Before walking around the building, I smoothed my hair back in place and straightened my ill-fitting dress clothes.

"Good enough," I said to my reflection in the plate glass door before I pushed through to finish the meeting.

Less than a minute after I returned to my seat, I watched Cali walk in the room and resume her seat before exchanging worried whispers with my sister. They stopped after noticing my eyes upon them. I gave them a reassuring smile I didn't feel before returning my focus to the meeting.

Moments later I could sense the presence of the woman I loved. I looked toward the table where Dani was seated. She was staring at me lustily and somehow it was like she and her sister had switched places. As our eyes met, I felt an attraction that was not meant for Cali's wife.

I cocked my head in confusion and somehow knew it was not Dani's eyes I was looking into. She blinked suddenly before looking away and adopting a thoroughly embarrassed expression. She leaned down to her wife's ear and whispered something that caused Cali to appear shocked.

Shaking my head, I dispelled what happened as my mind playing tricks on me again.

"We are all headed down to Monday's. Are you coming?" Janice asked as I helped her put everything away, hoping everyone else would be gone by the time we finished.

I shook my head and yawned for added effect. "I don't think so. It's been a long day so I'm headed home."

She stopped what she was doing before walking in front of me and staring up into my eyes. "Are you okay? You never turn down a chance to party. Are you and Tori fighting? Both of you seemed off tonight."

A smile crossed my lips as I remembered how my sister stood up for me. "Nope, we're good. I'm just really tired. It was a weird weekend and I had a bad day at work."

Janice frowned. "I saw the video. What was that about?"

I shrugged as I finished what she had stopped doing to talk to me. "Bruiser has picked on me since we were in middle school and I finally had enough. It's no big deal." I looked around to see we were finished. "Well, I'll see ya Saturday night. Call me if you need anything before then."

"Are you sure you're okay? Is this about how everyone acted tonight? If it is I'm sorry. Personally, I think they went overboard with their comments." She said with a concerned look on her face.

I tried to chuckle but it sounded a little off. "I told you I am fine. I'm used to the teasing, ask anyone close to my age, they'll tell ya. Anyways, I'm out. See ya later."

I didn't have the heart to tell her that after the party I was done with the club. These people weren't the friends I thought they were.

To my dismay, Tori's car as well as the Karman Ghia I saw Saturday were parked on either end of my truck effectively blocking me in.

"We figured we'd wait for you before we headed to the bar." Tori said once I reached her car.

"No need, I'm sure ya'll have a lot to catch up on. You don't need me hanging around. Have fun and I'll see ya later." I replied as I walked toward my truck.

Cali stepped out of her small customized antique sports car. "Come with us Harley. It'll be fun. Just like old times. I can call Dani's sister to make sure she joins us."

Her last sentence almost caused me to change my mind but I did not want that wonderful woman to hear all the embarrassing stories I was sure Tori and Cali would share. Such an amazing lady would never be interested in someone like me anyway. It was just wishful thinking on my part.

Instead, I shook my head as I unlocked my truck. "Thanks for the offer but that's what I'm afraid of. I look bad enough on my own without ya'll piling on. I was just in the way back then and would probably be even more so now. It was good to see ya again Cali." I looked around her to wave at her wife. "You too Dani. Welcome to the club. I'm glad both of you could join. Please tell your sister I said hello. Have a good night."

I started my truck and waited patiently for either car to move so I could leave. After a minute I watched Tori sigh before getting into her car and pulling forward. With an attempt at a friendly wave I pulled forward and headed home.

I walked to the tree in the back of the yard after I got to the house. Thankfully Mr. O. flew down from his perch to greet me.

"Hi old friend. You have no idea how good it is to see you. It's been a bad day…"

 

Chapter Nine

I awoke with the sun, realizing I had fallen asleep at the base of the tree. For the first time in my life, I had no desire whatsoever to go to work. I would be content to go inside to my bed and stay there all day, every day for eternity. In the comfort and solitude of my room, I would not have to spend eight hours with a group of people who wanted me to keep quiet so they could speak their narrow minds without conflict. I would not have to hear everyone's jokes at my expense. Most importantly I would not have to pretend I was okay with what was happening.

I groaned as my sense of duty won out. The importance of hard work had been drilled into me when I was very young and like most things I learned back then, it was a lesson I could never forget.

Luckily both Tori and Missy both had the day off and weren't awake yet so I was able to make it in and out of the house without anyone asking me again if I was okay.

Work was as bad as I thought it would be. I stayed to my department most of the morning except for a couple of times when someone needed help. Even though everyone kept asking what was wrong, I did what was asked without small talk. This was my job and I kept it strictly business.

Around lunch time, Randy approached with a shocked look on his face. "There is woman outside who said she needs to talk to you."

I cocked my brow as I looked at him. "Thanks. Are you okay?"

Randy shrugged slightly before he smiled. "She is even more beautiful up close."

I didn't question him any further before hurrying outside to see who needed to see me.

"Hello." A sultry European voice said as soon as I stepped outside.

I turned to see the woman of my dreams wearing a tight blue tee shirt under a form fitting leather jacket and equally tight jeans that accented every delectable curve. She was holding a single red rose. An overwhelming desire consumed me before I gasped slightly and a single tear of joy escaped. "It's you and you are real."

Her light violet eyes sparkled in the sun as she smiled and walked to me before placing the beautiful flower in my hand. Her four inch stiletto boots gave her a distinct height advantage as she looked down at me. "Oh yes Harley. I'm very real and had to see you again to make sure what I felt the other night was also genuine." She placed the flower she was holding into my trembling hand. "Although this will never compare to the beauty I see in you, please accept it as a token of my blossoming desire."

She ran a gentle finger up the side of my cheek to catch my tear. "What is bothering you? Tell me your problems and I promise to make them go away. You will never have a worry after this moment my angel."

Her words had me in shock. I was the man who should be seducing her, not the other way around. In spite of what my head was telling me, my heart was already hers to do with as she pleased. If she desired to take the lead then I was not going to argue. My only aspiration was to make this amazing woman happy.

"Aren't you married?" I asked timidly. "Your daughter said her daddy was looking for you."

She shook her head. "No, those men are my sister in law's brothers and the girl is her… um, niece."

I felt an overwhelming relief upon hearing she was single but the fact still remained; she was too good for me. There was no possible way I deserved even a second of her attention. "Why are you here?"

The smiled she bestowed upon me was beyond anything I'd ever seen. "You have been invading my dreams since Saturday night. I tried to see you after work yesterday but you had already left. I was beginning to think you were but a figment of my imagination until my sister told me that you had been thinking of me in the same ways I think of you. I went by your house last night but you did not answer your door."

I couldn't stop the frown that formed as the memory of the meeting invaded my mind. I looked away in shame. If she'd already talked to her sister then she knew of how I made a fool of myself.

The woman of my dreams grabbed my chin and forced me to look at her perfect face. "What is troubling you so? My feelings for you are too strong to allow any pain to fill those wonderful eyes."

Something in her words dissolved any doubt I felt. "If your feelings for me are equal to what I have for you then I no longer have anything to worry about."

She allowed her beautifully full lips to meet mine. "I do not know why my heart is so willing and eagerly surrendering to you but I am not going to argue with Cupid's aim because it feels true."

My heart warmed and a giggle escaped as a thought occurred to me.

"What is amusing my love?" She asked with a glorious grin.

My face flushed slightly. "I'm about to pledge my eternal love to woman whose name I don't know."

She laughed lightly as she rested her forehead on mine and took my hands in hers. "Yes, I can see why you would find that funny. I am Polina Destiniya Zoyra and from this moment forward my heart belongs to you. I vow my never-ending love and support. If you feel joy then I will as well. If you hurt, I will ache with you. Whatever affects you my angel, affects me."

I stared into her amazing eyes and allowed myself to get lost in them. "I, Harley Dakota Smith, freely give my heart to you. My life is now yours. I promise to spend the rest of my life devoted to you alone. You have my trust, passion and eternal love."

I repeated her pledge back to her. "From this moment forward, my heart belongs to you. I vow my never-ending love and support. If you feel joy then I will as well. If you hurt, I will ache with you. Whatever affects you, affects me."

She pulled me in for another passionate kiss as soon as I finished my pledge. I wanted nothing more than to convey how strongly I felt for her. The taste of honey on her lips was delicious. A warm feeling engulfed me and it was almost as if I started to glow. I could feel the happiness and joy radiating from Polina.

My eyes widened. "Did you feel that?"

Polina nodded with a glorious smile as she licked her lips. "Yes. You taste of delicious nectar. That is our love combining. I felt your heart warm my body. Our bond is now unbreakable."

She kissed me again passionately at the same time Joe and Randy exited the door I partially blocked. They froze when they saw me in Polina's arms.

"The fat one is the one who has been troubling you." My love whispered more as statement than a question. "He is small minded and has not learned the value of acceptance. He has insulted your sister and threatened you with physical harm recently. You used to hold the other in high regard until he showed you that his mind is just as narrow."

I nodded in amazement that she understood my feelings.

"This job no longer brings you happiness." Again, it was a statement. Not a question.

I shook my head, "I enjoy the job. It is the people I work with that I no longer like."

"You cannot have one without the other. If you no longer enjoy your coworkers then you no longer enjoy your job." My love said matter-of-factly.

Joe grinned and pulled his pants up higher on his waist as he approached. "Hello beautiful lady. Is there anything I can help you with?"

Polina rolled her eyes. "The one you are with has already informed you of the purpose for my visit. You cannot even help yourself push your large rear away from the dinner table. Why do you think you can assist me? You act interested in me when I am not even the type you desire. Are you trying to make a show of misguided dominance?"

Randy laughed loudly as the words had an obvious effect on Joe's demeanor. "You're wasting your time. Let's go."

Joe stared at her harshly and I immediately prepared to handle him if he stepped out of line. "This is a restricted area. Employees only. I'm going to have to ask you to leave."

I started to move toward him but Polina placed her hand on my chest and shook her head before looking at him again. "I came to accompany my love to lunch. We were just leaving."

Randy's mouth gaped so wide a truck could have parked in it before he gathered himself. "Your love? You mean Harley?"

Polina took my hand before lifting it to her lips and gently placing a kiss. "Of course I mean Harley. Why do you sound surprised? Harley is beautiful inside and out, unlike you."

Randy bristled at Polina's words. "What the hell is that supposed to mean?"

"You hide your ignorance and hatred but it is there nonetheless. Your mind is narrow and you view anyone different than yourself as less. That makes you ugly to any who are enlightened. Your life will remain lacking until you change your ways." She gently tugged on my hand. "Let us take our leave. I am famished."

Joe laughed as I turned to follow her. "Look at him, following her like he's her little bitch."

Before I had a chance to respond, Polina released my hand and invaded Joe's personal space with the tip of her long slender finger. "You will apologize for your crude behavior or face my wrath. Nobody insults the love of my life without consequences."

Joe tried to act brave but it was obvious that he was anything but. "What consequences young lady? You can't do anything to me. I'll have you arrested if you touch me."

The laugh Polina released carried a touch of something sinister. "You hide your true desires behind bigotry and false bravado. The next time you decide to do what you judge others so harshly for doing, everyone will discover the person you have spent years trying to hide. Have fun living in the light of the day." She placed her hand in the small of my back and pointed me toward the parking lot. "Shall we go Angel?"

I nodded before Polina guided me toward a brand new dark blue Audi TTS roadster convertible and opened the passenger's side door. Once seated, she leaned down to place a kiss on my lips before closing the door and walking around the car.

Another giggle escaped as I saw Joe and Randy staring in amazement at the treatment I was receiving from the most amazing woman in the world.

"How long do we have before you must return?" Polina asked after she assumed her place behind the wheel.

"An hour." I replied before realizing I didn't really care about my job anymore. "Or longer if we need it."

After she started the car, she moved my hand so it rested on her thigh. "That is not nearly enough time but I will treasure whatever time we have together."

 

Chapter Ten

Five minutes later she pulled in front of the Stonehouse. The nicest restaurant in town. I glanced down at my stained, ill-fitting uniform in a panic. "Oh no. We can't eat here with me looking like this."

My new love frowned. "I think you look amazing regardless of what you are wearing. I only want the best for you and have been led to believe that this is the finest dining facility in the area."

I nodded. "It is but there's a dress code and what I'm wearing does not meet their standards. Can we please go somewhere else? I promise to bring you on a night when we have time to enjoy the atmosphere without being rushed."

Polina smiled. "Of course. I will never make you go somewhere that causes you discomfort. Where would you prefer?"

"There is a small diner on the next block that has a wonderful lunch menu." I replied.

When we arrived outside Medieiro's Café, Polina hurried around and opened my door before I had the chance to remove my seatbelt. After we walked to the café, she held the front access open and motioned for me to enter first. She refused to allow me to hold her chair for her. Instead she insisted on doing the same for me and placed a gentle kiss on my lips before taking her seat across from me.

Throughout our meal we talked as if we had known each other forever. Halfway through the meal she reached across the table to grab my hand. "What does this symbolize?" Polina asked as she examined my ring.

"It's my class ring." I replied with a hint of confusion. "Didn't you get one when you were in high school?"

Polina shook her head as she removed it and placed it on different fingers on her hand until she found one it fit. Much to my embarrassment, my ring finger was the same size as her pinky. "No Angel. My sister and I never attended conventional school." She looked at the ring closely after she removed it from her hand and noticed where it had been resized and spun it around to where the repair was visible after placing it back on my finger. "What is this?"

I hid my hands under the table in shame. "I have lost a lot of weight and had to get it adjusted to fit."

Polina nodded in understanding. "Is that also why your clothes hang on you?"

Small tears started to form in the corners of my eyes. This was the moment when she found out I was a freak and leave me. I'm sure my voice was trembling as I replied. "I've had some changes lately and the doctors can't figure out what is wrong with me"

Polina's beautiful eyes filled with worry. "You are sick my love?"

I shrugged slightly and my fear made me feel like I was shrinking even more. "Not exactly. The doctors say I'm perfectly healthy. Actually I am beyond healthy. I'm stronger than I ever was before and have not had so much as a sniffle. Even my allergies are gone." My body may not have been changing in that moment but my voice became very small and softer than ever before. "It's just that I've been going through some unexplained changes. I used to be taller and heavier. Two years ago I looked a lot like those men you were at wrestling with. Now my body is far less masculine."

She sighed with relief as she reached across the table to comfort me. "I think you are beautiful as you are. If you are healthy then please do not worry yourself."

In that moment any insecurities I held concerning my changes decreased substantially.

When the check came she refused to allow me to pay. "It is my place to take care of you." She told me before handing the waitress the money to cover our check. "Allow me to indulge you in a manner befitting a beauty such as yourself."

My face flushed. I never imagined being comfortable allowing someone else take the lead. I was not raised to be that way. A man's job is to take care of his woman. Yet for reasons I could not begin to understand, her treatment felt completely natural and very flattering. I would gladly switch roles with her if that was what made her happy and I could feel that it did.

Polina unbuckled my seatbelt and pulled me into her arms as soon as she parked next to my truck. "I love you. There is more to me than most but there is also more to you that we do not yet know. We will discuss everything tonight. I have already promised Dani I would go shopping with her and her sister in laws but I want to see you after we return. Is that okay with you?"

I smiled and nodded as I nuzzled into the crook of her elegant neck. "I'd like that very much. Let me give you my number."

She handed me her phone where I dialed my number and hit send. "Now that we know how to keep in touch." I frowned as I looked at the clock on her dash. "I have to go."

Polina nodded before she kissed me again. "I understand. I am counting the minutes until tonight."

She exited the car as I reached for the handle. I giggled when she showed her disappointment that I was already out of the car before she made it around by pursing her lips together like a duck. "I wanted to do that."

I leaned forward and made the same face. "I'm sorry sweetheart. If it makes you happy I will wait from now on."

Polina grinned and pulled my body tightly to hers. "That would make me very happy. Have a great rest of the day." Her lips once again met mine. "I love you."

I placed my head on her shoulder. "I love you too."

She walked me to the employee entrance and I could not help but to stare in awe at her beauty as she walked back to her car.

The rest of my day went amazingly well. Joe stayed to himself while many others stopped by my department to inquire about my new love interest but all I did was smile. They didn't deserve to share in my happiness. I cheerfully stayed to myself because I had thoughts of Polina to keep my mind occupied and spirits lifted.

 

Chapter Eleven

On the way home from work I stopped to fill up my truck at the Gas n Go despite a nagging feeling of foreboding. As soon as I started filling the tank, my unexplained apprehension suddenly became clear when. Two cars screeched into the lot, each stopping in a way that made sure I couldn't leave.

"If it isn't sissy boy," Bruiser said as he confidently stepped out of one of the cars carrying a baseball bat. I watched as all the guys I fought at wrestling the other night started climbing from both vehicles.

Panic was beginning to creep in as I reached in the back of my truck for my cane only to realize I left it in the dressing room with all my other things. I had no idea how I defeated them the last time so I was afraid I couldn't do it again.

I knew I had to do something or I was in real trouble so I started acting much braver than I felt. "Seriously, Bruiser? Just let it go man." I motioned at the other guys who were ready to harm me. "I'm sorry about what happened but I'm not sure if ya'll can handle another round."

My phone started ringing at the same time as everyone turned to see Cali's car screech into the parking lot. The guys jumped out of the way as Cali came to an abrupt stop next my truck before jumping out and running to my side while taking on an offensive stance. "Do we have a problem here fellas?" The tiny red head glanced at my phone. "Go ahead and answer it. Tell Polina I'm here and you're safe."

Polina sounded relieved to know Cali was by my side but I had to end the call quickly because Bruiser pointed his bat in my direction. "This is between us and sissy boy. He doesn't need a little girl fighting his battles." He started to laugh as he looked at his friends, "or maybe he does. Only a sissy would let a girl fight his battles."

Anger and confidence swiftly overrode my panic. The fact that Cali was famous for her fighting skills might have also contributed to my switching emotions. "I didn't need any help Saturday night asshole. Put the bat down and I'll show you I can do it again."

A few of the guys recognized Cali and it was obvious by the fear in their eyes that they lost their desire to fight. One of them whispered something in Bruiser's ear.

He looked at Cali then back to his friend. "She's the one who hurt Chunk? No way!"

Cali smiled and maintained her cool. "Oh, you've heard of me? Good. I suggest all of you get back in your cars before we are forced to teach you a lesson."

She lurched toward them and laughed as four of the guys climbed in the second car and drove away without saying a word. She then turned her head toward me. "I'll get the bat but after that he's all yours. How does that sound?"

I smiled and winked at the tiny woman whose hair matched my own. "That sounds great. Thanks."

Quicker than I thought possible, Cali made her move. Before Bruiser knew what happened, she was back by my side with the bat in her hand. She placed her free hand on my arm. "Your move, Harley. Show me what you're capable of."

With a confidence unlike any I had felt before, I found myself ready when Bruiser attacked and threw his fist hoping to make contact first. I never noticed it before but he was a sloppy fighter who telegraphed his moves. It was like I knew what he was going to do before he did it. I ducked his punch easily before landing a few of my own in quick succession.

Out of the corner of my eye I saw another guy advancing and spun around with my foot, catching him just beneath the chin with the tip of my steel toed boot and sending him to the ground.

After I resumed my attack on Bruiser, the third guy tried to grab me from behind while the fourth charged. I let the guy at my back hold me so I could use him for balance. I jumped and locked my ankles around the advancing attacker's neck and twisted my legs. The guy yelled out in pain as he started to fall. As I spun out of the grasp of the man holding me from behind, I punched his windpipe causing him to back way while trying to catch his breath.

Once back on my feet, I smacked his nose with the palm of my hand. I kicked the man who initially attacked to ensure he remained down. Knowing those two were incapacitated, I turned my attention back to Bruiser but relaxed when I realized he was still in the same position and making no move toward me.

"Good job. You were able to stop yourself. That shows you have remarkable restraint. Go pay, then we need to talk."

I glanced back to see Cali replacing the nozzle and putting my gas cap back in place as if nothing happened.

Having no intentions of talking to her, I walked through the barrage of injured assholes without comment. I thought Cali was some martial arts master. I angrily punched one of the men who was trying to get to his feet. I assumed she was going to help. I felt another guy ready to attack again and turned before kicking his right knee with such force that his leg bent in manner nature never intended. Other than taking the bat away, all Cali did was watch.

While I paid for my gas, a police car and the Sheriff's SUV pulled into the lot. I sighed and prepared to face the music as I stepped back outside. To my surprise, Cali greeted Sheriff Crews with a huge hug. It was only then that I remembered his son and Cali were really good friends before he died.

I did a double take as I saw a mini Cali jump out of her car. It was the little girl from wrestling. I didn't realize the other night that she could not have been more than seven and was the spitting image of the woman standing next to me. She smiled as she looked up. "That was so cool the way you whooped their asses!"

"Katelyn Dawn! We've talked about that! Get back in the car, I'll be there in a minute." Cali yelled.

I laughed as I dropped to my knees and offered my hand. "Thanks Katelyn. I'm Harley."

She smiled as she shook my hand. "I know who you are. Everybody calls me Kaley." She rolled her eyes toward Cali. "Unless I'm in trouble."

I laughed again. "I know what you mean. That's the only time I ever hear my middle name."

Her little green eyes studied me closely. "I like your eyes. Our hair is alike. Are you a relative I never met?"

I reached out to hold a few strands of her red locks between my fingers. I had not met many people with the same shade of bright red. "I'm not sure."

"Aunt Cali, is she kin to us?" Kaley appeared embarrassed and looked at me again. "Wait. Is she right? You are a girl aren't you? You sound like one."

"Kaley! Be nice!" Cali scolded. "Do you like it when someone asks how old you are and doesn't believe it when you tell them you are almost eleven?"

Hearing her age shocked me but I tried to hide it as Kaley visibly winced. "I'm sorry."

Instead of being upset like I usually became when someone asked that, I smiled. It was my fault since I slipped up and used my natural voice while talking to her. The precious girl meant no harm, she was confused and if I was being honest I couldn't blame her. After my conversation with Polina I no longer felt the same shame as before. "It's okay. I might not look like it but I am a boy."

"I'm sorry Harley." Cali said with her face turning almost as red as her hair. "We were on our way home from surprising her at school when Polina called saying you needed help."

"Thanks for stopping." I replied as I started to stand when the Sheriff started to walk over. "How much trouble am I in?"

The tall, slightly overweight man extended his hand. "None at all. Caligirl told me it was self-defense."

"Thank you." I replied as I relaxed. "I just hope he leaves me alone from now on."

Sheriff Crews frowned and shook his head. "I kinda doubt it. His family isn't exactly known for learning lessons." He bumped his hip into Cali. "Isn't that right?"

The little girl giggled. "Maybe Aunt Cali should give Harley the tire iron now and beat the wait. He can denut him like that other guy and this time I can watch!"

"Kaley, get in the car right now!" Cali shrieked.

The police officer that had walked to my side laughed. "Now that's an idea."

Sheriff Crews grinned before he shook his head. "Does it make me a bad man that I don't disagree?"

The dispatcher said something over the Sheriff's radio. He sighed and turned to give Cali another hug. "I have to run. I know the missus would love to see you while you and Dani are in town. Love ya girl." He turned toward me. "If I were you I would keep an eye open. I doubt he considers this over."

I nodded. "Yes sir, I understand."

The police officer smiled as he offered his card. "My name is Rex. Here is my cell number and if you have any trouble please don't hesitate to call."

It was slightly uncomfortable as his hand lingered on mine longer than it should have and his eyes bore into mine as if he were trying to silently convey a hidden message. I pulled back and thanked him before he walked away with another glance and smile in my direction.

I was trying to figure out what was with Rex's odd behavior when Cali pulled me from my thoughts. "I think you have an admirer. Do you want to leave your truck here or would you prefer we follow you home so you can leave it there?"

"Excuse me?"

She smiled teasingly as her eyes drifted to the patrol car as it pulled away. "I think Rex likes you. He couldn't take his eyes off you."

I released a disbelieving huff. "Um, I don't think so."

Her eyebrows lifted as she cocked her head in my direction. "Whatever. We need to talk. I'm about to take Kaley home and we need to discuss a few things afterwards. What will it be? Are you leaving your truck here?"

"Aw." Kaley whined as she stuck out her bottom lip and stomped her foot. "I want to stay with you Aunt Cali."

Chuckling as I walked to my truck, I looked over my shoulder at her. "Have I done or said something to give you the impression that I agreed to talk with you?"

"You kinda owe me." She replied.

"How do you figure that?" I asked angrily. "You just stood back and watched."

"Aunt Cali took that guy's bat away so he couldn't hit you with it." Kaley said.

Cali nodded before adding, "Not only that but just by me being there, four of the guys left. I had your back and kept you from getting arrested. It's not my fault you didn't need me to fight. I was still ready if needed. I'd say you owe me."

I sighed in resignation. I did owe her, big time. "Do you mind following me home? I'm afraid they will do something to my truck if I leave it here. Do you remember where I live? It's Dad's old house."

Cali nodded. "I remember, meet ya there."

I called Polina on my way home and gave her a brief play by play of what happened. I also told her I would probably be with Cali until she finished shopping and asked her to call me when she was finished.

 

Chapter Twelve

As soon as I stepped out of my truck and Cali pulled in behind me, Mr. O. swooped down and landed on Cali's hood with a fierce look in his eyes.

I walked over and moved him to my shoulder. "What you doing out this time of day?" I asked as I lightly ran my hand over his feathers. "This isn't like you. These are my friends so I need you to be nice to them." Through it all, his large eyes focused on Cali's car.

I motioned for them to get out of their car. "I'm sorry. Mr. O has never done this before."

Cali seemed surprised as she stared at the owl in amazement. "No need to apologize." She bowed slightly and extended her arms with her palms facing upward. "It is an honor to make your acquaintance wise one. I believe I have met one of your brethren."

To my astonishment, Mr. O flew to her hand and after a moment appeared to nod his head. After he flew back to my shoulder, Cali motioned to the little girl. "This is my niece Kaley. She is also a friend."

Kaley's smile was huge as her bright eyes took everything in. "You have an owl like in Harry Potter Harley? Can I pet him?"

"He's not my pet." I replied. "Mr. O is a friend who lives nearby and comes to visit every once in a while. If I'm being honest, all this is surprising. He's never acted like this before."

Cali studied my feathered friend and I closely as she spoke to her niece. "This is different princess. Harry Potter has an owl as a pet that's kept in a cage. In this case, Mr. O protects Harley. He is free to do as he wishes."

Kaley frowned and nodded her head. "I understand."

Mr. O appeared to look in Cali's direction and nod as a confirmation of her assumptions before flying to Kaley.

The precious little girl's smile returned as the small owl rested on her shoulder. "How cool is this Aunt Cali?"

Cali's prism colored eyes were overflowing with love and joy as she took a picture of her niece with her phone. "It's very cool. I think you should thank him for doing that."

Kaley turned her head so she could look at the owl. "Thank you Mr. O."

"Wise one, I have been granted gifts that will allow me to protect Harley in your absence." Cali said while looking at the owl. "I give you my word that he will be safe."

Mr. O hooted before he flew off into the trees behind the house.

"That was unexpected." Cali said to no one in particular as she opened her door. "Kaley get in the back seat. Harley, are you ready to go?"

I nodded as I held the door open for the adorable little girl, waiting for her to crawl in the back before folding my body into the small car.

"Sooo…" Cali said with a lilt in her voice. "You and Polina huh?"

Kaley giggled as she leaned forward between the bucket seats. "I caught them kissing Saturday night. I think they would have done it behind the building if I didn't stop them."

"Kaley!" Cali yelled as her face flushed. "Put your seatbelt on and do we really need to have another talk about manners?"

"Sorry Aunt Cali but it's true." Kaley said behind me. "I didn't mean to make you mad Harley."

I laughed as I glanced back at the precious girl. "It's okay Kaley. I'm not mad at all." I smiled as I thought of the woman I loved and glanced at Cali. "Kaley's probably right. If Polina had wanted to, I wouldn't have said no. I can't explain it. It was like love at first sight. I'd do anything for her."

Cali smiled. "It must be. She lights up at the mention of your name exactly like you are doing at the mention of hers."

After dropping Kaley off, Cali drove to the cliff I visited over the weekend. Instead of taking the path to the top, she headed toward the base.

"Your fighting skills are impressive." Cali said as we started walking. "Do you mind if we try some techniques? I want to see your level of knowledge."

I shrugged as we came to an open area. "Sure."

Cali turned to attack and knocked me on my butt. She taunted me, telling me I could do better. I jumped up and invited her to attack again. The second time I was able to fend her off successfully. Her speed started to increase but due to my increasing aggravation at her taunts I was more than able to keep up. In fact she had a hard time defending herself after I became the aggressor. I started using her own moves against her and she could not provide a defense against it. Eventually I found myself standing over her while she was prone to the ground with a shocked expression.

"Where did you learn to fight like that?" Cali asked after she rose to her feet and started walking down the path again.

I didn't answer for a moment while I considered her question. I may not have remembered the fight Saturday night but everything I did at the gas station was burned into my memory. "I'm not sure. Lately it feels like I can see something once and figure out how to do it. Also from my wrestling training. I'm a manager you know?" She nodded that she did before I continued. "I don't know if you can remember him but Tori used to have a friend who taught me a lot when I was little. It seems like he was really into martial arts and taught me some self-defense moves."

I tried to remember who it was that taught me but it was almost like something was preventing me from remembering. I rubbed my temples to ease the pain that was starting to set in. "How can someone who meant so much to me just escape my memory like that? You have to remember him. He was a little guy, close to your age and had our hair color."

Cali looked at me with worry before leading me to a fallen tree just off the path. "I don't know who you are talking about."

"Tori doesn't remember either. She tells me I'm crazy anytime I ask about him."

Cali's anxiety was palpable. "It's okay I don't need to know his name. I was just trying to compliment your skills, not upset you."

I shook my head as I sat down. "You didn't upset me. It's just that whenever I'm feeling down, his words of encouragement keep me going. He was such an important part of my life and I can't even remember his name. At the time I loved him like a brother. In fact I still do. How can I feel so strongly yet not remember?"

Taking a seat beside me on the log, Cali put her arm around me. "From what Tori has told me, you seem to have a lot on your mind lately so it's understandable."

I pulled away from her quickly and started to stand. "What do you mean? What has she told you?"

"Nothing other than she is worried because something is bothering you and you won't talk to her about it." Cali replied.

I relaxed a little as I moved back toward the path. The lace of my work boot caught on one of the fallen branches causing it to untie. As I retied the laces, a small crack opened up in the wall blocking my memory and I snapped my fingers. "Ty!"

Cali jumped to her feet. "What?"

"Ty, his name was Tyler Daw…" I turned to look at the confused, stunningly beautiful woman beside me. The wall in my mind crumbled and I was suddenly flooded with strange memories. Memories that were not possible. Memories that I knew were true. I tried backing away but fell on my butt instead. "Oh my GOD! How is this possible?"

What made her so special that her life got a rewrite and my hell continued? Why did she change from a guy who looked out for me into a girl who tormented me? Why did she get to become a beautiful girl with the world at her feet while I continued to be someone everybody would wind up hating?

"How is what possible? How do you know that name?" Cali asked as she approached.

"Stay away from me." I yelled as I crawled away before getting to my feet. "I trusted you! Why did you turn on me after you changed? I loved you but you abandoned me. What did I ever do to deserve being treated like that?"

Cali's eyes filled with tears and she dropped to her knees. "I don't know. I really wish I did. I'm so sorry. I became the person you see almost two years ago. It happened not far from where we are standing. Along with my new life, I was given a new past that I know I lived. I was awful to you the second time around and have no excuses for what I did but please know that I feel horrible."

"Never mind!" I replied bitterly. "I know why you did it. You're just like everybody else and didn't want to associate with the person I was back then. What makes me think you won't do it again?" Cali reached for me when I turned to walk off. I angrily jerked my arm away before turning with clenched fists. "Stay the fuck away from me."

I started running the path back to where we parked as fast as my feet could carry me. I changed directions when I realized going to her car was only going to lead to another confrontation. I wanted to call Polina to come get me but realized I left my phone in Cali's car. Instead, I continued running through a wooded area until I came upon a clearing beneath the cliff.

Hearing Cali still calling out to me, I searched for a place to hide until she left. I noticed a small crack in the side of the rock barely large enough to fit through. For the first time since I started losing weight, I was glad to be so thin.

I noticed a small stream flowing down the cave and with Cali's voice getting louder I decided to follow the water. I ran as the path continued downward with many crooks and curves. I had no idea how long I had been running when I entered a large open cavern.

The fact that I could see this deep underground was amazing. There was a soft phosphorescent glow emanating from what appeared to be thousands of cracks running along the stone walls and ceiling. The water I was following ended at a stone bath. Eager to explore my new surroundings, I ran my fingers over an altar that was beyond anything I had ever seen. There were odd scratches on it but otherwise it was an intricate masterpiece.

I studied the ancient carvings along the walls until I heard a voice behind me. "Hello Harley. It is good to see you again."

I sighed deeply. My imaginary friend was back. Choosing to ignore her rather than submit myself to more worthless hope. I silently walked back to the small stream and bent down to take a drink. I was losing my mind. That was the only logical explanation for everything. The stress of balancing the life I wanted and the life that I had been taught was right had started taking its toll.

"I said hello Harley." The woman said as she walked behind me.

Without looking in her direction, I made my way over to a corner of the room where the floor had a small layer of dirt covering it and laid down. Believing I was just tired from the fight, I hoped I would awaken to realize it had all been a strange dream.

"Why are you not speaking to me? Have I done something?"

I closed my eyes so tight they hurt and covered my ears. "You are not real. You are not real. Stop trying to make me weak."

"Why would I want to make you weak? I only want to help you."

Without opening my eyes, I shook my head. "That proves you're not real. Only Polina wants to help me."

"I can assure you that I am very real. Why are you acting in such a manner? I am one of many who want to help. I thought we moved past this already."

I heard another voice. "I believe that is my fault Mother."

 

Chapter Thirteen

I opened my eyes to see Cali walking toward the woman who looked so much like her wife. "You failed to mention meeting him to us. Considering your rules concerning revealing your existence, when he saw Dani and thanked her for your chat, we didn't know what he was talking about and told him he was mistaken."

The woman Cali called Mother frowned. "I can see my oversight now. I do apologize." She walked over to me and offered her hand. "I believe a proper introduction is long overdue. I am Danica and Polina's mother Zaria."

My brows furrowed as I studied her closely. "How can you be their mother? You look to be the same age."

Zaria motioned the length of her body with both hands. My mouth dropped in amazement as she transformed into an elegant older version of herself.

"Is this more in keeping with your expectations of what a mother should look like?" She said with a gentle smile.

I looked to Cali for confirmation that what I was seeing was real. She smiled and nodded as if reading my thoughts. "It's unbelievable but true. Finding out about all this freaked me out at first too."

"What are you?" I asked as my eyes went back to Zaria who had reassumed her more youthful form.

She smiled as she sat beside me. "Although I am not comfortable using the term, based on our earlier conversation, I suppose I am what you would call a Goddess."

I could not believe what I was hearing but somehow, just like Cali also being Ty, I knew it all to be true. "Are you the one who messed me up?"

Her smile was laced with sadness as she shook her head. "Our kind was not gifted with the ability to oversee creation but I must say that you are many things Harley. Some of which we have yet to discover, but a mistake has never been one of them. My daughter would not bond herself to a mistake."

"Are you the one who changed Cali and gave her an entirely new past?"

She nodded. "Yes, that was my doing."

A hope I never before felt filled my heart. "Can you do that for me?"

Again she shook her head as she looked upon me with pity. "I cannot. Had Callista not given her life in this very cavern to save mine, I never would have done something so drastic."

Disappointment enveloped me as I stood to walk from the cave. "What have I done to make you hate me?" An accusatory finger pointed at the petite red head. "Why did you make her treat me so badly the second time if I was not a mistake?"

"Hate is a negative emotion that I refuse to allow entrance to my consciousness. Regardless, I could never hate someone as wonderful as you. I did no such thing child. I improved Callista's relationships with others to give her a better life." Zaria replied defensively.

Cali stepped forward to block my escape while looking at Zaria. "No Mother. Harley is correct. As Ty we were very close but as Cali I have been horrible to him. I have been borderline cruel. I was everything I stand against when interacting with him in this life. I would also like to know why you had me treat him so bad." She offered her hand to Zaria. "You may see for yourself."

I watched in amazement as Zaria accepted Cali's hand and they stared into each other's eyes for a moment before Zaria pulled away with a frown. "That was not my doing. Who could have interfered in such an intrusive manner and I not know?"

"Could it be the Thetans?" Cali asked.

Zaria thought for a moment before shaking her head. "I cannot rule that out with absolute certainty but how would they have known what I was doing? No. This has a different feel to it."

"He shows signs of having gifts. He was able to pull away from my manipulation when I questioned him concerning meeting you." Cali said without looking at me. "He also detected when Dani and Polina shared sight."

Was that the strange feeling of trust that flowed through me as she touched me that night? What did she mean shared sight? Was that what was happening when I felt Polina's presence at the meeting? I realized that whatever was happening was very serious when they began discussing me as if I was not there.

Zaria nodded. "I noticed them myself. Polina could never share such an all-encompassing bond with a mere mortal. Yours did not develop with Danica until after your gifts started to develop. Only eternal beings can form eternal ties."

"He is also showing other signs." Cali added. "I watched him fight and his reflexes are faster than they should be. He could sense when others were about to attack. His strength and reflexes are greater than mine and he was able to outrun me."

Zaria appeared distracted for moment before huffing loudly. "Give me a moment. My daughter is in a full on panic over feeling Harley's pain. I will be back as soon as she is calm." I looked on in amazement as she disappeared in bright light.

Cali paced impatiently, ignoring my presence. I tried to figure out why they were so concerned. Of course I was stronger than Cali, I work out almost daily and had at least eight inches in height over her. The same holds true about how I out ran her. Why is that a big deal? Of course I could sense the others were about to attack, they telegraphed their moves. Anyone with a modicum of training could do what I did.

Zaria reappeared and my only concern became Polina. "Is she okay?"

She smiled. "Yes child. My daughter is worried but I have convinced her that you will be fine."

I was not quite as confident concerning my mental state but became distracted when Cali's tone became accusatory toward Zaria. "Is there something you are not telling me? Harley has a wise one keeping guard over him."

Zaria seemed genuinely surprised at that last statement. "Truly? Then my suspicions are confirmed but how? She has never allowed a man the pleasure of her body. I need to have a conversation with my cousin."

Cali appeared proud of herself. "That was my thought as well but I dared not suggest it."

"You are becoming very astute." Zaria tilted her head in my direction as she continued to discuss me with Cali. "I need you to delve into Harley's past. See if you can sense anything that would have caused your behavior regarding him to change."

"I don't know if I can but I will try. He is immune to many of my gifts. It is harder to search him than you if you were unwilling." Cali turned to me with concern etched across her face. "I have a confession. In many ways I am like Mother. I also have abilities that many would find hard to believe. May I search your memories to see if anything sticks out in your mind? I give you my word I mean you no harm."

My eyes widened as I stared at her. "I still don't trust you."

"I can't say that I blame you." Cali replied with a frown. "But I swear on everything I hold dear that I'm sorry for how I treated you. I want to know why it happened and hopefully help you in the process."

Her words bled with sincerity and I also wanted to know what happened. I instinctively knew I could trust her but past hurts tried to argue against it. I was not sure if I could let someone who once treated me so horribly access to my mind. I started to cry as I relived the torment she caused me growing up.

"I know you hate me and it hurts so bad. I swore that I would never make you sad." Cali's voice started to break. "Please don't cry cause I will too. Never forget that I love you. Ignore the bad as you grow. You are stronger than you know. When you are troubled pick out a star. Use it to remember how strong you are."

Cali repeated what Ty told a hysterical eight year old who did not want him to leave for California. I thought back to Ty kneeling before me and trying his best to keep it together. Looking back with adult eyes I could see Ty was as broken in that moment as Cali is now.

She held up her pinkie. "I will not hurt you again. I swear."

My pinkie locked around hers. "Do it."

A relieved smile crossed Cali's face. "Thank you. Please relax and grant me entrance. I promise this will not hurt."

I released a deep breath and opened my mind as I offered my hand. I discovered that I could see as easily into her past as she could mine. Neither of us had the best of childhoods.

Cali's eyes overflowed with tears almost immediately. After five minutes she released me before wrapping her arms around my neck. "I'm sorry for everything you've been through. I'll never let you down again." She looked up at Zaria. "Someone has tampered with her life from the beginning but it is not the Thetans although a recent event might be caused by one of them."

"Who is it?" Zaria asked as she moved to our side.

"I don't know." Cali replied with a look of fear. "They lurked in the shadows manipulating events."

"The Shades." Zaria muttered angrily.

"The what?" I asked. "What are they?"

"I think they work for the three old hags who control the metaphorical thread of life of every mortal from birth to death. You probably know the women as Fate." Cali replied. "Even God's and Goddesses' can't contest them."

Zaria sighed. "That is the legend. The truth is far more complicated. We share an uneasy truce. There are rules both sides must abide by. Not much is known about them other than the three ladies were more figure heads than anything and they were rendered obsolete eons ago. The Shades have taken a more active role but we do not know what that is. "

Frustration filled my core. "You mean my life was predetermined to be like this?"

Zaria shook her head. "No, I fear something else is afoot."

Cali released me and took Zaria's hand. "There is more. I leapt back a few generations after I discovered an interesting coincidence. It is something I could not see in myself but when looking at it from an outside perspective… well you will see."

Zaria's eyes widened. "Oh my, that does change things considerably. We need to have a talk with her to see what she has to say."

Cali nodded before she glanced at me. "I believe Harley should be there as well. It would be difficult for her to deny anything in Harley's presence but first give me time to explain the lesser aspects to her."

"I believe you are right but allow Polina the chance to explain the deeply personal aspect." Zaria said. "I will go to her and let her know what is about to happen. We will do the other tomorrow. That will give me enough time to gather everything I need."

"What about the lightning? Do you also feel that is odd?"

Zaria nodded, "It is but I do not understand it. I hope she can provide some insight when we see her." A bright light started to envelope Zaria before Cali reached out. "Can you give us a lift back to the car? It would save a lot of time."

Zaria nodded. "You have it within you to do this as well. If you would ever agree to proper training, I could show you."

Cali rolled her eyes. "Please Mother, now is not the time for that."

Zaria grinned and suddenly bright light surrounded the three of us.

A moment later I was sitting in Cali's car rubbing my eyes. She laughed as she started the engine. "Sorry about that. I should have warned you to keep them closed."

 

Chapter Fourteen

I knew I should have been more freaked out about learning there was a whole different world that existed alongside the one I lived in. I wasn't sure if I was still in shock but I felt strangely liberated, like I was receiving a confirmation of long held beliefs.

"Hey big brother can you do me a favor and meet me at Thomas's house as soon as you can. Looks like I found out who was in those baby pictures." Cali said into her phone before laughing loudly. "No silly I'm still in California. Dani came to town by herself to go shopping with Renee and Trish. I just want you to go over to look at his pictures of me. Of course I'm in town. Okay love you too. Bye."

She placed another call as soon as she finished. "Hey sis. I wanted to let you know that Harley is safe. I'm keeping her awhile longer." Cali listened for a moment before trying to sound reassuring. "Calm down. I promise nothing will happen. She may experience strong emotions but I'm here to help her through it… I know it's your place to do that but you're shopping aren't you?… Stop it, just stop it! You're not helping anyone by being like this."

Cali glanced at me and saw that I was experiencing every emotion Polina was feeling. "Damnit! Will you calm down! Harley is going through enough without your worry being added to her emotions. I have this handled, if you're truly needed you will know. There is no need to come now. I promise I'm taking good care of her... Fine you can talk to her."

"Hey sweetheart." I said as soon as Cali handed me the phone.

"Are you okay my love? Do you need me to come to you?" Polina asked frantically.

"I'm getting better. I've learned a few things that have been a shock to my system. I'll need you later so you can help me process everything." I replied.

"Of course Angel. I will always be here for you."

I couldn't help but to smile at her pet name for me. "Other than worrying about me, are you having fun?"

Polina laughed lightly. "Yes but I wish you were with me."

"I wish I was with you too." I whispered earnestly. The need to be in her arms was overwhelming.

Next thing I knew I was standing in front of the woman I loved. I launched myself into her arms. "Thank you for bringing me here."

Her eyes widened in shock. "It was not me Angel. I do not possess that gift."

Zaria appeared beside us and was visibly shaken upon noticing my presence.

"Thank you, Mother, for bringing Harley to me so I could see with my own eyes that she is fine." Polina said as she held me in her arms.

Zaria sounded rather nervous as she responded. "You are welcome. Now that you have seen for yourself, she must return."

I handed the phone back to Cali as soon as found myself back in her car. "She's fine now, Zaria let me see her."

Cali looked angry as she answered the ringing phone. "Tell Mother a little heads up would be nice before she does anything like that again. I almost ran off the road when …" Her expression changed to shock as she listened to whatever Dani told her. She glanced at me nervously before she started talking again. "No shit… Wow, I can't even do that… No, not a word… Okay, I love you."

"Love bonds take some getting used to." Cali said as she placed her phone in her purse. "What you and Polina share is almost unheard of. Mine didn't form with Dani until after my change. We've loved each other since shortly after we started dating but the bond didn't finalize until after my gifts started to manifest and she had to…" Whatever she was thinking about made her frown. "Let's just say she gave me a part of her essence."

I nodded even though I had no idea what she was talking about. All I knew was that the woman I loved was beside herself with worry for me and now she wasn't.

Cali attempted to smile. "We are connected more than either of us realized. When Mother, I mean Zaria, altered my past, she thought I was not close to anyone after my mother died so she sort of did a complete reset. She improved almost every relationship I had. She didn't know she needed to pay extra attention to our connection."

She reached across and took my hand. "Don't get me wrong. I always thought of you as my kid brother. I saw you as someone who reminded me of myself and someone I could help. I always went out of my way for you because I saw a familiar pain in your eyes. I loved it when I was able to make it go away. I felt like the king of the world when I was able to make you smile."

Cali released her grasp to turn into one of the oldest and nicest neighborhoods in town. "Anyways, I suspect the Shades saw greatness in you and having knowledge of my change, did something to you so I would not be able to stand being around you. They may be afraid of what could happen if we discovered our past."

She pulled onto the cobblestone paved driveway of a large beige sandstone mansion and parked next to Polina's car before turning to face me. "I will never forgive myself for how I treated you. I swear on everything I hold dear that I will never let you down again. No matter how you choose to live your life." She laughed and waved her hands at herself. "I mean, I can definitely relate to being in the wrong body. It's been almost two years and at times it still feels wrong. I will try to mind my pronouns around others but when we are alone, you are now and will forever be my sister."

I laughed timidly. "Saw that did you?"

She pulled me into a hug. "I didn't need the trip into your mind for that. I went outside to check on you at the meeting and heard you talking to yourself. I did see a few things though. I know why your Dad always treated Tori better than you."

My eyes widened. "You do?"

She nodded. "I've never been good with sugar coating things so I'm just going to say it. He never believed you were his child and seeing you was a reminder of your mother's infidelity. Turns out he was right because my father is your father."

I didn't want to believe her but what she said made too much sense. Of course Dad, I mean Mr. Smith, I mean… I don't even know what to call him, but no wonder he always treated me as if I were in the way and left his entire estate to Tori instead of both of us.

Still, I would rather have had the man I knew as Dad around me growing up than Cali's father. I remembered Mr. Dawson from my stepfather's church where he had helped with my therapy classes. He always singled me out and it scared me how he seemed to hold me to a higher standard than anyone else. That man was pure evil.

I reached up to grab a handful of my hair before waving it in Cali's direction. "That kinda explains this."

She laughed as she grabbed some of her own. "I guess it does. Want to meet your brothers?"

"I don't have much of a choice since you warned one of them I was coming." I said as I reached for the door handle.

"Good point." Cali replied with a snicker.

My body filled with unbelievable laughter as a thought occurred to me. "I can't believe I'm a Dawson brother now. If people had known that growing up maybe I wouldn't have picked on as much."

Cali frowned and shook her head. "It never worked for me. Sometimes that name felt like a curse. Trust me on that."

I walked over and pulled her into a sideways hug. "Sorry, that was a bad joke. I know firsthand what your…" I paused to correct myself. "I mean our father was like. I'm glad I was the bastard child and only saw him in that terrible excuse for a church."

Her look was troubled. "I never remember him being a religious man when I was growing up. I thought he didn't join a church until after I left town."

"Oh he wasn't." I replied bitterly. "He never went to the services that I know of, he only took part in my therapy classes."

Kaley came flying from the back door effectively ending our conversation and leapt into her aunt's arms. "You changed your mind about letting me spend the night! Thank you, thank you, thank you."

Cali laughed as she kissed her niece. "Nope. You know the rules, you have to sleep at home on school nights. Don't worry, we'll have Friday night, Saturday morning and all day Sunday."

Someone would have to be blind not to see now much my newfound sister adored her niece.

Cali started toward the large house. "Come on and be yourself. After all, everyone is family here."

"So he is a long lost relative after all?" Kaley said with a know-it-all grin. "I knew it!"

Cali laughed and nodded. "Kaley, this is your Uncle Harley."

Kaley's brows bunched together as she stared at me and held my hair in her small hands since it was no longer in a ponytail. "You say you are a boy but I looked it up. Harley is a girl's name."

I laughed as I placed a finger over Cali's mouth to prevent her from fussing at Kaley. I was already falling in love with the little girl's lack of a filter. "Apparently not. My name is Harley Dakota Smith."

Kaley started smiling. "That is a pretty name…" She leaned closer and adopted a serious expression. "For a girl. Are you like a lesbian except instead of acting like a girl, you act like a boy? It's okay if you are." Her adorable eyes cut to Cali. "Some of the coolest people I know are lesbians."

I had tears in my eyes from laughing so hard as Cali scolded her niece. "Katelyn Dawn Dawson! How many times do we have to talk about being rude?"

Kaley placed her hands on her hips and her little lips formed an adorable pout. "How am I going to learn if I don't ask questions?"

"She has a point." I said from my spot on the driveway where I fell to catch my breath. "She's just curious and very perceptive."

Cali cut her eyes in my direction and I could tell it was taking all she had not to also laugh. "She doesn't need your help."

Kaley studied me a moment longer before she snapped her fingers as if she had suddenly figured out the meaning of life. "Oh, I get it now. Harley isn't a girl who wants to be boy is she? She's like…"

Cali dove and covered Kaley's mouth. "You know better than to EVER talk about that. Do you know how bad it would hurt her feelings to hear you mention it?"

Kaley appeared to be genuinely apologetic as she dropped her tiny head. "I'm sorry but I think it's really cool."

Cali kissed her niece. "It's okay princess. We can talk later but it is not your place tell people about that."

"What am I missing?" said a deep voice from the doorway.

Two large red haired men walked out on the back deck before the taller of the two, who was at least five inches taller than me, with red hair sticking out from under a worn ball cap came over and offered me a hand up. I looked on in amazement at our similarities as he smiled, "Hi, I'm Thomas. Good to meet you."

I recognized him from the times he came to watch Henry wrestle. They had been friends for years. "We've met. Sorry about the Gryffindor joke. I'm Harley, it's good to see you again."

The other guy walked over and slapped my shoulder. "Don't apologize, that was some funny shit. We haven't laughed like that in ages. I'm still looking for someone I can use that line you had about needing four eyes on." He grabbed my hand. "I'm Jeb by the way. Do you prefer Harley or Hayseed?"

I laughed. "Either is fine. You can call me whatever you want so long as you say it with a smile."

Jeb laughed again. "Henry was right, you're funny."

Thomas cut his eyes to Cali. "I was doubtful when Jeb said you were on the way over and why but I'd say you're right baby girl."

Jeb grinned. "I've often thought he might be the one." He shoved Thomas for acknowledgement. "We were talking about it after seeing him whoop up on all those guys Saturday night."

Thomas nodded as Kaley tugged Jeb's arm and he picked her up. "You should have seen him and Aunt Cali this afternoon. It was awesome! There were nine guys but Aunt Cali scared four of them off. Then Harley kicked all their…"

"Kaley!" Thomas and Cali yelled in unison.

She pouted again as she looked at them. "What? I was going to say butts."

Thomas grinned and took her from his brother. "Uh huh. I'm sure you were. Don't you have homework or something? Just because your Mom has gone shopping with your aunts doesn't mean you're going to get away with slacking off."

She nodded, "Yes sir."

He kissed her cheek before putting her down. "I suggest you get to it then young lady."

After Kaley left, the four of us sat around a table on the spacious deck of what I found out was the house they grew up in. I found I really like Cali's, well I guess my, brothers. They were genuinely funny and you could feel the love Cali, Thomas and Jeb had for each other. We didn't talk that much about the man whose blood we shared. Instead we discussed a wide variety of topics and found we had more in common than I thought possible.

We talked for well over an hour and Jeb turned to me after Cali left to help Kaley with her homework and rested his muscled arm across my shoulders. "I can't wait for you to meet my wife. I think you two will get along great."

His words were innocuous but I could not help feeling there was something left unsaid. I looked at him expectantly, hoping he would offer more of an explanation. When he didn't say anything further, I smiled timidly. "I'm looking forward to it."

An overwhelming joy filled my body as soon as I felt that Polina was near. I jumped from my seat to see a minivan coming up the road. Seconds later Cali and Kaley joined my side.

"Damn." Thomas said with a laugh. "Harley can sense people coming just like those two."

 

Chapter Fifteen

Polina rushed from the van and wrapped me in her arms before lifting me off the ground. "I have missed you so much. How are you coping with everything Angel?"

"I missed you too." I replied after we broke off of kiss. "I'm good but even better now that you're here."

The two women I didn't know exited the van and stopped in their tracks as their gaze drifted from me to Cali, Thomas and Jeb before coming back to me.

"Honey I want you to meet my brother Harley." Jeb said as he stepped up to kiss the tall auburn haired woman before leading her to Polina and I. "Harley this is my wife Renee."

Renee cocked her head questionably toward her husband before extending her hand and smiling. "It's nice to meet you Harley."

"You too." I replied. There was something familiar about Renee. A kinship that I couldn't figure out.

I heard Renee as she leaned into her husband trying to be discreet. "Why did you call her your brother?"

A woman with light brown hair who was only a few inches taller than Cali stepped forward to hug me. "Hi Harley. It's good to put a face to the name. Polina has told us all about you. I'm Thomas's wife Trish."

I blushed wondering what all Polina had said as I returned Trish's embrace awkwardly. "Nice to meet you."

Dani smiled and placed a hand on my shoulder as she walked past on her way to greet her wife. "It is good to see you again. Maybe my sister can calm down now that she sees you are safe with her own eyes. Welcome to the family."

I watched as she hurried to Cali and lifted her off the ground. From the greeting they gave each other, you would have thought it had been months since they last saw each other. I noticed Dani whisper something in Cali's ear that surprised her. She looked at Polina and I with a big smile before nodding to her wife.

Polina didn't give me a chance to get acquainted with Trish and Renee. I barely had time to tell everyone goodbye before she led me to Trish's van where she grabbed quite a few bags and then continued to her Audi.

Once on the road I asked where we were going. Polina shook her head and smiled, telling me it was a surprise and to trust her.

My curiosity piqued as she left the city limits and turned on the road that led to Gatlinburg but I didn't ask again because I did trust her completely. Polina used the time on the road to explain her mother to me and told me she had gifts of her own. She shared stories of growing up in her mother's realm and I found it odd that the fact she had lived more years than I could imagine did not bother me in the least.

If anything I found myself humbled that such an astonishing woman loved me.

We never ran out of things to talk about while we were on the road. I loved listening to her regale me with stories from her life. She gave me her full attention as I told her everything about myself.

She looked on in surprise when I told her my favorite musical artist was Belle or Sara Collins Carson since she now sang under her real name. I noticed her eyes glisten as I shared with her how Belle’s songs helped me through many difficult times. She lifted my hand to her lips while I told her how I probably would not have made it if not for the latest album Sara made with her husband Adam Carson.

I could feel regret and sadness growing within the woman I loved as I talked. "What's wrong?"

Polina shook her head slightly and wiped away a tear. "It is hard to explain. I know Sara. She is extraordinary and my stupidity caused her more pain than anyone should endure. She has forgiven me and I consider her a good friend but I cannot help but to believe I do not deserve the happiness I receive from you."

I leaned across to rest my head on her shoulder. "You deserve the world. I wish I had more to offer than my heart. I feel as if you are getting the short end of the stick. If anyone doesn't deserve this happiness it is me. You are the answer to a prayer I didn't even know I made."

She pulled me to her lips while still traveling at close to ninety miles an hour. "You are more than I could have ever hoped for my Angel. I love you so much it hurts."

I wondered where we were going after we drove through Gatlinburg and she continued making a series of turns until the area became more remote. My heart leapt into my throat as Polina pulled into a place called The Chapel at Honeymoon Hills.

Polina pulled around to a small log cabin before finally stopping. "I made the reservations after lunch and Mother brought me the keys earlier. I want to be alone with you tonight since I tend to be loud."

I tried to smile even though I felt a tinge of disappointment. "I thought you were asking me…" I laughed lightly at the absurdity of my thought. "Never mind."

My loved smiled as if she were holding a secret before she rushed around to open my door. "Patience Angel." She cut off my next thought before I had to ask. "You have tomorrow off from work. As far as anyone knows you have had it planned for the past month. I also left a note for your sister reminding her you would be away so she would not worry."

"But how?" I asked before smacking my head. "Oh yeah. Gifts."

Polina nodded as she retrieved the bags from her trunk. "I thought you could use a shower before we eat." She looked at the ill-fitting uniform I was still wearing from work. "I bought you some things while I was shopping. I hope they fit."

I cringed as I stepped out of the shower in front of the large mirror and once again saw the full extent of my changes. I rubbed my hands over my chest and swore those damn protrusions had grown even larger. My waist seemed to have further narrowed causing my hips to be even more pronounced. My eyes drifted between my legs and cursed silently because my manhood was even smaller.

How could any woman, much less one as fantastic as Polina, ever look at me and feel an ounce of attraction. It was not fair for me to hide this from her. If we hoped to have a lasting relationship then I needed to be honest. I knew I had to show the woman I loved what she was getting so she could leave before I grew so attached that the end would shatter me.

A tear escaped knowing it was already too late for that. I was hopelessly in love forever more. If she rejected me, I would never love again.

I reached for one of the white terry cloth robes provided with the cabin and timidly walked to the living room where she was patiently waiting for me to finish. I felt so guilty I could not bear to stare into her beautiful eyes when they lit up as I approached.

She started to speak but I held my hand up to stop her. "Please let me say this. I know you said whatever happened to me didn't matter to you but I'm afraid you'll change your mind once you see the full extent of the damage." I nervously undid the belt before allowing my robe to fall to the floor. "I want you to know I love you. It is because of that love that I will completely understand if you want to end this. You are such an amazing woman and you deserve the best man available." I had to pause to keep from completely breaking down. "As you can see. I am not much of a man anymore."

I turned my head so I couldn't see her disgust and tears filled my eyes as Polina gasped. My fears were confirmed when I heard her get out of chair. I fully expected to hear the front door open until I felt her hands resting on my shoulders.

"Look at me Angel." I opened my eyes and was shocked to see her staring at me hungrily. "You are even more gorgeous than I could have imagined." Her thumbs tried to wipe away my tears but they were flowing too fast for her to keep up. "Never be ashamed of who you are."

Tiny goose bumps formed as her fingers moved down to glide over every new curve I possessed.

"You're not revolted by me?" I asked with no small amount of doubt laced in my voice.

"Revolted? Goodness no." Polina replied while giving me a look as if I had lost my mind. "It is as if someone invaded my slumber and pulled you from my dreams so they could come true. Search our bond Angel and tell me what you feel."

I closed my eyes while concentrating on our inexplicable bond. I did not feel a single negative emotion. Not disappointment, not disgust. I only felt an overwhelming amount of love and gratitude for whoever helped us meet. My body filled with the almost uncontrollable desire she felt for me.

Polina lifted me in her arms and carried me to the king sized bed. "Let me show you how beautiful I believe you to be."

I tried to remove Polina's top as she hovered over my naked form but she stopped me. "This moment is not about me. I need you to be comfortable with who you are becoming." She lovingly caressed my cheek. "I know you are conflicted about what is happening to you. I have no issues with you wanting to be a woman. In fact, I believe your attempts at masculinity are holding you back. It is important to me that you have no doubt about the fact that my love is unwavering. Whatever happens, we will get through it together."

Polina spent the next hour showing me how desirable she believed me to be. I was not used to anyone wanting to please me and kept trying to reciprocate but the woman I loved remained steadfast. Anytime I tried to touch her anywhere other than her back or hair she stopped me. I wanted her to enjoy our moment as much as I was doing. She assured me that seeing my pleasure was more than enough.

Eventually I dropped any and all protests so she could have her way with me. The only exception I made was when she tried touching between my legs. That was an area I no longer received pleasure from. That little thing was essentially useless and the cause of most of my mental conflicts. If not for being born with it between my legs, my life growing up would have been vastly different.

I never knew such pleasure could be gained without actual contact in that particular area. I was completely satiated and reenergized concerning whatever lay ahead of us when Polina held me once she finished.

"How are you feeling?" She asked as she ran her fingers through my hair. "Tell me what you are thinking."

My smile was genuine as I stared into her amazing eyes. "I feel like I can handle anything life throws at me so long as you are by my side. I love you so much." My hand ran along the inside of her thigh. "I wish you would allow me to return the favor though."

Polina pulled me tighter to her body. "You have always taken care of everyone else. There will be times when I need your care and support but at this moment I want you to experience what it is like to come first."

I lifted my eyebrows. "I most certainly did, multiple times and I thank you for that."

She playfully shoved me. "That is not what I meant. Well maybe partially it was but I want you to know that you will always be my first priority." My stomach picked that moment to speak up about the fact it had been a long time since we had shared lunch. Polina laughed as she pulled me from the bed. "I guess our next priority is food. My Angel needs to be well fed so she can keep up with me tonight."

 

Chapter Sixteen

My love released me and walked to the door where she dropped the bags when we walked in. "I was not sure what your style is since I have never seen you in everyday clothing. I bought a small variety. You can pick whatever you like."

I nodded as she laid four different ensembles across the bed. One was a hunter green sweater dress with black tights. That one was out because, well, because it was a dress. The next was a heavy dark blue turtle neck sweater and matching knee length skirt. I liked the top but did not like the idea of wearing a skirt in public. The third was a python print semi sheer top with layered styling and a pair of boot cut jeans. The top was cute but far too feminine for me to ever be comfortable wearing. The last was an ivory colored cowl neck tunic sweater and low rise dark blue skinny jeans that I adored but believed was entirely too sexy for me to ever wear without being laughed at.

My heart wanted to try everything on but my head stopped me. I might have been less conflicted if there was something less feminine. As it was, I didn't feel comfortable with any of her choices. I would have been much happier wearing my normal baggy clothes that hid the body I now possessed. My eyes drifted between the choices before nervously ceding the decision to Polina. "What would you like for me to wear?"

Polina's excitement evaporated at my less than enthusiastic response. "You don't like them? You can be honest."

With a depressed sigh I wrapped my arms around her waist. "I love them. They would all look fantastic on you but people will laugh at me if I wore something like that in public." I voiced the words my stepfather often said as I was growing up. "A man pretending to be a woman is joke that anyone with a set of eyes can see right through."

"You are not pretending Angel." Her voice was gentle as she shook her head. "Nobody will laugh. I promised to never make you uncomfortable but I am afraid you are going to make me a liar. I don't know how to tell you this but you draw more attention to yourself by trying to look masculine."

There was probably more truth to her words than I was willing to admit but I was not ready to make such choices myself. She obviously had more knowledge on the subject than I did. "Which one would you like for me to wear?"

"That's not how this works. The decision has to be yours." She replied. "I want you to be independent and develop your own sense of style."

After I did not move, her beautiful eyes started to plead with me as much as her words. "Please do this for me. Pick out something to wear. We are far enough from your home that you won't run into anyone you know and nobody will give you a second look unless it is to get a better view of your beauty." Polina's perfect lips brushed mine. "I will protect you if anyone tries to start trouble. Please do this for me."

With a nod I picked up the turtle neck and the boot cut jeans.

"I like that Angel." Polina smiled at my choices as she pulled a pair of flesh colored thong panties from another bag. I timidly took them before walking toward the bathroom to change.

My love followed and watched me from the doorway as I slipped the panties over my hips. I didn't want to admit it but they fit better than the boxers I normally wore. I glanced in the mirror to see that with the tight thong pushing my tiny excuse for manhood into my body, nobody would ever guess the gender I was born.

"Can't you see how gorgeous you are?" Polina asked after noticing I was checking myself out.

I shook my head with tears trying to escape as I reached down to pick up my tank tops. She had no clue what doing this for her was doing to my fragile psyche.

"What are you doing?" She asked.

"They mash my chest down." I replied as I separated them so I could put them on. "Otherwise they get annoying. They seem to have a mind of their own when I move about." I jumped up and down to emphasize my point.

Polina giggled as her eyes locked on my mounds. "Oh Angel. You know a bra would work better than those tank tops."

"They aren't large enough to need a bra." I defended.

Polina disappeared for a moment before walking back in with one in her hand. "Yes they are." She walked behind me held the black garment in front of me. "Put this on. I will help you."

When I hesitated, she placed the cups over my chest and fastened the back. "It is me with you. There is no need to be embarrassed. This is part of being a woman."

I reluctantly nodded as I slid my arms in the straps. Maybe I was as weak as Bennie said I was. Especially if I was letting a beautiful woman talk me into making such a fool of myself.

Polina reached into the cups and situated me before she adjusted the straps to fit properly. My knees melted at her touch in such a sensitive area and my nipples sprang to life. I looked down to see my chest sticking out farther than ever before. I could no longer deny the fact I had a healthy pair of breasts.

She lightly kissed my shoulder. "Doesn't that feel better?"

I wanted to curl up on the floor and sob as I met her eyes in the mirror. "Not really. It is a stark validation that they are there. With the tank tops I could plead ignorance."

Polina reached down and pinched my butt causing me to jump. "How about now?"

Instead of bouncing like they did a moment ago, my breasts stayed in place. I spun around and dejectedly had no choice but to admit she was right. "Okay, I see your point. How did you know what size I wore?"

"I didn't." Polina replied. "That is one of mine. It appears we are the same size."

My hands shot to my breasts as I stared at hers. "There is no way they are that big."

Dani smiled as she lifted her sweater over her head and moved beside me. "See, they are the same size."

The amazing sight temporarily had me forgetting my troubles. I licked my suddenly dry lips as my hand moved to the white lace covering her chest. "I think I need to investigate further before I can give a qualified answer."

Polina giggled as she moved my hand away. "Not until later. We need to eat."

My fingers trailed down her toned stomach toward her belt. I was almost drooling at that point. "Oh sweetheart, I know what I want to eat. I have never been as hungry for anything in my life."

I could tell Polina's resolve was weakening until my belly betrayed me by growling again. She shook her head as she gathered my hands in hers. "Not yet Angel. After dinner I am all yours to do with as you please. The sooner you get dressed, the sooner we can return."

Not needing any more motivation. I was in the jeans and turtle neck in a flash. I glanced over my shoulder before picking up the brush. "Would you wear the ivory sweater for me?"

"It would be my pleasure." Polina responded before walking out to get it.

"Sweetheart." I called out after I finished brushing my hair out. "Do you have anything I can use to pull my hair back? I can't find my tie."

Polina walked back in looking amazing. The cowl neck sweater showed just enough cleavage to make my mouth water and the skinny jeans she had on hugged her delectable derriere just right. "You can't find it because I threw it away. I like it when you wear your hair down."

She turned me away from the mirror as she brushed my hair so that it had more body and some fell to the front of my shoulders. "You don't even need makeup to be beautiful."

After Polina spun me back around. I looked at myself and could not see what she saw. To me I just looked like the same feminine guy except in female clothes. The different fit of what I had on emphasized the curves I hated so much. "Why did this have to happen to me?" I said before collapsing in a paralyzing fear.

"Oh Angel. This is who you were meant to be." Polina said as she pulled me into a tender embrace. "I was trying to gently guide you to the inevitable but now I believe you need to know the truth."

She carried me out of the bathroom and placed me on the bed. "You are special in so many ways. You were supposed to be a girl at birth but something tampered with your destiny. For reasons nobody has figured out, your original essence has been slowly breaking free. In a few short days the last vestiges of your masculinity will be gone and you will be as female as I am."

While curled up in the fetal position, I shook my head trying to deny a truth I had long suspected. "I can't be a woman. It is wrong for me to be one. Becoming a woman will be my undoing. "

Polina ran a finger through my hair. "Why do you think so little of yourself? I think you are wonderful."

My entire body was still trembling. "I know you are trying to help but you don't understand. Men hold the strength and any man who willingly gives that up deserves to die. I will never have friends. I will be rejected by those I love. They are going to kill me for this."

Polina held onto me as if her life depended on it. "I would never reject you Angel. Our love is eternal and that means I will never let anyone hurt you. Tell me, who wants to kill you?"

I tried to remember the source of the voice but all that did was cause a tremendous throbbing in my head. I screamed out from the pain. "I don't know but I was always told I could never let go of my masculinity. My manhood is greater than any gift. Being a man means strength. I remember the voice saying I would be conflicted at times but if I ever found myself losing the battle for my essence, drastic measures would need to be taken. It would be better for me to die than to be an abomination."

Polina looked up. "Mother I need you!"

 

Chapter Seventeen

A moment later the room filled with light before Zaria, Dani and Cali appeared.

The second Dani entered the room, my fears evaporated.

Zaria looked at Cali. "Find out who has ingrained such a thing so deeply that it would have this effect and take it away."

Cali rushed to my side and took my hands. "Will you let me in?"

I nodded and could feel Cali enter my memories. This time was different than the last. I felt the struggles she endured as she coped with what happened to her. Her initial fears were not that different than what I was feeling. I could now see how strong Cali really was.

She gained strength by ignoring the words she had been taught in her youth… She gained strength from overcoming her past… She gained strength by fighting for what she wanted… She gained strength by fighting the inevitable and forging her own path... Most importantly she gained strength from the woman she loved.

Cali, even when she was Ty, never let anyone, other than herself, decide her fate. She did not let what others thought deter her. She overcame any obstacle placed in her path. There was only one other opinion that mattered to her and it just so happened, that person had the same face as the only opinion that should matter to me.

I saw Cali fighting for her place, even in the face of insurmountable adversity... I saw a woman who most would dismiss because of her petite size, take her place in a world of men and succeed... I saw her defeating men almost three times her size before she even knew she had gifts... I saw a happy life full of friends and family was possible. I only had to fight for it. I realized what the voices had ingrained in me was wrong.

I joined Cali's side in my mind as she searched my memories.

"What the hell?" She said after noticing my presence. "You startled me."

I smiled at her response. "I figured you could use some help."

Cali nodded. "Yes. This is harder than anything I've done before. Whoever implanted these thoughts have worked hard to keep their identity hidden."

"I don't think it's as important anymore. I've broken the bonds. Whatever they said can't bother me now. Thank you for letting me see how you overcame everything. It taught me that I can be true to myself and strong at the same time." I found myself suddenly overcome by Polina's worry. "I'll be right back. Keep searching but I need to check on the woman I love."

Before Cali could respond I jumped into Polina's mind. "Please calm down sweetheart. I'm fine."

"Harley?" She responded. "How are you doing this?" Her consciousness hugged me tightly. "I love you so much. I know this is hard on you but we will get through it together."

"I know. I love you too." I replied. "I can overcome anything with you by my side. Thank you for getting help."

"Are you okay with what is happening to you?" She asked.

"Yes I think so." I said as I looked around her mind. "Wow there are a lot of pictures of me in here." I started to understand what she had been trying to tell me. I did look silly when I was trying to hold on to my masculinity. The newest of her pictures was of me before I melted down. Seeing myself through her mind made me realize how beautiful she believed me to be.

I also saw a conversation between her and Dani where Polina professed her love. I noticed how intently Polina listened as Dani shared the mistakes she had made with Cali and the advice their Mother had shared. Polina was bound and determined to make sure I knew how special I was to her. She was not going to let me go through this alone.

"I get it now. I can see myself how you see me." I giggled as I voiced a thought. "Where do you keep the pictures of you naked? You know, the ones right after you step out of the shower and look in the mirror?"

Polina laughed as she started pushing me away. "Get out of here. Go back to your own head and I'll let you see the real thing as soon as we are alone."

I turned to kiss her. "Okay, okay. I love you."

"I love you too."

I returned to my mind and found Cali wandering around aimlessly. "It's easy to get lost in here isn't it?"

Cali shook her head. "It isn't that bad. Although I will have to admit some corners are kind of scary. I thought my dad was bad to me but he was probably worse to you. Even then, I think your stepfather has him beat. No, my problem is, whoever did this has covered their tracks very well. They hid behind anything negative anybody told you but whoever it is hasn't been around since you turned twenty-one."

"It doesn't matter anymore." I replied hurriedly so she would finish up. "What they did has lost its effect and if they return I'll know they are here."

Cali nodded thoughtfully. "I guess you're right. Are you ready to go?"

I nodded as I playfully gave her a shove. "Yeah. I asked Polina for pictures of her naked when I was in her mind. She promised to let me see the real thing as soon as we are alone so get out of here."

Cali and I were both laughing as she stumbled backward and fell on her butt.

"Hey you didn't have to shove me that hard!" Cali said as she got to her feet. "All you had to say was you needed privacy. I gotta say though, having seen the real twin of what you want to see. I'd do the same thing."

I walked over to hug Polina while still laughing. "I guess I don't know my own strength. Sorry about that."

Polina grinned as she kissed my forehead. "What did you tell her?" She pinched my butt when Cali and I started laughing even harder. "You told her what I said when you were in my mind didn't you?"

Zaria and Dani looked at us with confusion. "Are we missing something?"

Cali nodded as she walked over to her wife. "Harley joined me when I entered her mind."

"Then jumped over to mine so I would quit worrying," Polina added.

"Then pushed me back to my mind so hard that I fell but everything is fine now." Cali said before telling them everything she already told me.

After she finished, she looked at me and winked. "I guess the lovebirds probably want to be left alone."

My stomach growled again and Polina shook her head. "Why don't all of us grab something to eat before you go?"

Cali pulled her phone from her back pocket. "It's two in the morning. I doubt anything is open."

Zaria's bright light surrounded us and when it dimmed we were seated around a large table with an umbrella in the middle. Each of us were wearing summer clothing and had plates of food that were delicious but far from healthy.

After taking a moment to marvel at the yellow sundress and sandals I was now wearing, I dove into the chili cheese fries as Zaria looked at Cali and made a Tsk sound. "I cannot believe you considered time to be an obstacle. The newest addition to our family needs nourishment."

Cali laughed as she looked at the triple cheeseburger in front of her. "My bad Mother. Where and when are we?"

Zaria shook her head as if to say she wasn't going to tell us.

I looked at Cali as if she were crazy. "Look around. You know where we are. We've been here before."

Cali's gaze turned to the surrounding area. "Okay, we are at Dollywood. So I guess now we have to figure out when."

Dani and Polina gasped at the same time. "Awe, look at them. They were so cute!"

I turned to see what they were talking about and couldn't believe my eyes. Cali's niece and another little girl were comforting a crying child who could not have been more than three or four. “Who is that with Kaley?"

Cali dropped her burger and started to stand. "That's not Kaley. Come on."

Without another word, Cali and I both stepped away from the table so we could hear what was being said.

"I wanted the pink bear." The child cried.

"I know you did but your Mom said no. The blue one is just as cute." Kaley told the upset toddler with a soothing gentleness in her voice.

"I don't want da bwue one. Why won't Mom wet me hab the one I want?" The child asked. I'm glad I couldn't see her face because listening to her pleas was bad enough without also seeing the tears.

Kaley held the sad child tight in her arms. "She says pink is for girls. If you promise to stop crying I'll win one and your sister will keep it in her room so you can play with it whenever you want."

I gasped and tears started streaming down my cheeks as a buried memory resurfaced.

A big pair of hopeful grey eyes looked at the young Cali with hope. "You pwomise?"

"I promise Harley." The younger Tori said before she pulled me away from Cali and kissed my cheek. "It can be our very own care bear. We can share it and it will be our special secret, just like when we play dress up."

Cali nodded. "Anytime either of you are worried or scared. The bear will take care of you."

I watched as a huge smile crossed my tiny face before I wrapped my little arms around my sister's neck and looked at her best friend. “Thank you Cawi. I'll be good I pwomise." My little lips met my big sister's cheek. "I wuv you Towi."

I looked over at Cali as I wiped away my tears. "She still has that bear and it still provides her comfort."

"I tried to find out what happened between the two of you." Zaria said after walking up behind us. "As you both can see. The contempt Callista held was not always there. At one time the two of you were close in this reality."

Zaria placed a hand on each of our shoulders. "I know both of you consider your childhood painful but there were also happy times mixed in."

Polina pulled out her phone and snapped a picture of the cheerful children. "The three of you were so cute together."

Dani nodded as she moved to get a better angle for her shot. "I can only hope our children will get along so well when we are ready."

I saw how much Tori had always tried to take care of me. "Could whatever caused Cali to turn on me also have caused the years that Tori wanted nothing to do with me?"

Zaria nodded. "I think that may be the case."

"I'm going to kill whoever did this." I growled as I thought of all the time Tori spent alone because some otherworldly being forced her to avoid me.

Polina pulled me into her loving arms. "We will make whoever did this pay. You are not doing anything alone."

I nodded, smiling at the knowledge that I no longer had to tackle life by myself. "Thank you. Can we get Tori another bear while we are here? Her old one isn't going to last much longer."

Polina nodded as she turned to Cali. "Do you remember where the bears were?"

After returning to our table to finish our meal, we made our way to the games area. We were having so much fun trying to win the bear that we ended up winning two. Polina and I decided to keep one for ourselves and give Tori the other.

 

Chapter Eighteen

Gentle kisses on my neck roused me from a pleasant dream. "Good morning sweetheart."

My arms reached out to pull my love closer. "Good morning."

The wonderful memories of the night before filled my consciousness. We had so much fun playing the games and riding the rides. I even talked Polina's mother into riding a few with us. I loved seeing everyone enjoy themselves. It easily was one of, if not the, best day in my life so far.

The only odd looks I received the entire time was when Polina and I would forget where we were and showed each other affection. Other than that, the only attention we attracted were from the men who were checking us out.

When Zaria returned us to the cabin, it was only ten o'clock. I was thankful she gave us much more time to enjoy each other before we had to face another day.

"How did you sleep?" I asked while already knowing the answer. My love collapsed after her fourth orgasm and was asleep before me.

Polina's face lit up. "Wonderfully." She reached around to grab my butt. "You are amazing in more ways than one."

I giggled as I tried squirming away from her grasp. "How much time do we have before we go to your mother's?"

"We have another eight hours." She said after looking to see it was a little after nine in the morning. "We need to get dressed."

I started to pout at the thought of Polina covering her amazing body. "I thought we could stay here until it's time to go."

Polina laughed as she got out of bed and pulled me into her arms. "Tempting as that sounds, I have other plans."

After our shower, I tried to get dressed in the same outfit as before since I had not worn it long last night but Polina stopped me. "I know this goes against what I have been saying but…" She took a deep breath. "Until we find out who has been manipulating your life, Mother says you need to look as masculine as possible."

I could understand her reasonings but that didn't mean I agreed with it. I finally started coming to terms with who I was and was ready to show the world. Together, we could defeat whoever came after us. "Wouldn't it be better to be open so whoever it is will show themselves?"

Polina shook her head emphatically. "No. I think they are afraid of what you will become. If they know they have failed, they will likely try something drastic that could harm innocent victims. Think about the Tori you saw at the amusement park. Your sister always looked out for you until something changed that. They have already used her once before, what would stop them from doing so again? As long as they think their plan is unaltered they will make their next move in private."

I nodded. "You're right but I don't have any clothes other my uniform."

She handed me a bulky sweater and baggy jeans. "Taken care of." She placed the ponytail holder in my hand. "I retrieved this from the trash."

After I finished getting dressed, the person I saw in the mirror still looked more female than male but that was okay. With the hold of my past gone, I looked forward to my future as the woman I was meant to be.

When I walked out of the bathroom, Polina led me to the spacious deck of the cabin. Once outside, the woman I loved dropped in front of me on bended knee. "My Angel, we face difficult days ahead and I would be honored to face them at your side as your wife. We have already made our pledges of love. Our bond is eternal but our vows were said in private. I want our love to be recognized by everyone in the eyes of the law."

She pulled a thin gold band from her front pocket. "Do me the honor of becoming my husband."

I shook my head as I dropped beside her. "I can't do that."

Tears filled her eyes and I could feel the disappointment welling inside of her. She started to speak until I placed a finger over her lips. "You said it yourself, I'm not a man. I can't be your husband but would be honored to be your wife."

Tears filled the lovely eyes of the woman I loved as she wrapped her arms around my neck. "I love you."

An hour later Polina and I were standing before a close family friend of Zaria's who agreed to officiate the ceremony. He looked to be the same age as everyone else but I already learned that appearances were deceiving. Plus, he carried an aura that did not surround humans. Zaria introduced him as Eros.

Dani was standing to the side of her sister and Cali was by mine. I hated that Tori wasn't here to join in our joyous occasion and backed out until Polina assured me that after everything was over, we would have a far more elaborate ceremony with all our family and friends.

After we were pronounced married, Polina whisked me back to our cabin. We basked in each other's love until a knock on the door interrupted us. Dani explained their mother needed to see them and that Cali would bring me when everything was ready.

After my wife and I said our goodbyes, I followed Cali back to town in Polina's car. It was much more fun to drive than my truck. As an excuse to drive it a little longer I called Cali and suggested that we needed to eat before we went to visit Zaria's realm.

"What do you think of our brothers?" Cali asked me as we waited for our food. "They seemed to like you."

Tired of hearing me gush over my wife so much, I think she was eager for a new topic.

"They're pretty cool." I replied. "I was surprised they accepted me so easily. I mean, the fact I exist had to be unexpected yet they acted like meeting a long lost sibling happens all the time and it's no big deal."

Cali laughed. "It is a big deal but we knew you were out there somewhere. After our father died, Thomas and Jeb found pictures of a red haired baby who favored us with grey eyes and unsigned letters giving updates on your development."

This bit of news made me cringe. I hated to think how my mother described me to others. "What did the letters say?"

"Nothing really but then again we only found them for your first year or so." Cali said as she reached across to give my hand a reassuring squeeze. "It was mainly, I assume your mother, giving brief updates then asking my father to reconsider his decision to end their relationship. She went on and on about how willing she was to leave her husband and how she would even give up her daughter if he said yes."

I felt an ache in my heart that caused me to rub my chest. At first I thought it was caused by my mom's action but quickly realized the ache was coming from Polina. "Something is wrong."

We were interrupted when the lady who greeted Cali so enthusiastically when we came in brought our food. Cali could not help but laugh as she questioned how two people as thin as us would be able to eat as much as we ordered but I was too focused on the woman I loved.

I closed my eyes and allowed my mind to travel to hers. "What's wrong sweetheart?"

Polina mentally hugged me. "The Shades are worried about my presence in your life. Mother has told me you would be safer if we maintained our distance until this is settled."

"How long will that be?" I asked.

"She said it could be days or it could be weeks or even longer. She doesn't know."

My stepfather's laughter filled my ears as the memories of many times he seemed to build my confidence up before shredding it even further surfaced. "You are so gullible." He would tell me. "How many times can I do this before you realize how worthless you really are?"

My insecurities stepped forward. "It didn't take you long to have second thoughts. Why did you marry me if you were going to leave me the same day? Did you think it was funny to build up the girly boy before breaking him? I knew it was too good to be true."

I pulled my mind back and reached into my pocket to retrieve Polina's keys. Not wanting to make a scene, I placed the keys on the table before standing with the excuse of needing the restroom. Cali didn't pick up on my distress because she and Miss Bessie were wrapped up in a lively conversation.

Figuring Cali would drive up and down the main drag to find me, I walked behind the diner and through the small patch of woods to the small neighborhood behind it. As I walked home, I deliberately avoided main roads and stuck to the side streets.

"Son, you will never have a normal life until you act like a man should." My mother's voice echoed in my mind.

Polina tried to access my mind but I blocked her. I could feel Zaria trying to sense my presence and I blocked her as well. I couldn't understand why they were bothering. I wasn't worth the effort. I left the blocks in place so I wouldn't have to worry with each attempt.

"Aw look at little princess." The man I previously thought of as my father said in my head. "I think she's gonna cry."

From the beginning, I could never understand what Polina saw in me and now it was becoming clear. She saw what everyone else saw: a weakling that would do anything to be accepted, someone she could have her fun with for a little while. A person she could build up so she could laugh at while breaking me down.

"Dang Tori, how can you call him a brother?" A teenaged Cali said to me. "Go get me one of your old dresses so everyone can see what a sissy is supposed to look like."

I was so focused on my grief that I didn't see Bruiser's car speeding up the road. It was not until I rolled across his hood and saw his laughing face before smashing into his windshield that I even knew he was there.

As I lay in the deep ditch writhing in pain, I still could only think of the woman I loved, wishing she felt the same. As the darkness started to overtake me, I reached out to her. "Goodbye sweetheart, I love you."

 

Chapter Nineteen

An older version of Zaria walking in with Dani at her side caused Cali to end her conversation with Miss Bessie.

"What's wrong?" Cali asked as they sat down.

Zaria's expression was grim as she looked at the untouched plate of food. "Where is Harley?"

"She went to the restroom." Cali responded before realizing Harley had been gone awhile. "She should be back any moment."

"I don't think so." Dani said as she held up the keys to Polina's car.

Cali stared at her wife bewilderedly. "Why would she run off? We were laughing right before Miss Bessie walked up to take our orders."

Zaria sighed and rubbed her neck nervously. "Because I refused to let Polina return. Her presence was making the Shades expand whatever they have planned. It was not safe for either of them. When Polina told her, Harley took it to mean she was never going to return. All the insecurities we battled yesterday returned with a vengeance. Harley believes Polina ended their relationship."

"That's silly. Anybody can see how much Polina loves Harley. How can she feel that way?" Cali said while looking toward the restroom door expecting Harley to walk out at any second.

Dani grabbed Cali's hand. "Baby, think about it. You doubted my love and we had been together for years. Harley and Polina have not known each other for but a few days."

Cali closed her eyes and tried accessing Harley's mind but was thrown back. "She's not letting me in."

Zaria nodded. "She is doing the same to Polina. Harley is powerful. She is blocking my attempts to find her as well. I should not have taken such drastic action. Now she is in the open and distracted by grief. It would be better to have Polina close than Harley left completely unprotected."

Seconds later a frantic Polina ran through the door. "Something is wrong. She's hurt badly, I can feel it. She let me in long enough to say goodbye."

Zaria pulled her daughter into her arms. "It will be alright. We will find her."

Polina jerked away and grabbed her keys from Dani's hand. "What are we waiting for? She cannot be that far away."

Mr. O was resting on my chest when my eyes opened. "How long have I been out?" I asked him.

He leaned closer to my face. "Two hours in your time."

I laughed as I tried to get to my feet. "Oh we can communicate now? That doesn't surprise me."

Mr. O moved to my shoulder. "I am glad you can finally understand me. You are in danger."

Last thing I remembered was being hit by Bruiser's car. "No shit Mr. Obvious. Next time I see that son of a bitch, he is going to pay dearly. "

"No, from others," he said as I started to stand. I realized when the gravel dug into my feet that I had been knocked out of my shoes.

I reached for my phone to call Tori to pick me up but the shattered screen showed it had been ruined from the impact. "I don't care. I'm tired and want to go home."

After I slowly crawled out of the ditch I found myself in, I tried to take stock of my injuries. Rotating my shoulders caused no pain. Neither did jogging in place. It amazed me, considering my clothes were soaked in blood and half torn off. There was not a logical explanation for why I felt so good.

"You should care. The Shades have started watching you again," Mr. O said as he retook his place on my shoulder.

Not finding my shoes anywhere, I gave up the hunt and resumed my trek home forgoing my earlier decision to avoid main roads. I decided the quickest route possible was best. "Let them look. They won't see much. Maybe they'll be doing everyone a favor by finally acting on whatever it is they have planned."

"I have seen you through many struggles Harley, but have never seen your spirit so broken," Mr. O said worriedly. "What troubles you?"

I shook my head. "It doesn't matter." I rubbed my chest as it ached for the woman who rejected me. "I was being stupid to believe anybody could love someone like me."

"You are many things, but stupid has never been one. You are starting to attain your gifts. You are destined for greatness."

I released a primal scream as I glared at the small owl. "Not you too. I'm tired of hearing all this bullshit about how great I'm going to be. I'm a fucking freak that everyone loves to laugh at!"

My ears picked up the distinctive sound that only Cali's car made. I quickly dove behind a tree so she wouldn't see me as she passed. Mr. O left my shoulder and hovered in Cali's path.

"Traitor!" I yelled as turned to run away when Cali's car screeched to a halt.

"Harley, wait!" Cali yelled out as I ran as fast as I could down the sidewalk.

Zaria appeared directly in my path, causing me to turn and run through a few yards to get to the next street. I stopped in my tracks when Polina's car pulled next to me.

I turned to run away from her but before I could get away, she jumped out and tackled me to the ground. "Never scare me like that again Angel." She pulled me into her arms. "I thought I lost you."

I didn't want to get my hopes up too high so I didn't return her embrace. "I thought you weren't allowed to return. Why are you here?" She tried kissing me but I turned my head.

"Why are you being like this?" Polina asked. "I love you."

Tears started falling from my eyes. "No you don't. Nobody does. I've had my hopes built up before only to have them crushed to a fine powder. You told me you weren't coming back."

She lifted my chin so I could look in her eyes. "How can you say that? I love you more than anything. You assumed I was not coming back. You came to me at the moment Mother told me it was best to stay away. I never said I agreed. I had no intentions to ever leave you. You are my wife. We are bound together."

Her voice became serious and almost angry. "You scared me to death over nothing more than your insecurities. I have been beside myself for the last two hours not knowing where you were." Her eyes carried a fierce determination as she shook me violently. "Never doubt my feelings for you again."

While I could not understand why she loved me, I could feel that she did. It overwhelmed me so much that I would never question it again. My head dropped in shame. "I'm sorry."

Her hold on me became tender and loving. "You are forgiven. Let me get you home."

"What happened to your clothes?" Polina asked as she noticed them for the first time.

I looked at her sheepishly. "I wasn't paying attention and Bruiser ran me down with his car. I ended up getting knocked out of my shoes and landed in a ditch."

Polina gasped as she ran her hands over my body. "Are you okay my love? Where are you hurt?"

"I’m not," I answered honestly. "Mr. O said I was out for a couple of hours but when I woke up I felt fine."

"Who is Mr. O?"

As if he heard his name the owl flew down and rested on Polina's hood. I pointed at him. "That's Mr. O."

Polina turned and bowed in reverence. "Greetings wise one. Thank you for looking out for my spouse when I could not."

The small owl looked at me with surprise. "Spouse? When did this happen?"

I giggled at his reaction. "I told you about her the other night. We got married this morning."

Mr. O appeared to smile before he spread his wings. "You have done well. Now that I know you are safe, I will take my leave."

"Okay. Sorry about the traitor comment. Thanks for everything."

"I understood you did not mean it," he said before flying away.

"What did he say?" Polina asked as she started her car.

"He was surprised but likes you," I replied.

On the way to the house Polina called Dani and told her she found me. She told Cali to come to my house in twenty minutes so I would have time to shower and change.

The look on Missy and Tori's faces when we walked in was priceless. I quickly realized they thought the woman holding my hand was Dani. I leaned in close to Polina with a mischievous grin. "Play along."

She nodded with the same smile I had. I'm sure she and Dani had done this sort of thing many times.

"Where have you been?" Tori said as she rushed toward me. "What happened to you? I've been worried to death."

I pulled Polina closer and put my arm around her waist. "A little romantic getaway." I kissed my wife's cheek. "Isn't that right?"

Polina nodded as she lovingly gazed at me. "Yes. We needed some privacy."

Tori was nervous as she stared at us in disbelief. "Is that why Cali sounded frantic when she called a few minutes ago asking if I'd seen you? Is that blood?"

I shrugged as I pulled Polina toward the hallway. "I don't know. It doesn't matter. We need a shower. I'll be back out in a few."

It took all we had in us not to laugh as Tori kept trying not to look at Polina. "You're going to take a shower… with her?"

I nodded. "Of course. She promised to clean me up if I let her get me dirty."

Without another word we disappeared into my bedroom to gather my clothes before stepping to the bathroom.

"You know she is freaking out right now." Polina said through fits of laughter.

I nodded again. "Oh I know. I can't wait to see her face when Cali walks in."

My wife kissed me passionately. "I want you so bad right now I can hardly contain myself."

I held my arms open as the water cascaded down my body. "I'm not stopping you."

She sighed and pulled away. "I know but your sister and her girlfriend are in the other room in a panic and we have company coming."

After we dressed but before we stepped out of the bathroom, Polina called Dani. "When you arrive have Cali come in the back door alone and you follow shortly afterwards." My love giggled at whatever her sister said before adding. "We never said I was you. It is their fault for assuming I am."

Tori and Missy exchanged worried glances as we walked back to the kitchen arm in arm.

"What's wrong?" I asked as Polina took a seat and pulled me into her lap.

"Can we talk privately?" Tori asked as she nodded her head toward the living room.

I wrapped my arms around Polina's waist. "We don't have to do that. You can say anything in front of the woman I love."

"I can't say that I'm comfortable with what you're doing." Tori said nervously. "Did you know she's a married woman?"

I smiled and kissed my wife's cheek. "Oh yes and I'm very happy that she is too."

The sound of Cali pulling in the driveway made Tori run for the door. "Shit, shit shit! I'll try to get rid of her."

"Damn Harley…" Missy said as she watched her girlfriend dart out of the room. She didn't get the chance to finish before Cali rushed in with Tori hot on her heels."

Cali acted like she was about to cry. "How can you do this? You said you loved me!"

Polina glanced back at Cali. "I never said I loved you. I can never love anyone as much as Harley."

Cali grabbed my shoulder and yanked me forcefully to my feet. She winked, knowing I could sense her pending attack. "What have I ever done to you?"

I ducked her fist and shoved her across the room. "You know what you did!"

Cali did a somersault before landing on her feet and storming back toward me. Polina jumped from her seat and into my arms. "Stop it. You have to accept my choice."

"Like hell I do!" Cali snarled.

Tori darted between us in hysterics. "Stop it! I can't believe this is happening." She turned to me. "What has gotten into you lately?"

I palmed my wife's luscious butt. "Oh come on sis. Have you seen what she looks like? I couldn't resist."

Tori stared at me as if I had grown another head. Her mouth opened a couple of times to speak but nothing came out. I couldn't hold it in anymore and started laughing uncontrollably which caused Cali and Polina to do the same.

"Am I missing something?" Missy asked since Tori still couldn't speak.

Cali hugged me before sitting down at the table. Soon I joined her with Polina in my lap.

Tori glared at me and Polina before turning to Cali. "You're okay with this?"

Cali nodded. "I think it's great. I couldn't be happier for them. Harley got one hell of a woman."

I smiled at Cali before I kissed Polina. "Thanks. I couldn't agree more."

Tori put her hands on her hips and stared angrily at all three of us. "If Harley walked in and kissed my wife like that, I damned sure wouldn't be congratulating them. I'd be kicking some ass."

Cali grinned as she looked at Tori. "I would too."

"Then why aren't you kicking his ass right now?" Missy asked.

"Because she's not her wife." Dani answered as she came in the room laughing and pulled Cali into her arms.

Missy and Tori's mouths both dropped as their eyes darted back and forth between my wife and her sister.

"I'd like you to meet my wife Polina Zoyra. As you can see, she's Dani's sister."

Tori turned and punched me in the shoulder. "You scared the shit out of me."

 

Chapter Twenty

Polina laughed as she offered her hand. "I do apologize but given Harley's penchant for pulling jokes. We could not resist. It is nice to finally meet you."

Tori accepted Polina's hand and turned it so she could look at the golden band matching the one I would never take off before looking up at me. "Did you just say wife?"

I nodded as I held up my hand. "Yep. We got married yesterday."

My sister started laughing again. "Yeah right. Like you could get me twice in the same day. You only met her this weekend. I mean, look at her. Did you really think I'd believe you two are married?"

"What? You think I'm not good enough for her don't you?" I said defensively.

Tori laughed again. "I'm not exactly saying that but come on Harley."

Polina started walking toward the door. "Excuse me a second." She walked out briefly before stepping back with her purse and a glint of annoyance in her eye. "I'll have you know that I find Harley to be the most beautiful being ever created. Her beauty shines both inside and out." She pulled out our marriage license and handed it to Tori. "Since you are so quick to dismiss your sibling, maybe this will convince you."

Tears filled Tori's eyes as she stared at the parchment. "You didn't invite me. Her sister was there but I wasn't." It broke my heart the way she looked at me. "I understand why though. I haven't been the sister I should have been and for that I can never say I'm sorry enough."

I pulled her to me and held on tighter than I probably should. "I love you so much. You've always been great. Never doubt that. You're the only person who has always had my back no matter what." I tugged her chin to force her to look at me. "I'm sorry for how much I've worried you but I'm good now. It just took time to figure everything out. Thanks for never giving up on me."

Polina walked out again before coming back holding something behind her back. "When I asked for Harley's hand she immediately accepted. When I pulled up to wedding chapel, she…" Cali coughed and lightly shook her head. "I mean he almost didn't do it because you weren't there. It took some serious begging on my part and I only received a yes after I promised we would have a proper service later."

I smiled as I looked at my astonished sister. "When we do I want you where you have always been. Standing by my side."

My wife handed Tori the pink bear. "Harley never goes anywhere without a piece of you in his heart. When we saw this, Harley refused to leave until he won this for you."

I kissed the top of my sister's head. "She is for both of us but you can keep her in your room and I can visit whenever needed."

Tori lit up as she hugged both me and the bear tightly. "I thought you had forgotten. Thank you."

Missy went to the cabinet and retrieved six glasses. "I think this calls for a toast."

I spoke to Cali's mind while Polina and Dani became acquainted with Tori and Missy. "I'm sorry for how I acted. I freaked out when Polina told me she couldn't come back."

Cali glanced at her wife. "There's nothing to be sorry for. Believe me when I tell you I understand. There are still days I wonder why Dani loves me."

I nodded. "Yeah, I'm still wondering if this is too good to be true."

Cali looked at me knowingly. "It is, but that doesn't make it less real. She loves you more than anything. You should have seen her when we couldn't find you."

I wiped away the tear that had started to form. "I never meant to hurt her. I thought she was leaving me."

Cali nodded again. "Now you know better."

I lifted my brows as we continued our silent conversation. "Yeah."

"Angel, your sister is staring." Polina said through the separate connection we shared.

I turned to see four sets of eyes staring intently. "Shit." I uttered aloud.

Tori was smiling. "I haven't seen you do that in years."

"What do you mean?" Cali and I said in unison.

"Oh come on Cali." Tori replied. "I can understand Harley not remembering since he was so young but not you. When Harley was little he talked more with telepathy that his mouth."

I searched my memories but was coming up blank. "Why don't I remember?"

Tori started to tear up. "Probably because of Bennie. We used to speak with telepathy when we played dress up so nobody could hear us. I think it was the day after we went to Dollywood and got care bear that he caught us and went ballistic." Her tears turned into sobs. "He carried you straight to his church and I didn't see you for three days. I asked Mom where you were and she told me you were fine and to mind my own business. I don't know what happened while you were gone but you were never the same. I couldn't stand to be around you after that."

I cringed as I started to remember that day. "It was bad."

Polina took my trembling hand. "How bad? You need to get out so it loses its hold."

Tori rushed to my side and grabbed my other hand. "She's right. Let it out."

I buried my head in my wife's shoulder as I shared one of my darkest memories. “Bennie wouldn't let me take off the dress. He cut his arm and made me drink his blood. He said his essence would make a man out of me."

I turned to look at Cali. "Mr. Dawson was there too. They took turns doing unspeakable things all the while saying that if I wanted to be a girl they would treat me as one. I thought it was over when they put me back in boy clothes and started rewarding me. They praised me and told how great it was going to be when I grew into a man. Then they made me put on another dress before the two of them did whatever their sick minds wanted while telling me that was the life that awaited me if I really wanted to be a girl. After three days of that back and forth I wanted nothing to do with anything feminine."

I turned back to Tori. "You wanted to know why I snapped at wrestling. That was why. Having laughing angry men force me into a dress was more than I could take."

Cali rushed over with huge tears falling down her cheeks. "He was worse to you than he ever was to me."

I nodded. "It didn't stop there. At least once a month, I would have to go for therapy sessions. They would take turns making me wear a dress and having me do things with them that even a whore would refuse." I glanced at Tori. "After you moved away and mom starting working nights it got worse. Bennie would torment me constantly and make me take mom's place in their bed."

"Oh my God. I bet he touched me knowing I would tell Mom and she'd get me away from the house. I left you alone in that hell." Tori cried. "And because of the bet, I've been making you relive everything. No wonder you've been so upset. I'll never be able to make this up to you. I'm so, so, so sorry."

I opened my arms for my sister to come to me. "You didn't know. You never would have done it if you knew. I never should have said those things to you but I was hurting. I’m okay now, thanks to Polina. She's shown me there is nothing wrong with me. Through her I learned to love myself. If a woman as wonderful as her can love me so completely then I can't be that bad."

My wife kissed the top of my hair. "I think you are wonderful."

Tori pulled away. "You aren't letting me off that easy. I was selfish and you suffered because of it. That's it. The bet is cancelled. I don't care what they say. There is no way in hell I'm letting you relive those memories. If the club doesn't like it, they can kiss my ass."

I shook my head. "No it's okay. I don't care what anybody thinks anymore. I actually can't wait for it now. My one condition is that Polina is going to be the one who helps me get ready. I want you and Missy to be as surprised as everyone else."

"Are you sure?" Missy asked. "We won't do anything that hurts you."

Polina smiled as she answered for me. "We are sure. It will be a fun night."

The next two hours were spent talking Tori down. She was so wracked with guilt she was practically inconsolable. Cali and I decided it was best to wait to tell her about who was really my father. I didn't think she could take anymore revelations.

Eventually we were able to talk about happier topics. Thankfully Tori and Missy accepted Polina unconditionally. The plan had been that Polina and I would stay with Cali and Dani until we found a place of our own but Tori was having none of it. She insisted we stay there and refused to take no for an answer.

 

Chapter Twenty-One

It was odd waking up in Polina's arms in my bedroom. I absolutely didn't want to get out of bed but I knew I had to if I wanted to keep up appearances. Polina and I had a long talk as we cuddled after I brought her to multiple orgasms last night. With her prodding, I agreed that I would quit my job as soon as we defeated the Shades.

I lightly kissed my sleeping beauty before climbing out of bed and making my way to the bathroom. I discovered last night that my days of standing to pee were over when I tried and the pubic hair covering the area caused a wide spray that made me spend an extra five minutes cleaning up everywhere.

I trimmed the area with scissors as I waited for the water to warm up. Once in the shower I removed the remaining hair and was not shocked to see that it was not much larger than the area above the top knuckle on my pinkie and had somehow moved lower between my legs. If what Polina said was true, and I had no reason to doubt it wouldn't be, I would be a complete woman by the end of the week.

It occurred to me as I washed the rest of my body that a few days ago that news would have terrified me but now I was looking forward to it. I dressed in the bathroom so I wouldn't wake my wife and when I walked out to the kitchen Tori was waiting with a fresh cup of coffee made the way I like it. "What are you doing up so early?" I asked as I took a sip.

She smiled sadly. "There aren't going to be many more days with you here so I'm going to make the most of them." She noticed my frown and continued. "Don't take me wrong, I couldn't be happier for you. Polina is great."

I knew she wanted to say more but held back. "But… Go ahead. I won't get mad."

Tori sighed. "But isn't this rather sudden? You just met her this weekend and now you're married."

I couldn't help but to laugh. "And how long after you met Missy did she move in?"

My sister's sheepish grin was adorable. "Touché. I guess I'm being selfish again because it's not going to be the same with you gone."

I walked over and wrapped my arms around her neck. "You make it sound like I'm going to disappear completely. You have Missy and don't need me around all the time anymore. We are moving on to the next steps in our lives. I'll still be close, just not under the same roof."

She shook her head. "No you won't. You have always been bigger than this small town, you just couldn't see it. Now that you know how great you are and have a wife who has been all over the world, you'll want to spread your wings and fly." Her tears started to fall. "The part of me that wants what's best for you understands your need to get as far away from here as you can. You deserve better than what this place can offer. But the selfish side of me wants you to stay so I have my family close."

A smile crossed my face as I wiped her tears away. "Polina and I have already talked about it. We are going to travel because she wants to show me the world but we're not moving away. Both of our families are here and it is where we want to be. I love you too much to stay away for long"

My sister seemed sincerely relieved as she looked at the clock. "You have to get going or you're going to be late. I love you too."

As much as I hated to do it, I ended up having to wake Polina up. "Sweetheart, where are your keys? You have me blocked in."

"They are in my purse." She said through half closed eyes. "Take my car to work. You look good in it."

I laughed as I kissed her and couldn't resist a little teasing. "That's not it. I know what's going on. You just want to drive my truck."

My wife smiled as her eyes fully opened. "You caught me. Have a good day my Angel. I will see you at lunch."

There was a different atmosphere at work. I couldn't figure out what was going on but wasn't worried enough about it to ask anyone. I planned to stay to myself just I had done all week. Maybe thirty minutes into my work day, Randy approached. "I have good news. I'm going to need you to work late the rest of the week."

Something was off. Randy wasn't quite himself. "Why? What's going on?"

He sighed angrily. "We need you to help us pick up the slack since Joe was fired yesterday."

I turned in shock. "Fired? I thought he was Mr. Mates' pet."

Randy nodded. "He was until yesterday morning."

"What happened?"

"The damned fool was caught at the roadside park blowing another man. Mr. Mates saw his truck and stopped thinking he was broke down. The old man fired him on the spot." The way he laughed after saying it frayed my nerves.

I found myself torn between laughing at the situation and being angry that Joe was fired for being gay. I chose anger. "Sorry, I have plans."

Randy seemed surprised at my answer. I usually jumped at the chance for overtime. "You have to. We have deadlines to meet."

Shrugging as I turned away and started working again. "Maybe Mr. Mates should have thought of that before he fired Joe."

"This isn't going to help your job security." Randy said angrily.

"I could really give a shit." I turned so were face to face. "As a matter of fact consider this my notice. I'll give you two weeks to find my replacement."

Randy's eyes widened in shock. "What? Why? You never liked Joe."

I nodded. "You're right, I can't stand him, but that doesn't make the reason he was fired right."

"Come on Harley. Think this through. You're going to throw away your career over principles?"

"This quit being a career on Monday." I replied with conviction. "Now it's just a place to work."

"Is this about what I said? If it is I'm sorry. I was simply trying to help you out. Mr. Mates would never fire you."

I laughed. "Oh yeah he would. Just wait and see."

Randy shook his head adamantly. "He's not stupid. He knows it'll take three people to replace you. You can't do this before the Christmas rush."

I slightly relented. "I'll do what I can during regular working hours but at three I'm going home. Also, I won't quit until after the rush but I'm telling you that you need to make plans. I have the feeling I won't be here next week and it won't be my doing."

Randy walked away when he realized I was not going to budge on my decision. Ten minutes later I was summoned to Mr. Mates’ office.

Jim Mates was a large intimidating man with a deep gravelly voice. I used to consider him a wonderful old man who genuinely cared about his employees. Once a quarter he would give us a bonus based on the profits. He also believed in helping the community so he was super supportive of my leadership role in the YC's, even paying me for the rare times I needed off during work hours for club activities.

"Have a seat Harley." He said as he motioned toward a chair in front of his oak desk. "Randy tells me you are upset that I fired Joe and have turned in your notice."

In spite of everything I could not disrespect the man in front of me. He took me under his wing from the day I started and offered encouragement at every turn.

I nodded as I took my seat. "Yes sir but it is more than that. I would rather have this conversation on Monday."

"You are here now and have my undivided attention. What can I say to make you stay?" He realized I was not willing to negotiate and continued. "Randy told me about what happened with you and Joe on Monday and also what he told you afterwards. He said you were rather upset."

I nodded. "Yes sir, I still am."

He rose from his seat behind the desk and moved to the one next to me. "I feel the need to correct one aspect of what Randy believes. I did not fire Joe because he was gay. I fired Joe because he was a hypocrite. I respect other people's beliefs just as I expect them to respect mine."

I looked across at the man being more caring than I had ever seen him before. "Sir, can we please have this conversation on Monday?"

"Why?"

"I have my reasons but I'm not ready to share them yet." I replied.

He sighed, seemingly resigned to the fact I was not ready to negotiate. "Very well. Is there anything I can say to convince you to work late?"

I shook my head. "No sir. My wife and I have plans tonight." I lied but didn't really care. "But I promise to work extra hard during normal hours. Given how much Joe normally did in a day I think that should be more than enough."

"I think you are right." He replied before pausing. "Did you say wife? When did you get married?"

I couldn't help but to smile and twist my wedding ring as I thought of the woman I loved. "Yesterday. That was why I took the day off."

"Why am I only hearing about this now?" He asked in a way that I knew his feelings were hurt.

"Sir, I have never been one to broadcast my personal life. I didn't tell anyone beforehand." I replied truthfully before glancing at the clock on the wall. "I probably need to get back to work if I hope to get everything done before I leave."

"Of course." Mr. Mates replied as he offered his hand. "Congratulations on your wedding son." Hearing him say son made me cringe, hopefully he didn't notice.

 

Chapter Twenty-two

I was so busy that it felt like lunch time arrived earlier than normal. As promised, Polina was waiting outside the door. Mr. Mates’ secretary must have told the others about my marriage, I swear that woman must have a bug planted in his office because she always knew everything said during his closed door meetings. Over half of my coworkers walked out of various doors wanting to meet my wife.

She was her usual charming self as she graciously talked to everyone while keeping a possessive arm around my waist. I laughed imagining how they were going to swarm me after lunch for additional information. After five minutes Polina politely excused us and led me to the passenger side of my truck.

"I figured we were going to take your car." I said as she held the door for me.

She shook her head. "I really like your truck."

I looked at her skeptically. "You mean to tell me that you would rather drive this that your brand new car?"

"I really would." She replied after walking around and climbing behind the wheel. "I dreaded it this morning but after driving it, my opinion has changed. I never have to worry about anyone blocking my view when I try to pull out or not seeing me as I go down the road. If I had known how much fun these are I never would have bought that. I think I want to drive this out to a field and see what it can really do."

I laughed at her enthusiasm. "Does this mean the car is mine now?"

Her eyes were hopeful. "Unless you prefer your truck. I can always trade the car in."

There was no doubt in my mind this was now her truck. I didn't matter that I ended up with one of the coolest cars on the road, I would have gladly let her have it and ride a bicycle it if it made her happy. "No, you keep it."

She squealed as she leaned across the seat to hug me. "Thank you Angel."

As we ate our lunch at the same café as before, she told me we were expected at her mother's after work because there was someone I needed to meet. I asked who it was but she wouldn't give me more information.

I told her about Joe and she admitted it was her doing. She insisted she did not make him gay, she only arranged for him to be caught. She explained it was only fair he endure a taste of the ridicule he unfairly dispensed to others.

My wife listened intently as I explained my conversations with Randy and Mr. Mates. I told her I could tell my changes would soon be complete and that Monday was as long as I would be willing to wait. Thankfully she agreed it would be best to wait until then.

As she dropped me off, she gave me a new phone she had picked up earlier explaining she did not like me going anywhere without having a way to contact anyone. She laughed when I spoke to her mind as a reminder that we didn't need a phone anymore. She said it would keep Tori happy having a way to contact me and I agreed. We also arranged to meet at Cali and Dani's after I got off work and go to her mother's as a group from there.

A pair of boots in the bed of the truck caught my attention. They were ragged and torn as if they'd been run over by a car. "Where did you find them?"

Polina's grin equaled the one she gave while I told her about Joe. "I paid good money for those boots so when I found them being displayed in a window as if they were a trophy. I felt the need to retrieve them."

I wanted to ask more but was afraid of the answer I'd receive. Luckily she didn't give the chance before pulling me into her arms and kissing me passionately. "Have a great rest of the day."

As I suspected, everyone in the building stopped by to ask me about Polina and ask if I really turned in my notice. Luckily I was too busy to really talk to anyone. They were just being nosey and didn't deserve an answer. By the time three o'clock rolled around, I was actually ahead of schedule.

On the way to Cali's I stopped to get gas. As I stood in line to pay, a thin man about my height glanced nervously at me. There was something familiar about him, but I couldn't figure it out. He fumbled with his money when it came his turn to pay and rushed out quickly.

I looked for him as I walked out to the car and immediately recognized the car he was climbing into because it still had the imprint of my body on the hood. "Bruiser?" I yelled out questionably although I knew it was him only much thinner and apparently weaker.

He jumped when I called his name and locked his door as I approached. "What the hell happened to you?"

He started his car and put it reverse. "Why don't you ask your wife? She said this was payback for yesterday."

I laughed as he sped away. Goddess I loved that woman.

After I arrived at Cali's she explained Polina and Dani had left early. She told me their mother was not exactly pleased with Polina for a couple of things she had done recently and that her sister went with her moral support. I asked how much trouble she was in but Cali laughed and said it was no big deal. All Zaria would do is make Polina endure a lecture and that both girls had learned long ago to tune those out.

My newfound sister was unusually quiet as we headed out of town. As we again approached the parking area near the same cliff bottom we visited earlier, she turned towards me. "Are you up to meeting more long lost relatives?"

"If it means some answers then I'm all for it." I said as I reached for the handle.

A small owl landed on my shoulder before I was completely out of the car. "What are doing here Mr. O? This is a long way from home." I said as I reached up to pet him.

"This is an important meeting. I feel it is best if I attend." He replied.

"Thanks, I'll take all the support I can get."

Cali bowed slightly when she saw the owl. "I am honored by your presence. Have you come to accompany us?"

Mr. O's head dipped slightly and Cali smiled before she said, "You might want to close your eyes this time. Mother, we are ready."

A bright light enveloped us and after it dimmed I found we were in a large circular white room.

Something didn't feel right and I looked down I realized why. My baggy clothes had been replaced with a white toga and instead of my steel toed work boots, golden sandals were on my feet.

"Greetings Harley. Welcome to my realm." Zaria said as she walked toward me. "The welcome extends to you, wise one." She added to Mr. O who was still resting on my shoulder.

"Thank you." I replied while not even trying to hide my amazement. "This is something else."

Zaria smiled. "Thank you. I know you came in search of answers but the person who has them has not yet arrived. I must ask a favor of you. Can you stand behind those pillars?" She pointed to a wall behind the magnificent throne that held many doors that were obstructed by large columns. "You will be able to hear the conversation but it is important that you do not let your presence be known until I call for you."

I nodded. "Yes Goddess, whatever you say."

Cali snickered as Zaria cringed. "Mother doesn't like to be called that."

My face flushed. "I'm sorry, what should I call you?"

"Since you have captured my daughter's heart, I suppose you may call me Mother as well." She replied before motioning to the columns. "Please go now."

Mr. O and I barely made it behind one of the columns before Cali said, "Hi Attie, I'm glad you could make it."

A female voice I had never heard before replied with a touch of sarcasm. "Hello Callista. You know I always love it when you call me that."

Cali giggled and carried genuine affection in her voice. "I know you love me no matter how serious you act."

Attie did not sound amused as she greeted Zaria. "Hello cousin, I hope there is a reason for you to summon me other than to submit me to your daughter in law's attempts at humor."

"Hello cousin, and yes there is, but I will allow Callista to address that." Zaria replied.

Cali's voice had lost all traces of humor when she started to speak again. "Do you know of a woman named Abigail Dahlsen?"

Attie's voice became defensive. "Why are you asking me such a question?"

"It's important." Cali pleaded. "Please answer honestly."

Attie sighed. "You know I do or you would not ask."

"What were you thinking?" Zaria asked. "We are forbidden from such acts."

"You weren't there. You failed see the atrocities. You did what you usually do when there is trouble. You remained in your realm with your head stuck in the sand." Attie said bitterly. "The world was at war and some took the opportunity to treat the towns left behind as their own personal playground…"

I listened in amazement as she shared a story that I assumed was an answer to Cali's inquiry.

 

Chapter Twenty-three

Rage and disgust enveloped me as I appeared in a small European town among the screams and cries of the many women left behind when their husbands left to fight in the war. As I surveyed the damage, I knew the cause was not a human battle and I refused to allow those who did it to continue with their exploits. People once considered these men Gods, it was repulsive.

I angrily roamed the streets in search of Bengahamen and Abrahm. The twin favored followers of Theos whom I knew to be responsible. A scream coming from inside a bakery led me to find Abrahm ravaging an unwilling woman on the front counter.

Uncontrollable rage overcame me at the sight of the poor defenseless woman being subjected to such indignities. Death was not punishment enough for such a sorry excuse of a man. I wanted him to suffer in the same way as the many women he had forced himself upon.

With a simple wave of my hand, I transformed him into that which he respected the least. To further humiliate him, I transformed myself into a version of his previous male body and forced myself on his now female form.

Bengahamen walked in midway through my assault and Abrahm begged him for help but all his brother did was laugh and tell him if he so weak as to become transformed then he deserved what happened.

After I finished having my way with Abrahm, I found Bengahamen and did the same.

As my fury quelled I realized I may have gone too far and offered them a way back to their previous life. I brought them together and explained to them that once they truly learned to respect women they could return to their previous body. Eventually Bengahamen learned his lesson and his masculinity became restored but Abrahm never learned.

The last Bengahamen had heard from his now sister was that she lived by the name Abigail Dahlsen and ran a brothel in the seaport's red light district before disappearing with a boy she was raising as her son.

I could hear Cali sigh as Attie finished up. "Allow me to finish your tale. Abigail immigrated to the mountains of East Tennessee and changed her last name from Dahlsen to Dawson. That was not a random boy she was raising as her son. He was the result of your attack and actually her son. That son had a son and he became my father."

"You are the great grandchild of Abigail Dahlsen?" Attie asked with surprise in her voice. "Why could I not sense that?"

"I don't know." Cali replied. "Especially since I am also your great grandchild." There was a hint of amusement in her voice as she added, "Hello grandfather."

There was a long pause of uncomfortable silence before Attie spoke again. "How dare you come to me with such wild accusations! I have no heirs! Other than hair color we look nothing alike."

Zaria huffed in frustration. "This is an untruth and we both know it. You have carried an added interest in Callista from the moment you knew of her existence. She possesses more than a few of your personality traits and you cannot tell me you have not noticed."

Attie sounded increasingly irritated as she raised her voice. "I need more proof if you expect me to believe such a wild tale. I have not sensed a blood bond."

My heart leapt into my throat as Zaria called out to me. "Harley will you join us please?"

Timidly I stepped from behind the column and gasped as I got my first look at the woman Cali called Attie. Our appearance was so similar that it was scary. We shared a face, hair and eye color. Our height was within a couple inches of each other. Even our general build was the same, right down to the size of our breasts.

Everything I used to hate about myself looked amazing on her.

"Who is this?" Attie asked as her eyes focused on Mr. O. "Wise one come and explain why you are with this person."

My feathered friend flew to her shoulder and they carried on a quiet conversation before her eyes welled up and she extended her hand in my direction. "Come child."

I inched closer and she met me halfway before taking my hands in hers. A moment later she pulled me into a hug. "Forgive my doubt. I am sorry I did not know of your existence. I am your great grandmother Athena. I am so proud to have you carry my blood. You have endured much and persevered."

Athena turned toward Cali. "I ask your forgiveness as well. I knew there was a reason I was drawn to you but not what it was. How could I not know about either of you?"

Zaria stepped forward. "I believe I know."

Mr. O suddenly released a screech that could wake the dead and his wings expanded to full width as he moved back to my shoulder and his eyes scanned the room beyond the throne. "Harley, step behind the Goddesses."

Cali was by my side in the blink of an eye. "Something is here."

"No Thetan can enter my realm." Zaria said as she also scanned the room.

"Abominations!" Many low hissing voices whispered from all around the room. "The accord has been broken. All must be set right."

I wanted to cower in fear from the scary voices that seemed to be emanating from everywhere at once but I had no place to hide.

"Show yourself." Cali yelled. "I'll show you what an abomination can do."

A series of shadows began emerging to surround us. "Two lives have not gone according to our plans. This must be made right."

Cali's eyes scanned the dark forms angrily. "What is that supposed to mean?"

Zaria formed a bright light in front of us causing the shadows to move back. "It means they are upset with us for finding the two of you."

"Who are they?" I asked in a voice much higher pitched than I had planned.

"The Shades." Athena replied curtly.

One of the shadows formed directly in front of Zaria. "The accord that allows us to live in peace has been violated. The one you call Callista should have never survived the jump from the cliff and Harley was prevented from allowing nature to take its course at the same location. Neither should still be alive."

My heart leapt to my throat and my stomach started doing back flips. What did they mean I should not be alive? I twisted the symbol of my wife's love as I wondered why it was every time I felt an ounce of happiness something stepped in to knock me back.

"Neither of those instances were in breach. Tyler survived his fall. His fight with Adorious Dunamas led to his demise which removed him from your rolls and placed Callista in ours." Zaria replied angrily as she used her light to force the shadow from her personal space. "As for Harley, there was nothing natural in that wind. It was chance that I happened to be at that spot when she needed a friend. There was no grand plan on my part, which is more than I can say for you."

Zaria was right, she was a friend when I needed one the most.

Athena stepped forward with small flames flickering at the ends of her hair and a menacing glare. "I do not believe that it is us who have violated the treaty. Why have you been hiding my heirs’ existence from me? Why do you interfere with the lives we have touched? Why have you tampered with Harley's being and subjected the child to such internal conflicts?"

Tampered with my being? How had I been tampered with? Was that why I always felt like a mistake? Were the Shades why my heart and head constantly battled until I met Polina?

The voices did not sound as confident as before when they spoke again. "We have interfered with nothing. How dare you attempt to transfer your guilt to us."

The tips of Zaria's hair started to flame the same as Athena's. "How dare we? It appears as if you are working in league with our enemy. Your kind allowed one of my protected kingdoms to be decimated by a volcano while I was away dealing with the Thetans. You chose Callista's friend to be the one killed in the explosion instead of merely injured. You allowed Sara's son to die at the moment she was starting to find complete happiness with the same man you had killed. The final transgression is how you have constantly had your fingers woven into the fabric of Harley's wellbeing. What is your interest in Athena's heir?"

I did not want to be these beings. Neither Zaria nor Athena looked like women to be trifled with. This was becoming crazier by the minute and it all seemed to be centered around me somehow.

"Is this to mean you will not allow us to claim these two mortals?" The voices asked.

I grabbed Cali's hand in a death grip as I awaited someone to answer.

"They have never been mortals and you have always known this. They are of my blood and therefore beyond your reach. I have long suspected your kind to be working against the rules set forth by Mother Terra but with my youngest heir, I have found the proof I need." Athena answered furiously. "If it is a war you seek, then by making it personal it is a war you shall receive."

I'm not a mortal? What the hell am I?

Athena released a primal scream at the same time as Zaria flooded the room with her light.

"There is no place you will be safe from my gifts." Zaria said as her light became so bright that closing my eyes did not help shield them from the burn.

"Nor is there a place you can hide that my friends cannot find you." Athena said as the room filled with small owls screeching in answer to her call.

The shadows screamed out in pain. "There cannot be mixed bloods with manifested gifts. Especially the young one. We were only following orders."

In an instant the owls were resting along the ledges that went around the room and Zaria's light dimmed.

"Explain." Athena said.

When my eyes finally focused again, it appeared the shadows were more transparent than before. "The prophecy states Her gifts will be limitless and power unsurpassed."

I turned to Cali who looked as surprised by this information as myself.

"It also says jealousy of others could prevent mankind's salvation when victory is within her grasp." Athena replied. "Who ordered your interference?"

"We cannot say. We would be destroyed."

The flames on Athena's hair lit again. "Ignorant beings! Do you believe you will survive if you do not answer my question?"

The shadows receded even more. "Can you guarantee our safety?"

Cali released my hand and stepped forward for the first time since everything started. "You can either keep quiet thus ensuring your demise or you can tell us what we wish to know and hope we find whoever it is you are protecting before they find you. The way I see it, you only have one chance at survival and it is growing smaller by the second."

There was a long silence before a single voice coming from a shadow that was standing some distance from the rest spoke up. "It was originally Theos but now his favored has assumed leadership."

Athena anger rose again. "And where can I find Bengahamen?"

When nobody answered Zaria's light flooded the room briefly before subsiding slowly. "My cousin asked a question."

"At the ruins." All the voices said in unison.

Athena waved her hand. "Very well, you may go. Leave with the knowledge that if any of your kind betray us again, we will release our wrath without mercy. If you interfere with any life we have touched, we will release our wrath without mercy. If you come near my heirs again, we will release our wrath without mercy. Also know that if any of you warn Bengahamen, he will likely keep his promise. Become our ally because we are your only hope of survival."

"We will abide by the conditions you have set forth. Thank you for your mercy." The voices said before all the shadows disappeared.

Zaria looked in my direction. "This is the safest place for Harley until we return."

"I concur." Athena added before she gave me a reassuring smile. "Fear not. We will return soon."

Cali removed her stilettos and held them firm. "I'm ready."

 

Chapter Twenty-four

Without any further fanfare, I found myself alone and only knew four things to be certain… One, my life was in danger. Two, my life would never be the same. Three, I never wanted to piss Athena or Zaria off. And most importantly, my wife would help me get through this.

Other than those pieces of information, nothing made sense. How could I possibly be so important? I was a nobody who, until I met Polina, always felt so wrong.

I was startled from my thoughts by a menacing voice coming from a shadow forming in front of me. "It was not wise of them to leave you alone."

Before I could respond, Polina stormed through one of the many doors in the back of the room. "What made you think she was alone? If anyone is unwise, it is you. You just ruined your kind's only chance of survival and sacrificed your entire race. How dare you come into my mother's realm and threaten to harm the one I love!"

The shadow started to move toward her. "They will never know because there will be no survivors to tell them."

Polina lashed out with her light at the encroaching darkness to no avail. She started choking as the shape of dark hands wrapped around her throat.

The thought of her being in danger caused me to fill with panic. It felt like my life would end if anything were to happen to her. Despite my terror, I realized I might be able to help and rushed over to lure the shadow away. It shrieked in surprise as I punched it in what I believed to be its midsection. It quickly released Polina and tried to slither away, but I was not going to allow it a chance to return to harm her.

"What are you?" The Shade said as it attempted to escape. "We are untouchable. You are a freak of nature."

The being screamed in pain as I tackled it to the floor. "I'm not a freak!"

It appeared to be trying to fight back but when it made contact, the punches only felt like a strong gush of wind. The sensation was identical to what almost pushed me over the cliff. That realization intensified my rage. "This is the third time this week you've tried to kill me. You won't have another chance."

Warmness engulfed me and suddenly the shadow shrieked in agony before becoming nothing but a ball of smoke that evaporated into the air. I looked around wildly for it to resume its attack. "Where are you hiding asshole?"

"Angel, I think you killed it." Polina said with amazement as she pulled me into her arms. "How were you able to touch that thing?"

I shrugged as a chill came over me. "I don't know. It's something I've always been able to do. I thought it was a trick with light or something. I never realized I was grabbing anything real when I did it."

Her beautiful eyes widened. "You mean you can grab shadows?"

I nodded as I reached out for the shadow extending from one of the pillars and held it like a baseball bat. "My sister and I both can do it. We used to use them to play catch or baseball when we were little. I never imagined being able to do something like that would save my life."

The way Polina smiled at me was reassuring. "That is really cool. How many people know you can do it?"

"Nobody other than you and maybe Cali, I'm not sure. The first time Mom saw Tori and I doing it, she freaked out and made us swear to never let anybody know," I replied as I replaced the darkness at the bottom of the column.

I shifted uncomfortably as her eyes continued to devour me. "You have shaved my love. I like it."

My hands immediately covered a certain part of my anatomy when I realized I was naked. "Where are my clothes?"

Polina grinned as she walked closer. "They turned to ash after you lost your temper and caught fire."

I tried to back away as her fingers ran down the side of my body. "I what?"

She pulled my hair away from my neck and leaned in. "Most women with gifts also have fiery tempers."

My desire was overwhelming as I felt her heavy breath on my bare skin. "Oh, I didn't know that."

The tip of her tongue found the edge of my earlobe. "Can you feel how much I want you right now?"

Her advances were weakening my resolve. In an effort to stop her, I put some distance between us. “I’m not sure this is the right place to share out affections."

The woman I pledged my life to nodded her gorgeous head. "Any place you stand naked before me is the right place." Her fingers tweaked my bare nipple. "You are now my wife which means we can share affection wherever we wish."

"Oh yeah?" I replied before allowing my eyes to drift the length of the perfect body she had hidden beneath a tight white tee and jeans. "I don't see you walking around au naturel."

Polina grinned as she reached for the hem of her top before pulling it over her head. "That can be remedied rather quickly."

I was ready to let my wife have her way as she undressed in front of me. Polina was absolutely, without any doubt, the most perfect creation ever made by the Goddesses.

"Oh, I think you like what you see." Polina said seductively as she opened her arms. "Come show me how much you like it."

My body reacted quicker than my mind and before I realized it, her lips were on mine as she pulled me into an embrace. So long as I could be in Polina's arms everything was right in the world.

"We have an eternity my love. Now that I have found you, I am never letting go." Polina said as she moved in for another kiss.

The connection between us was indescribable as the light from our spark temporarily blinded me.

Our moment was ruined when Cali laughed lightly behind me. "Are we interrupting?"

Polina sighed and pulled me even closer as if she were protecting me. "Actually yes you are. I do not walk in when you are about to have congress with my sister."

"Then maybe you should have found someplace more discrete than my throne room." Zaria said with a hint of amusement in her voice.

I glanced up to see Athena staring at me in astonishment. "Harley, you are male."

Cali laughed. "Good catch there Attie. Nobody can accuse you of being obtuse. Why is it you are just now realizing that? You were in Harley's mind. The majority of her conflicts are over her gender."

Athena appeared troubled as she spoke. "Her essence is so very feminine that I assumed her conflicts were about having masculine qualities." She turned toward me. "How do you see yourself child? Do you think of yourself as male or female?"

"Female." I answered without hesitation.

Polina pulled me closer. "Can we have this conversation at another time? Harley has had a traumatic day. We were attacked while you were gone."

All amusement disappeared the moment Polina mentioned the attack. Zaria stepped forward. "Who else would dare enter my realm?"

"It was the Shades again Mother." Polina replied. "Can we get dressed before continuing this discussion?"

Zaria waved her hand and once again I was wearing a white toga. I glanced over to see Polina again wearing her jeans and a tee.

"Why do I have to wear this while she gets to wear normal clothes?" I protested.

Zaria rolled her eyes before waving her hand again. Next thing I knew, I was wearing Polina's tee and jeans while she had on the toga.

Polina laughed. "When I was talking about letting Harley in my pants Mother, this was not what I had in mind."

Zaria pursed her lips for a moment before speaking. "You requested to be clothed and now you are. They fit and you are sufficiently covered. Tell me what happened."

I looked down and realized that Zaria was right. I was completely covered but the same jeans that hugged Polina's butt and made it look so scrumptious also did the same for mine. My hands wandered idly down my ribs to my backside as it really hit home how feminine I was.

"I am not known for my patience. One of you needs to tell me what happened in our absence." Zaria said angrily.

Her tone jarred me from my thought. "Oh. Sorry about that. It's just I'm still not use to how much I have changed." Zaria continued to stare at me expectantly so I quit rambling. "One of those shadow things attacked again and I killed it."

The other's eyes widened in shock as Polina told everyone what transpired in their absence.

"I remember Tori showing me how she played with shadows years ago but I never gave it a second thought." Cali said after Polina finished.

"I wonder how that is possible." Athena added. "It has always been believed that the Shades could only be defeated with light."

Polina shrugged. "That is what I thought as well but Harley interacted with it as if it had a physical form and when she lost her temper, the being screamed and disappeared in a puff of smoke."

"Since we share blood, I wonder if I can do it too." Cali mused before her hand moved through a shadow. "I guess not."

I once again grabbed the shadow from one of the columns and held it as a weapon. "You have to will it to be a solid item." I hit it on the floor to show its rigidity before I replaced it at the base and ran my hand through it as Cali had done. "Otherwise it will not work."

Cali concentrated before trying again to no avail. "I can't do it. It had to come from your mother's side since both you and Tori can do it."

"There is more in your blood than our kind." Athena said thoughtfully. "I cannot help but wonder if there is more to the Shades than we know. Could you ask your mother about this?"

I shook my head violently. "No. We haven't spoken in years and I have no desire to break that streak. She wouldn't help me anyway."

"Senka Manea Theson is a bitch who wouldn't lift a finger to help her children." Cali said to help explain my mother to the others. "She only cares about herself and her social standing."

Both Zaria and Athena spun to face Cali. "Who did you say?"

"Senka Manea Theson." Cali repeated. "Do you know her?"

"What is her husband's name?" Athena asked.

"Benjamin Theson." I replied bitterly. "He's is a sick evil man."

Zaria looked at Athena. "That would explain why there were only Commons at the ruins." She turned to me. "Do you know where they live?"

I nodded. "Of course, they have the same place just outside town that they had when I was little. Why? What's going on?"

Athena grabbed my hand before turning to Zaria. "Harley and I will go. I need you to find out what is it is the Shades have withheld while we are gone. If your assistance is needed I will call for you."

A fear I hadn't felt since I was a child started to take hold. I found it odd that I had been able to take everything about these people in stride. I felt no fear around these otherworldly beings but the idea of visiting my step-father had me ready to scream for the hills.

"Do you really need me to go with you? I don't see how I could help." I said with more than a little trepidation.

Athena's eyes softened as she felt my fear. "He cannot harm you. I will never allow another person to cause you distress. I believe it is fitting for you to see how I plan to punish him for his misdeeds."

I was still unsure about going until Polina stepped forward to grab my other hand. "Where Harley goes, I go. Another set of experienced eyes could be advantageous if the Shades are lurking." She leaned in so only I could hear. "You need to go so you can truly break the hold he still has over you. Let me help you defeat your demons."

I smiled as a feeling of gratitude filled me when I stared into her caring eyes. "Thank you."

Athena paused thoughtfully. "That is wise Polina." She turned to Cali. "I need you to talk to Harley's sister. See if she knows anything that could assist us."

"How do I do that without revealing our nature?" Cali asked. "It isn't like I can walk in and tell her everything that is happening."

"Don't mention you and I being related. I want to be there for that. You and Dani can go with the pretense of helping Polina plan my costume. Tell her that given my delicate mental state it should be thought out carefully." I said as inspiration hit. "During the conversation ask her if she can still do her shadow trick and just let your questions come from natural curiosity. If that fails, do the trust thing you used on me."

Cali smacked her head as if she had missed the obvious. "Good idea, I should have thought of that."

Athena winked at Cali before grinning at me in admiration. "I see which of my grandchildren has my aptitude for intellect."

"Yeah yeah whatever you say Grandpa Attie." Cali replied lightheartedly.

Athena tightened her grip on my hand as she wrinkled her nose at Cali. "Let us go." She looked at Zaria. "Call for us if you need assistance and we will do the same."

 

Chapter Twenty-five

I stared absently at the living room of my mother's home. Nothing had changed in the ten years since she escorted me out with a suitcase in hand explaining that it was for my own good. It still had the same white walls and light teal carpet, the same floral sofa, the same darker teal curtain over the same large window that overlooked the same immaculately kept large front yard.

My mind flooded with memories of the abuses I endured while living within these walls. The abusive words that were said filled my ears. The pain of the strikes Bennie frequently offered felt as if they were happening all over again. The indignities he put me through while making me succumb to his deviant urges seemed to be happening all over again. The utter feeling of abandonment at my mother refusing to protect me rose to the surface.

Once again I was the broken, worthless child that resided here.

Polina gently tightened the grip she had on my hand. "You will be okay. I am here and will not let anything happen"

"I love you so much." I said as I fought to contain my emotions.

"You have allowed your past to hold more power than it is worth. It is time for you to confront it and let it go." Athena said as she gently wiped away my tears. "You are stronger than the child who was forced to endure such travesties and it is time you realize that."

Polina nodded as she kissed my cheek. "I can feel the strength in you. You can do so much. All it takes is for you to trust your core instead of allowing everyone's words to cause you pause. Stop second guessing yourself out of fear of rejection and act on your instinct. Remember how I see you."

Realizing I needed a moment to gather myself, Athena walked toward the door leading to the kitchen. "I will give you two time. Find me when you are ready."

I rested my forehead on Polina's. "Everyone has pushed me away when I behaved like you are asking."

She wrapped her arms around my waist. "This is an old conversation. I am not going anywhere. We are forever."

Being in that horrible house caused my insecurities to return with a vengeance. "Why are you being so nice to me? Why do you care? I'm this fucked up, timid…" I caught sight of my overly feminine form in the large mirror above the couch and paused. Nobody would guess that I had an ounce of masculinity in me. "I was going to say man but I'm not even that. I don't know what the hell I am but I do know I'm not one worthy of your love."

Polina was about to reply when we heard the back door open as Athena stepped back in the room. "We will discuss your insecurities later. Right now we have a task to complete."

As a group we walked to the kitchen where my mother was placing a few bags of groceries on the counter. She had not changed much since I last saw her. Everyone always commented about how much Tori took after her for a reason. They were the same five foot four and both worked hard to maintain their trim figure. Mom's eyes were a colder brown than those of my loving sister and her brown hair showed signs of grey at the scalp where she was in need of a touch up.

Mom dropped one of the bags to the floor as soon as she noticed our presence. "Who are you and what do you want? My husband will be home any minute. Leave now and I won't call the police."

It shouldn't have hurt that my own mother didn't recognize me but it did. I foolishly held onto the hope that deep down she had at least a little love for me.

"I am glad we will not have long to wait." Athena said as she stepped toward my mother. "But in the meantime I have some questions for you Senka Manea Theson."

Mom tensed and reached for her purse. "Who are you?"

"I am no one to be trifled with. What is your connection to the Shades?" Athena replied.

"The who?" Mom asked nervously. It was painfully obvious she knew what they were.

Athena's face took on an expression that showed she was in no mood for my mother's denials. "Do not play stupid with me. It will be much easier for all involved if you answer my questions honestly."

I knew mom always kept a small pistol in her purse for protection so I also knew what she was planning as she placed her hand in the small bag.

I stepped forward and placed my hand on her shoulder. "Don't even think about it Mom. All the gun will do is piss her off. I suggest you tell her what you know."

Mom pulled her hand from the bag clutching the small .38 which she pointed between my eyes. "Who are you?"

Just when I thought I could not be hurt any worse, she proved me wrong. Tears once again started to fall as I stared into her eyes. "You don't recognize your own child?"

Her eyes hardened. "What kind of game are you playing? You aren't Tori."

My anger spiked as I grabbed to pistol from her hand. "For God's sake Mom! I know you only cared about her but I thought you'd at least recognize me."

Mom gasped as she stepped back before allowing her gaze the drift over my entire body. "No No NO! You can't be! They promised! Last time I saw you, you were a strapping young man. What have you done to yourself Harley?"

"I didn't do anything." I cried. "This is all natural."

My mother's open palm made contact with my face causing me to step back in surprise. "You can't be a woman. They told me if you were, you would die an early death. I did not go through all this hell for them to go back on their word." She started crying and wrapped her arms around my neck as she cried hysterically. "They promised you were going to be a man. You have to be a man."

I hugged her tightly. "What do you mean Mom?"

"The Shades." She sobbed. "My father came to me the day before you were born. He was very worried and said that a female of your bloodline would not be allowed to live beyond her twenty-first birthday. He told me of a prophecy about a female who carried all bloodlines. It said she would be hunted and not be allowed to live long enough for her powers to manifest. Grandfather promised me the only way they could save you was for you to be male."

My mother stared into my eyes with remorse. "I made a mistake when I let myself be seduced by Jonah Dawson. I had no idea he was not completely human. Your father and I were not getting along and I had a moment of weakness. It was a sudden consuming desire that went away as soon as he finished."

She reached up and gently touched the red area where she had slapped me. "My sweet child, you were more than I could have ever hoped for and never should have suffered because of my misdeed. I begged Jonah to help raise you because I knew he had the experience to raise boys. I was even willing to let the man you thought was your father raise Tori if Jonah would accept us into his family. I knew your sister would be safe with her father and I wanted you to live a long life baby."

Mom wrapped her arms around my waist and held on for dear life. "Every time I saw your feminine tendencies start to show, it scared me to death that their spell had not worked. I love you so much that I made a deal with the devil. Bennie promised he could make a man out of you. After he and I married, every time I saw you act in a feminine manner my heart broke a little. I wanted to cradle you in my arms but something I can't explain made me say horrible things to you. I'm so sorry for how you were raised but it was the only way I knew to save you."

Athena and Polina looked at each other. "A Compulsion."

I wiped my own tears away before I leaned down to gently kiss my mother's cheek. "I love you too Mom. I'd say you did your job because I'm twenty-three and still breathing."

She managed a small smile. "I guess so but at what cost? I ended up losing the best parts of me. I miss you and your sister so much. Bennie made me cut of all contact but that didn't stop me from loving either of you. Can you ever forgive me?"

I nodded. "Of course I can."

Athena stepped forward and pulled my mother away from my side. "Can you please tell me how you met Bengahamen?"

Mom looked to me questionably.

"Let me introduce you to my great grandmother, the Goddess Athena." I replied.

She paused as if in shock while her eyes drifted between my great grandmother and myself. "Now I know where you got your eyes." Mom said before turning toward Athena. "My father introduced him to me. When Harley's feminine tendencies were becoming overwhelming, he told me Bennie could help. Bennie told me if I would leave my husband and become his wife, he would make sure Harley became a man."

Athena nodded. "Who is your father?"

Mom opened her mouth and series of almost unintelligible sounds came out. I instinctively understood the language she was speaking and the name she was saying.

Athena nodded again. "I have met him. Your father is a good man. I am sure he was doing what he thought best to protect those he cares for."

Polina walked behind me and wrapped her arms around my waist as Mom and Athena talked. "Did you understand what she said?"

It felt so natural to be in her arms that I relaxed and leaned my head backwards to her shoulder. "The best interpretation I can give is… Autonomous. In the language of the Shades, his name means free-will."

"I have heard of him." Polina whispered. "He has long advocated less involvement in the lives of humans."

"What is a Compulsion?" I asked my wife while Athena and my mother continued their conversation.

"Someone like Bennie can place an idea in someone's mind then manipulate their feelings so they feel the dire need to act on said idea. Your mother wanted to protect you. Bennie compelled her so that she believed the way she treated you was proper. He probably did the same for her to sleep with your father but I have no clue as to why." Her voice became pained. "It is beyond cruel. Having to live under a Compulsion is horrible."

I could feel her ache and regret so I tilted my head up so I could look in her eyes. "It sounds like you know from experience."

A single tear trickled down her cheek. "I do and the costs were great."

"Do you think he could have done the same to Tori and Cali?"

Polina paused thoughtfully. "Tori yes, Cali I am not so sure. To be as cruel as both you and Cali have said Cali was, it is so far against her nature that a Compulsion would not have endured so long unless…" She hugged me tighter. "He gave you some of his blood which we are repulsed by."

"I'm gonna kill him." I muttered angrily.

Mom jumped as the clock started chiming to indicate it was six o'clock. "You must go. Bennie will be home any minute. I promise not to tell him you were here."

Athena shook her head. "Your husband has violated a treaty he made with me and that has consequences."

Mom's panic did not ebb. "If you must deal with him fine, but don't involve my child. Bennie has strong friends and I don't want Harley in danger."

Polina stepped forward. "Nothing is going to happen to Harley. I would die before letting anyone harm her."

"Who are you?" My mother asked skeptically.

I laughed as my love's chest swelled with pride. "I'm Polina and I am Harley's wife."

Mom's eyes cut to me as I pulled Polina into my arms before showing her my ring. "Yes Mom, we're married."

Out of the corner of my eye I caught a glimpse of a shadow moving toward the door. I dove to the floor, wrapping my arms around its neck. "Oh no you don't. You're not going anywhere."

"Unhand me." The shadow said. "Else there will be dire consequences."

"Harley don't!" My mother screamed. "He will kill you!"

"Oh no he won't." I sneered. "I am not giving their kind another chance. This one will die in a puff of smoke like the last who attacked me.""

The shadow started speaking in its natural tongue. "Kill me if you can. It does not matter. Bengahamen has already been warned. He will not return now that Athena is aware."

"Calm your storm child." Athena said as she placed a hand on my shoulder to tamper my anger. "We need this one alive so we can carry it back and question it."

I nodded while keeping my hold on the struggling shadow.

Athena looked toward my mother. "Senka it may not be safe for you. You are welcome to accompany us."

My mother shook her head. "I'm not worried. My father will protect me. Just promise me Harley will be safe."

Athena nodded. "You have my word."

I looked at the woman who had sacrificed so much for me without anyone's knowledge. The woman who had to abandon her children and place herself in the devil's den so they would be safe. "Mom please come with us. We can be a family again."

Mom shook her head adamantly. "I can't baby. The council of the Shades are fractured. I don't know as many details as the one you are holding but I am certain that you are the key. A war is coming and I can help you more by staying here. I love you and please tell Tori I love her too." Mom's eyes met Polina's. "Make sure Harley always knows love since I never could." She turned toward Athena. "Go now before others arrive. Please keep your word to keep my child safe."

"I promise." Polina replied earnestly. "She is my life and possesses my eternal affection."

Athena nodded and next thing I knew we were in what had to be her throne room.

 

Chapter Twenty-six

"Tell me what you know!" I screamed at the shadow.

"Never."

I felt it trying to access my mind and my consciousness allowed it entry before I gained a firm grip on its mind as well. Moments later I was so angry by what I found that the Shade died in a puff of smoke like the last.

I wiped my hands as I started to stand.

"I told you we needed to question it." Athena said angrily as she glared at the disappearing smoke. "You will learn to follow my orders or lose your birthright."

"He wasn't any use to me anymore and had knowledge that could not be shared. Most importantly, he was going to hurt Polina if he was ever set free." I replied with the same anger in my voice and stepped closer to my great grandmother. "I'd like to see you try to take anything away from me that I can use to protect her. I'll tear Heaven and Earth apart to make sure the woman I love remains safe."

Polina's eyes widened. "Why would it hurt me?"

I walked over and pulled her into my arms. "Because he knew the Shades can't touch me anymore. Not only can they not touch me but I am their greatest threat. When he entered my mind it gave me a gateway to his. I know what they are planning and he needed to die."

Athena's hair started to flare as she stared me down. "It is not up to you to decide who lives and who dies. That decision was mine to make."

"When it came to that particular Shade, the decision was mine and mine alone. He had been lurking in the shadows of my life, planting seeds of diffidence. Always making me feel inferior." I'm sure my own hair was in flames as I stepped up so we were face to face. "Others have been controlling my entire life. That stops now. Not even you can interfere anymore."

"I will not allow such impertinence." Athena said as her finger poked my chest. "You need to understand your place."

"And you need to understand…" I shifted into a shadow before stepping backwards. "That there is more to me than anyone realizes."

"How did you do that?" Athena asked. "That has never been one of our gifts."

I retook my form. "No it hasn't but it was one of his." I stepped into the shadow coming from a column. "I am part Shade and coming into contact with him woke that side of me. The small amount of your blood gave me the ability to have powers greater than what they normally have."

Feeling her building worry, I knew it best to put her mind at ease. "That's in addition to whatever gifts of my own that will arise. This cannot be revealed except to those I trust with my life. That is why the Shade had to die. I was angry but anger was not the reason for my action. I have your wisdom Grandmother so I understand what would happen if others found out. Do not worry, I will not misuse what I have been given."

Polina beamed with pride as she kissed me. "Your secret is safe. I won't even tell Dani."

Athena appeared unsure but chose not to push the matter further. "What else did you find out?"

I guided Polina to the steps in front of the throne and asked her to sit down before I climbed in her lap. "Privileged Shades are allowed to interact with humanity so long as it is not intimate. They didn't want to take a chance at the prophecy coming true. The rest are supposed to guide human’s lives from afar."

"What prophecy?" Polina asked.

Athena cast an annoyed glance at my wife. "Not now. I will show you later." Her eyes set on me again. "Please continue."

"My grandmother possessed exceptional beauty. So much so that my grandfather found her to be irresistible. He tried the direct approach but he was rebuffed. My grandfather, who is the king, broke the rules of Shade and man when he had relations with my grandmother without her knowledge as she slept. My mother was conceived as a result."

"The day before my grandfather was to take a wife of his kind, he visited my grandmother one last time. He was hoping my grandmother would willingly be with him but again she refused. That was when he saw my mother. The thought crossed his mind to kill her but he couldn't bring himself to do it. Knowing what would happen to both him and my mother if anyone found out, he would visit her in her dreams and emphasize the importance of keeping her abilities a secret."

"The father and daughter developed a close bond as she grew. He allowed her to live her life without interference but as you know, Mom and Jonah Dawson had relations which resulted in her getting pregnant. Such a mixture of races is unheard of. I am the only one to carry the blood of your kind, the Thetans, the humans and the Shades."

"I never should have survived birth. When I did, my mother's father feared what I might become and wanted me dead but Mom begged him to let me live. She said she would do whatever he asked so long as I was allowed to have life. My grandfather relented and turned me male to mask the blood of my great grandmother since the Thetan blood was weaker and already diluted to the point of their power being practically nil so nobody would notice my existence. His greatest dread was, that if your blood ever established dominance, what I would become. He brought Bennie in to ensure any feminine tendencies were eliminated before they started and to guarantee that I grew into a man."

I turned to Athena. "Bennie agreed eagerly because of my relation to you, Grandmother. He took great pleasure in tormenting me and happily took his anger at you out on me. My grandfather told him under no circumstances could he take my life. If the time came for me to die, it would be on his order alone. After I turned twenty-one and was still male, they believed they had been successful and stopped watching me so closely. Without their full attention, the spells broke and I started to revert to who I was meant to be. Nobody noticed because the lessons they taught me from the time I was a child were so ingrained that I was able to hide what was happening out of fear."

"My grandfather is a good man at heart but my grandmother's refusal hurt him deeply. I can't be sure but I believe he is working under a Compulsion. He leads a group of Shades who like to be called Paraclitus. They want to take away the free will humans now possess. The majority of the Shades do not share their beliefs but the few who do are powerful. My grandfather changed his stance after having his heart broken and pride injured but did not have the support to act until now. The Paraclitus are days away from making their move."

"Where does your mother fit in this?" Polina asked.

"It is exactly like she said. Mom thought she was saving me. Her father had her believing what she was doing what was best for me. I really believe Bennie has an ulterior plan because I can't see him as a man who would willingly work with others."

Athena leaned forward thoughtfully. "What is our next move then?"

"Nothing at the moment. The ones who are most dangerous are lying low after what happened earlier. As much as I hate to say it, I need to go back to town. They will lower their guard if I resume my life." I turned to Polina as soon as I felt her concern. "That includes you. They know about you and I already. If you were to disappear they would suspect we are on to them."

"Are you sure that is the wisest course of action?" Athena asked.

I nodded as I assumed the form of a shade. "Having awakened my abilities, I can move undetected among them. Also, I can now hear their summons so when they call to regroup, I will know. Any aggression from us will only delay their plans. We have to be ready to wipe them out the next time they gather. I am going to need both of you to help."

Polina's gaze was questioning. "How can we help? We can't even touch them."

I resumed my normal appearance and rose from her "I need your support when their words cause me to doubt myself."

"Since you are taking care of the Shades, I will handle Bengahamen." Athena said.

"Oh hell no." I replied angrily. "That bastard is all mine."

"I understand your desire to make him suffer but I also have reasons to make him pay. You are not strong enough to fight him, I am more than up to the task."

I moved toward her. "There is not a reason you can give me that will keep me from having my vengeance on that bastard for what he's done to me and my family."

The tips of Athena's hair started to flame again. "The fact I forbid it is reason enough."

Polina laughed watching the two similar women quarrel causing Athena to shift her attention. "What is amusing?"

"You should see the two of you." Polina giggled as she waved her hand at us. "It is as bad as Mother and I when I was younger."

Athena rolled her eyes. "There is no way we are that bad. You and Zaria bickered over trivial things."

Polina laughed again. "The two of you are not arguing over what needs to be done, not even how it gets done. You are fighting over who gets to do it. No that is not trivial at all. What does it matter so long as he receives justice?"

Athena and I calmed down and stared at each other momentarily. I could tell she was as embarrassed by her outburst as I was at mine.

"What if we come to an agreement?" I said after smiling sheepishly at my wife. "Whoever finds him first will get the honor."

Athena nodded. "So long as we summon the other so we can witness it. We have the mental link so we will know when the other is needed."

Polina pulled me over to Athena. "That was not so hard was it? Okay we have to go if we hope to resume natural appearances."

I looked at Athena. "Thank you Grandmother. I'll see you soon."

"It is my pleasure. You make me proud." Athena said as her hand rested on my cheek. "Where do I need to send you?"

My smile was mischievous as I shook my head. "Nowhere. I got this."

 

Chapter Twenty-seven

"How did you do that?" Polina asked when we appeared outside of my sister's house. "I can't even do that."

"Yes you can." I replied. "You haven't really tried because all you had to do was summon your mother. It's easy when you think about it. Summon your light, then imagine it shining down on where you want to go and poof. You are there." I pointed to the tree in the back yard. "Try sending yourself there."

I felt her hesitation and took her hand in mine. "You can do it sweetheart. I'll go with you."

A moment later we were surrounded by her light and when it dimmed we were exactly where we needed to be.

My love's smile was contagious as she wrapped her arms around my neck. "I did it!"

"I knew you could." I replied proudly. "You can do anything you set your mind to."

Polina's eyes drifted the length of my body. "You are still wearing my clothes. Let me see if I can fix that."

Seconds later I looked down and laughed at my oversized black sweatshirt and baggy jeans. Polina was back in her clothes.

"What's so funny? Don't you like it?"

"It's not that." I jumped up and down. "You forgot my tank tops."

My wife started to laugh with me until excruciating pain wracked my body. I dropped to my knees clasping the middle of my body.

"What is wrong Angel?" Polina asked frantically as she sat beside me on the ground.

"I don't…" I had to take a breath. "I don't know."

Polina wiped the sweat forming on my brow. "Hold on my Angel. I'll find help."

I shook my head. "Don't leave me." I screamed out from the pain as well as my overwhelming fear. "Please don't go."

Polina waved Dani over as she as she ran out of the back door with concerned look. A look of familiarity crossed Dani's face as she stared at me. "She should not be awake for this. We need to get her somewhere private."

"What is happening?" Polina cried as she cradled my body. "What have the Shades done to her?"

Dani was gentle as she leaned down next to her sister. "It is not the Shades. This is the final phase. Harley is becoming complete. It is an extremely painful process. Thankfully it will not last more than an hour. Let us take her to Mothers. There is no privacy here or at my house and they would want to call an ambulance."

I screamed out again as another sharp pain hit and thought I was about to die. My hand reached out to the woman I loved. "I wish we had more time together. Thank you for the brief time we shared. I'm sorry."

"You are not going anywhere." Polina said adamantly as she wiped the sweat from my forehead.

Athena appeared next to me. "Why is she awake? Let us take her to my realm."

As soon as Athena finished speaking I was lying nude on a soft bed. She ran her hand through my hair. "Sleep now and when you wake all will be well."

I felt my body relax and my eyes closing but not completely. I expected slumber to follow but it didn't. I could still feel the extreme pain but could no longer move. I tried to speak to tell my grandmother what I was feeling but all that could escape my lips were moans.

When it felt like my insides were ripping apart, I tried to scream. The tears falling from Polina's eyes flowed faster as she sat beside me.

Dani came up behind her and tenderly started rubbing her back. "I remember sitting by Cali's side while she endured this. I spent an hour thinking Mother was forcing me to watch the love of my life suffer before traveling to the Elysian Fields. I know it looks bad right now but Harley is going to be fine soon."

Dani looked at me before she started speaking again. "After she wakes up, don't make my mistakes. Remember this is all new to her and she will need you more than ever. Have patience when she has trouble with things that we consider trivial."

She started crying as what must have been a troubled memory resurfaced. "Never give her a reason to doubt your love. When she needs to vent about the way people treat her after this, listen intently. It does not matter if what she talks about is something women have endured for years, it will be new and disturbing to her. If there comes a time that her neediness in the initial days becomes troubling to you, talk to ME. Do not ever allow her to think, even for a second, that she is becoming a burden and causing you distress because she will be emotionally fragile in the following weeks until her body adapts to her new hormone levels."

Another excruciating cramp hit but I tried to stifle my moan so I wouldn't interrupt their talk.

"No matter how much it hurts watching the person you love more than life itself struggle to adjust to a new life she did not ask for, you must remain her rock. Make sure she knows that the change of dynamic in your relationship does not change how much you love her."

Polina appeared confused. "But sister, the dynamic in our relationship will remain the same. I have always treated her as the beautiful woman she is. She was struggling to maintain the life she had because it did not match the one she wanted. She will thrive once she can freely be herself. I want Harley to need me and live for the moments when she trusts me enough to share what is in her heart." Suddenly it was like a light went off in her head and she wrapped her arms around her sister's neck. "This is what you went through in the aftermath of Cali's transformation isn't it?"

Dani nodded. "I made so many mistakes that I almost lost her. I don't want to see Harley struggle in the same way Cali did and more importantly, I do not want you to go through this alone."

"These situations are different. Cali changed almost overnight whereas Harley has been slowly adapting since she turned twenty-one. The shock will not be as great." Polina hugged Dani tightly. "Oh sister, I had no idea what you were going through. If I had, I would have been there for you. I am sorry I was not."

"I know you would have." Dani said as she wiped her eyes. "You were still bound to your husband at the time. He would not let you out of his sight. I am happy you are no longer with him."

"Not as happy as I am." Polina replied. "Prior to meeting Harley, the happiest day in my life was the day I escaped that bond. I hope that bastard is still wandering the desert in search of himself."

The next pain I felt was in my heart. I thought our bond was unbreakable but apparently I was mistaken. From what Cali told me, she was transformed less than two years ago which meant that not too long ago Polina was married. Is our bond so weak that she could easily move on after using her gift to wipe my mind?

I screamed as the most intense cramp yet struck. As it hit I felt an odd wetness cover the lower half of my body. Somehow I looked down to see the white silk sheets turning red.

Polina rushed back to my side but I backed away from her. "Leave me alone!"

Another cramp hit and more blood flowed from my middle causing me to curl into the fetal position.

"She should not be awake." Athena said with alarm.

I glared at my great grandmother. The pain in my heart as well as middle caused my anger to rise to dangerous levels. "Fuck you! I was never asleep, only paralyzed. Did you find it funny to leave me to experience everything but not able to speak?" My gaze shifted to my so called wife. "Fuck you too. I heard what you said. I thought what we share is special but I guess not. If you think I'm going to let you send me off to some desert when you tire of me and escape our bond like you did with your husband then you are seriously mistaken. I'm getting out of here before you have the chance."

I tried to climb out of bed so I could escape but fell to the floor instead. Polina rushed to my side and carried me to a large tub. "It is not like that Angel. I swear. Look into my mind and see for yourself."

The water was warm and inviting and allowed my physical pain to become at least bearable. I felt Polina pulling me into her memories and I was too weak to resist. She forced me to feel what she felt with the man she was bonded to then she made me feel what she felt for me. They were completely different. With the man she was married to, she felt compelled and forced to have feelings that were not her own. With me everything felt natural. She basked in the love we shared.

She showed me how terribly the man she married treated her. How he never encouraged her and cut off all contact with her family. When they were together she felt isolated and alone.

Then she showed me how the way I looked at her made her feel invincible. She had me relive the moment I taught her how to use power she did not know she had and how my encouragement made her love me even more. Then she showed me scenes from Dollywood when I didn't even know she was looking as I laughed with both Zaria and Dani at different times."

"You see Angel?" She said lovingly after guiding me back to my own mind. "I was under a Compulsion when I was married before. What I feel for you is real. I can never and will never leave you. We are forever."

I wrapped my arms around her neck. "I'm sorry. I love you so much that the thought of losing you scares me."

"I know." She said as her fingers ran through my hair. "I am the same way. I promise to build your confidence so that you will never doubt us again."

Athena approached timidly. "Accept my most sincere apologies. I was trying to help you sleep through this so you would not suffer. I do not understand why it did not work."

I nodded and cringed as another cramp hit. Before I had the chance to respond, I felt the call of the Shades. "Someone saw me become incapacitated. They are about to set their plan in action. We must go."

I looked at Dani as either Polina or Athena magically covered me in flowing white gown. "You and Cali stay with Tori. They are after her as well."

Dani's face paled. "That was why I initially ran out when you arrived home. Kaley hurt herself at school so Cali rushed to be with her. Tori had not made it home from work yet and was not answering her phone."

 

Chapter Twenty-eight

I tried to reach out to my sister via our mental connection and was met by darkness. Not the type of darkness that implied death but the type that I felt when I connected with the Shade in Athena's throne room. They were trying to shield her from detection by my wife's family, not yet knowing that my Shade side had manifested. Tori was alive but unconscious and at our grandfather's palace.

"We have to go." I said angrily. If they further harmed my sister, I would wipe their entire race from existence. "Now."

After Polina sent Dani back to Missy, I grabbed her and Athena's hand. "Hopefully we will not have to resort to violence but stay out of the way if it comes to that."

They nodded before I carried us to a large meeting room hidden within my grandfather's palace. I expected it to be dark since they live in the shadows but I could not have been more wrong. The room was bright with many windows allowing the sun to shine on golden walls and white marbles tables.

We marched confidently to the head of the table. I could feel the heat of my anger rising as I spoke, "I cannot allow you to follow through with your plans. Surrender now and I will allow you to live."

My grandfather glared at Athena. "How dare you enter without permission! You cannot stop us! You cannot even touch us! We will return to a time when we were the Gods!" He looked to someone who must have been a soldier. "Kill her."

"What is he saying?" Polina asked.

I wished my wife had the ability to understand their language but could not answer because a soldier charged my great grandmother. The moment I grabbed him, the soldier disappeared in a puff of smoke.

There was a collective gasp in the room as my grandfather rose from his seat. "What are you?"

"You don't recognize me Grandfather?" I said evenly. "This ends now. Give my sister back to me. You will not begin this senseless attack and I am going to make sure you never again interfere with our lives."

He backed away from me as if I were contagious. "It cannot be. I was assured the time had passed for you to manifest."

I sensed four more soldiers readying their attack. I moved to stand in front of them. The thought of how much they could harm me was frightening but nowhere near the fear I felt at not being able to protect those I loved. I decided trying to bluff my way out of the situation was my best bet. "Stow your weapons unless you wish to join your comrade. Your kind cannot harm me."

Ignoring my warning, they charged. Shock rocked me as their swords moved through me as if I were a shadow. After I recovered from the revelation; I touched two with my light causing them to evaporate in a screaming cloud of smoke. As the ones who were in position to witness my act looked on in frightened disbelief; I grabbed the other two by their necks before dragging their struggling bodies to the middle of the room so that everyone could get a good view of their demise. "I am giving you the chance to surrender. I will not allow mankind to return to the Dark Ages."

I turned back to the king. "Please Grandfather. I would rather not destroy you. My mother has lost so much already but I will if I have to. Please give my sister back to me." I allowed the tone of my voice to express how I felt as I continued. "The Shades have always prided themselves in their ability to see past emotions for the sake of the greater good. Your kind realized long ago that mankind had evolved to the point of earning free will. It was decreed that every life was a complex web of decisions and it was up to each person to decide which path they would take. Just because you do not agree with mankind does not give you the right to take back what they rightfully earned."

His black eyes lost some of the fear and anger they'd been holding as they remained focused on me alone. I knew I needed to choose my next words carefully if I hoped to get through to him. Lowering my voice so no one else could hear, I stepped closer and took his hands in mine. "I understand the pain of rejection because of how you told my mother to treat me but… I have also learned to move on from past hurts and discover forgiveness. You are being Compelled by an outside force."

I reached within his mind to break the compulsion that had been placed. "If you will end this foolishness then I will forgive what you have done to me. I know you are a good man Grandfather. You need to move on from the hurt my grandmother caused and relish in all you have. Your kind needs a leader who puts them before himself. What you are doing is personal and I cannot allow it to happen."

The anger rising within him put me on high alert as he gripped my hand tightly. "Who did this to me?"

"Bengahamen."

My grandfather nodded and kissed my cheek. "Thank you." He steeled his expression before turning to address those remaining in the room. "My granddaughter has shown me the error of my ways. This ends now. Whoever has my other granddaughter will release her now."

A sword flew through me and lodged in my grandfather's side before a large Shade approached angrily. "If you are going to allow a child to destroy what we have spent years planning then you no longer deserve to lead Father. I challenge your authority and vow to take your place on the throne."

I reached out and sent the being to whatever version of hell the Shades believed in before stooping beside my grandfather. After removing the sword I placed my hand over his wound and prayed for a miracle that would heal him.

The crowd gasped again as he stood unscathed. I had no idea Shades could heal so quickly but then again, I didn't know much about them at all. Judging by the reaction of those present it was not a common gift. That must be why he is king.

"Where is my sister?" I said angrily as my thoughts refocused on what was important. "I will take all of you on if you do not turn her over immediately."

"Kill the abomination!" Someone in the back of the room yelled before half of the room charged while a few ran toward the exits. Many others joined us to stop the attack.

Athena and Polina ran for the corner as I reached out and dispatched any aggressor I made contact with while my grandfather and his supporters fought off their attackers with swords. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a couple of Shades approaching my wife and grandmother. I wished they had my abilities to protect themselves instead of having to rely only on Polina's light.

Five more Shades attacked me, taking my attention off them briefly but when I looked up again, they were fine. In less than a minute the coup was over and my grandfather remained in power.

A young Shade woman walked in carrying a lifeless Tori in her arms. Could I have been so preoccupied with the battle that I failed to protect her? Tears started filling my eyes before the woman smiled. "She is fine. I believe the shock was more than she could take. From what I understand, she put up quite the fight before they were able to take her."

I rushed over to check for myself. To my relief, what the woman said was true. My sister was only sleeping.

"Please know that I had nothing to do with her abduction. I volunteered to watch her so that I could ensure no harm came to her." The woman said and I could feel she was telling the truth.

"Thank you."

My grandfather turned to me showing great regret. "I can never apologize enough for my treatment but please know I am eternally grateful to you for showing me the error of my ways before it was too late."

He started to speak in a language I could not understand. After he finished, he smiled and kissed my cheek again. "That is the language of our ancestors. I am now bound to my word that so long as I am king we will never again try to take away what mankind has earned."

He looked to Athena. "Thank you for giving her the wisdom to stop an old fool before he made a grave mistake."

"It was not I." Athena said as she shook her head. "I only became aware of her existence two days ago. Her strength and wisdom are her own doing."

I pointed toward my wife. "If you need to thank anyone then thank her. Her love gives me strength."

My grandfather smiled as he reached out to Polina. "I am forever indebted to you. What can I do to show my gratitude?"

Polina smiled as she pulled me into her arms. "Promise not to interfere with Harley or Tori again."

He nodded. "You have my word."

The woman holding Tori handed her off to Athena before walking up and taking my hand. "Thank you for saving our grandfather. I have been trying to persuade him that his plan was not right but our uncle convinced him otherwise. My name is Candidus. I am your cousin. It is my hope we can become friends."

I smiled as I shook her hand. "I would like that Candi. Thank you for keeping Tori safe."

"Candi?" She smiled brightly. "I like that."

The events of the day were starting to take its toll as my adrenaline waned. My knees began to buckle as I looked up at Polina. "We need to go home my love. I am about to pass out."

"What is wrong?" My grandfather asked worriedly as Polina lifted me in her arms.

"She is still weak. She was in the midst of the final stage of her transformation when she brought us here." Athena responded.

"If she could do this in a weakened state," Candi said with awe, "what is she truly capable of?"

"Anything." My grandfather replied proudly. "Everything. The only limits she will face are in her mind."

 

Chapter Twenty-nine

The smell of bacon roused me from my slumber. I opened my eyes to see Polina holding a tray piled high with a wide variety of breakfast foods. Her smile was glorious. "Good morning Angel."

I sat straight up as only one thought entered my mind. "Tori!"

Polina sat the tray on the dresser before sitting beside me and wrapping me in her arms. "She is fine and has no memories of the encounter. The girl you called Candi said she is a fighter. Your sister could not kill them like you can but she could fight them as if they were human. It took ten Shades to subdue her. Athena removed all traces of the incident when we returned."

"Yeah, nobody ever wanted to cross the terror twins. That's what they called Tori and Cali back in the day." I said with a relieved smile.

Polina grinned. "Are you ready for the first day of the rest of our lives?"

I started laughing. "Am I ever! I love you so much."

My wife winked before she placed the tray in my lap and kissed me passionately. "I know, I love you too. Dani said you would need to replenish your reserves. She warned me that you would be famished so I made extra. Eat until you are full and don't worry about the calories."

I smiled with my mouth full of food. "I wasn't. I've seen Cali eat. I know I'm not going to get fat."

Polina sat beside me and guided my hair away from my face. "How are you feeling?"

"Wonderful." I replied immediately. "Relieved the worst is over and eager to start this new chapter. How long have I been out?"

"It's Saturday. You depleted your reserves and crashed hard."

Panic filled my eyes. "Shit I missed work."

Polina laughed. "No you didn't. Athena went in your stead. I wish I could have seen it. Afterward she was rather aggravated and threatened to alter a few of your coworkers, Randy mainly. Be prepared for her to encourage you to no longer remain employed."

I laughed imagining the situation. "That's a given. It's a matter of when, not if."

My love took on a serious expression. "How are we going to handle this? I recommend altering everyone's memory so they accept you without question."

I shook my head. "Absolutely not. I want to know who my friends are. I know I can't be totally honest but I want to be as truthful as possible. We will tell everyone I was born intersexed and my parents raised me as a male despite my protests." I gazed lovingly at my wife. "I'll explain that I was at the end of my rope and closer than anyone knows to losing my mind until an amazing woman came into my life. She convinced me that there was nothing wrong with me. In falling in love with her, I learned to love myself. So long as she is by my side, nothing else matters. If they do not accept me then it is their loss."

There is little doubt that had I not had a plate full of food in my lap, she would have launched herself on me. Instead she leaned forward and allowed her lips to meet mine.

"Are you sure?" She asked after pulling away. "It will open you up to much hate in this town."

An involuntary giggle escaped. "Oh and just being a lesbian is so much better? This is how I want it to be. It is important to know whom I can trust."

Polina nodded. "You are right. I was only wanting to make things easier for you but what is easy does not make you strong."

After I finished eating, a satisfied belch escaped before I could stop it. I blushed as I rubbed my tummy. "That was wonderful. Thank you."

My wife started laughing. "That is no way for a lady to act but I am glad to know you enjoyed it."

I moved the tray and pulled her closer. "Hey just because I'm a woman now, that doesn't mean I'll ever be a lady. Besides I have lived with my sister and Missy too long to be fooled into thinking women don't act like this when nobody else is looking."

She kissed me again. "You are definitely a lady. You're my lady."

I reached down and pinched her lovely bottom. "Dang right I am and never forget it."

While I retrieved two tanks tops, Polina stared at me. "What are you doing Angel?"

"I don't want anyone to see the changes until tonight and I need to use the restroom."

"Tori and Missy left for work an hour ago. We are alone until five."

I smiled as I dropped the tops in my waste basket. "I guess I won't need those anymore then."

"You will once more." She replied. "Unless you want to get ready for the party here."

After considering the options for a moment, I left the tops in the trash. "They will have too many questions and I'd rather they ask them here."

"Hey sweetheart," I called out as I walked back into the bedroom. A thought struck me while I was alone. "How were you able to defeat the Shades that were moving in on you and Athena? I would have thought your light would have harmed everyone."

Polina shrugged. "I have no idea. The entire experience was almost surreal. Not long after I began understanding their language, one grabbed Athena and she reflexively struck out in an attempt to protect herself. To our astonishment, she made contact. I lashed out at the one coming towards me and I also was able to touch it. Athena and I think it must have something to do with being in their world."

"Who would have thought they'd be at their weakest at the place they consider their haven?"

Polina nodded, "I know right. I guess that is why they keep it so hidden." She pulled me into her lap while adopting a seriously sensual expression. "Enough about that. You have new parts I need to explore."

The next few hours were spent in bed with Polina teaching me the joys of being a woman and me showing her my appreciation for the lessons.

"I can't believe I let you talk me into this." I yelled out as I stared at myself in the mirror. "When you said big reveal, I didn't know you meant it so literally. I'm going to freeze my ass off."

Polina had spent the last hour fixing my hair and getting my makeup just right. All I was allowed to wear while she worked was a smile. She took great pleasure in touching me whenever and wherever she wanted.

After she was satisfied with her work, she handed me a brown leather bra with gold armor covering the molded cups and spandex panties in the same color brown. She also gave me a matching pleated brown leather mini skirt that was accented with gold. Once those were on, she helped me with the gold armbands and brown leather knee high boots with a four inch chunk heel.

My costume emphatically showed the world I had become a woman. The tiny top made my breasts appear larger than they were. My bare midriff exposed a tiny very toned waist and the pleated skirt accentuated my already wide hips and long fit legs.

I could hear her laughing through the bathroom door where she decided to get ready so she could surprise me. "There is also a long jacket but you cannot have it until we leave."

I retrieved my wallet from the dresser and pulled my money, driver's license and debit card from it. Before I placed them in the small ammo pouch that was part of my skirt, I looked at my ID again. I smiled at my new last name and the F that was now on it. I always wanted to take her name since mine was that of a man who was not my father and she convinced me having the F marker would avoid confusion when trying to use my debit card and her credit card if the need ever arose.

"What do you think?" Polina said as she entered our bedroom.

My laughter was almost uncontrollable after I turned toward her. She was wearing a body hugging white mini dress with a pair of white wings, a golden halo and white three inch stiletto pumps. "You look heavenly but I thought I was the angel?"

She groaned at my joke before smiling. "You will always be my angel."

"That was supposed to be for me wasn't it?"

She nodded. "It was but after seeing you in action I felt that one was more appropriate."

I pulled her into my arms. "I'm going to let you see me in action as soon as we get home."

The sound of the back door opening ended our moment. "Wait here until I call for you." Polina said as she headed for the door.

I leaned into the door so I could hear what was being said. Polina and I had already discussed how we felt the conversation needed to go.

Tori and Missy both whistled when my wife greeted them. "Damn you are going to get Harley into a fight tonight. The men aren't going to leave you alone."

Polina giggled. "Thank you but I do not think I will be the one the men are going to be looking at. Tonight is Harley's night."

"Is he already in costume?" Tori asked nervously. "How is he holding up?"

"We've been worried." Missy added. "We would have stayed home from work if you hadn't been here."

"I know you have noticed the changes Harley has gone through over the last two years." Polina said.

"You mean the weight loss?" Tori asked. "Yeah, everyone has noticed that."

"I know he hates whatever is happening to his body." Missy added. "He let that slip one day."

"That was why she broke so many mirrors. She told me about that." Polina replied. "She had a hard time accepting what was happening but that has changed. You might want to sit down."

"Why?" Tori asked. "Is it something bad? He's sick isn't he? That's why he's lost so much weight. My brother is going to die."

Polina's voice was soothing. "In a way you are correct. Your brother is going to die but not in the way you think. She is as healthy as one can be."

"He went through this alone." My sister cried. "Do I have enough time to make it up to him?"

This was not going to plan. Neither of us expected my sister to meltdown thinking I had some terminal illness.

"Angel, please come show your sister you are fine." Polina yelled out.

Tori's tears stopped the second I came into view and Missy's mouth almost dropped to the floor.

"How in the hell did you hide that?" Missy asked while allowing her eyes to roam my body. "Damn you are hot."

Tori slapped her girlfriend's shoulder before running to me. "No wonder you were so moody and withdrawn. I can't believe you went through these changes alone. How could I not notice?"

I hugged her tightly. "I hid it well. You know I never wanted to be a burden. I always believed it was my job to protect you."

Tori pulled away and gasped for breath. "Okay, first off you were never, are never and will never be a burden. You are my little … sister and you can always come to me. Second, no more hiding your feelings from me. That's a guy thing and you obviously ain't a guy anymore. Most importantly, you are going to have to figure out a different way to hug me." She poked my breasts. "Those things almost smothered me."

I laughed as I pulled her to my side. "You have a deal."

"God." My sister said as she rubbed her hand over my toned tummy. "If I didn't love you so much I'd hate you. You give your wife a run for her money in the looks department."

"Not hardly." Polina scoffed. "She exceeds me on my best day and I am not complaining."

"Shit, anyone who complained about having to sleep with her would have to be crazy." Missy muttered.

"What did you say?" Tori said angrily.

I laughed as Missy darted to my sister. "That came out wrong. I can't think of Harley that way, Ew."

Tori put her hands on her hips. "Ew? Ewww? Does that mean you don't accept my sister?"

Missy shook her head. "Not Ew because she's ugly. Ew because it's Harley. Wait, that sounds like I don't think Harley is a woman. Hot damn, she's a woman alright." She looked at me again and tried to lift the front of my skirt. "Have ya'll been messing with me? There's no way she was ever a guy."

Tori pushed Missy away but she tried not to move. "I was trying to complement your new sister baby. You know I love you more than anything."

There was a knock at the front door which was odd because nobody ever used it.

I patted Missy on the head. "You keep trying to dig yourself out of that hole while I see who is out front."

I smiled as I turned the knob expecting to freak out a Jehovah's Witness or a salesman but was surprised to see my mother.

 

Chapter Thirty

I held the door open wide. "Come on in Mom. This is a surprise. We were going to visit you tomorrow."

Mom's eyes about bulged out of their sockets as she stared at me. "Is that what Athena makes you wear?"

I laughed as I hugged her. "No ma'am, I'm going to a costume party tonight and agreed to let Polina pick out what I wear."

She stepped inside. "That's your wife correct?"

I nodded as I closed the door behind her. "Yes, you met her already."

Her lips pursed as she studied me. "Are you sure that is appropriate? You're showing a lot of skin. I don't want you to give off the wrong impression."

I never, in a million years, would have guessed I would be having this conversation with my mother. The fact the child she raised as her son had become a woman did not phase her. Neither did the fact I was married to a woman. No, it was that I was showing so much skin that had her worried.

My voice was filled with gentle teasing as looked down at her. "Did you come over to lecture me on how to be a proper lady?"

Mom smiled sheepishly. "Of course not. Bennie hasn't been back and even if he does show up, I'm done with him. Father told me what you did and that you were not well. I wanted to check on you and say thank you."

"I'm great now. The changes are complete. I'm now one hundred percent woman." I replied with a smile.

Her arms wrapped around my waist. "I'm so happy for you, baby girl." She looked up with some trepidation. "I am hoping you will forgive me and we can be a family again."

"I'm all for it but we'll need to work on Tori." I said. "Let me go get her."

I reached out to Polina silently. "Mom's here. Can you keep her company while I talk to Tori?"

Mom stared at the floor. "Tonight might have been a bad time but I couldn't help myself. I had to see you. I can come back if you want."

I lead her to the couch as Polina walked in. "Nonsense. Wait right here and do not leave."

I stepped back into the kitchen to see Missy still groveling. I pulled my sister away. "We need to talk."

"Why? Who was it?" Tori asked.

I grabbed her hand. "It's Mom. Bennie is out of her life and she wants to make amends."

Tears started to fill my sister's eyes. "Why should we let her? She was awful to you and disowned me. She can go to hell as far as I'm concerned."

"She's been in hell for the last eighteen years. Bennie controlled every aspect of her life." I led Tori to the table so we could sit. "Now that he's gone she desperately wants to be a part of our life. I know you think she'll never win a mother of the year award but she did get you far away from him when she found out what he tried. She disowned you to protect you."

"And you believe her?" Tori said angrily. "She treated you worse than me. Why are you defending her?"

"I can't say right now but I know she's telling the truth. She's the only mother we have sis and she did what she had to do to protect us."

When I realized she was not swayed, I grabbed her hands and looked her in the eyes. "Do you trust me?"

After she nodded, I reached into her mind. "I wanted to take the time to explain everything but now I can't. This may come as a shock but I am going to transfer my memories of the last few days. Please don't overreact and you can't tell Missy. You will understand why afterwards. You have to promise to never tell anyone."

She held up her pinkie. “I promise."

Tori gasped and hugged me tightly a minute later. "Oh my God! That explains everything!"

Missy looked utterly confused as Tori dashed to the living room. "What is going on?"

I smiled as I stood up. "It's a sister thing."

"You two are so weird sometimes." Missy said teasingly as she followed me to the living room.

I walked in to see Mom and Tori embracing while Mom tried to apologize over and over. Polina and I quietly stepped out of the room to give them a chance to talk. A few minutes after that Missy walked out.

"I figure they need to be alone." Missy said before turning to Polina. "Can you help me with my costume since Tori is busy?"

A half hour later I returned to see Mom and Tori smiling and laughing. "Hey sis, do you want me to tell everyone you can't make it?"

She laughed. "And miss everyone's reaction? Hell no! It's going to be effing epic!"

Mom slapped Tori's knee. "Watch your language young lady. People will think I didn't raise you right."

"What? I said effing." Tori smiled as she looked at me. "Apparently it's okay to be a lesbian but heaven forbid I curse."

Mom shook her head as she started to stand. "I don't care who you love so long as you're happy and for the record, H E double hockey sticks is a curse word." She gave Tori a kiss before she addressed both of us. “You two have fun. If I promise to cook dinner for everyone tomorrow, will you come see me? I expect Missy and Polina to be with you."

Tori eyes glistened as she hugged her mother. "We'll be there."

Cali and Dani walked in. I wanted to laugh at Cali's leprechaun costume. Dani had to have planned her own costume with her sister since she was wearing a matching outfit to Polina's except in black.

You could have knocked Cali over with a feather from Dani's wings when she saw my mother.

Mom looked at Dani. "I thought your costume was white?" Her look was disapproving when she saw her hand linked with Cali's but she didn't say anything.

Tori noticed the same time I did and winked at me. I pretended to be shocked and hurt as she walked over to Dani worriedly. "I thought ya'll were going to wait. Damn did you have to blindside her tonight."

I almost felt guilty as Mom took my hand and led me to a chair. "It's okay darling. Mama is here now. Nobody is going to hurt you again. I'll help you through this." She stood with epic anger and turned to Dani with her index finger extended. "How dare you hurt my daughter like that! You gave me your word!"

Tori tried to jump in front of her. "Wait Mom. Calm down."

Polina walked in, clueless to our joke, to see what the yelling was about. Mom's mouth clamped shut and she allowed her stare to drift back and forth. "I apologize." She said to Dani as her cheeks started to blush.

Mom slapped Tori's shoulder. "That was terrible." She turned to me. "And you! You should be an actress little Missy. I thought your heart was breaking."

I hugged her as I pointed to Tori's girlfriend who looked better than she ever had. My wife could do amazing things with makeup. "No, that's little Missy."

Mom studied Cali for a moment before recognition sat in. "Callista Dawn? Is it really you? My goodness, you have certainly… um… blossomed."

"She was going to say grown up." I said as I walked over and rested my arm on top of Cali's head. "But we know that would be a lie."

Cali elbowed me in the ribs. "That's not funny."

"Yes, it is." Polina said while laughing. "Grab her Angel. We can get her pot of gold."

Dani started laughing as I lifted Cali in my arms. "I told you my sister would have a joke ready if you chose that."

Mom interrupted our fun at Cali's expense. "I guess I need to go before you are short on time."

Cali gasped as I sat her down and stared at my mother. "Not you too Mrs. Theson?"

We all laughed when Mom realized what she said. "I didn't mean it like that Callista. I was trying to point out that there is little…" We started laughing again and she turned bright red. "Oh dear. I need to go."

Mom gave Tori and I quick hugs before she rushed out.

"That's the last person I ever expected to see." Cali said after Mom left.

Tori smiled. "I know, me too. She and Bennie aren't together anymore so she wants to try to be a family again."

"I'll explain everything." I said as I pushed Tori toward the door. "Hurry up and get dressed."

 

Chapter Thirty-one

I saw Cali's brothers and their wives talking to Henry outside the building as we pulled into the parking lot of where the party was taking place.

"After Cali told them about the party they wanted to be here for you." Polina said.

I smiled thinking about how much my family had grown recently. "I bet they are going to be surprised."

My wife shook her head. "I bet not. They are more perceptive than you think."

Cali, Dani, Tori and Missy were already out of their cars and talking to the others as I waited for Polina to open my door for me. I tried to close my jacket as we approached but was not having any luck. "Where are the buttons on this?" I muttered.

Polina laughed joyfully. "And hide that perfect body? No no no Angel."

My new brothers and their wives smiled knowingly as they stared at me. Henry, on the other hand, carried something different in his aura. He became hyper focused and almost started drooling as I greeted everyone. Polina was amused by the fact Henry was being over animated while talking to me. He kept teasing me by calling me Angel like my wife did.

After a moment of small talk Henry looked at Tori. "When is Harley going to get here?"

I punched his shoulder. "Very funny smart ass."

He was confused by my reaction and rubbed his shoulder as if it really hurt. "You have quite the punch Angel but why am I funny?"

Thomas starting laughing. "Oh my God, he doesn't recognize her!"

Henry turned toward his friend quickly. "Why would I recognize her? I just met Angel a minute ago."

"Maybe if I wore baggy clothes you'd know who I am." I said with a grin.

Henry still wasn't getting it so Jeb smacked him on the back of the head before pointing at me. "That's Harley you dumbass."

Henry stared at me dumbfounded. "No fucking way!"

I nodded. "It's really me."

He turned without saying another word and stormed off.

"That wasn't what I expected." I said with a frown. Suddenly this didn't feel like such a good idea. "Let's go on in so everyone else can be disgusted by me."

Oddly it was Renee who put an arm around me as she looked at Polina. "Can you give us a moment? This is an area I know all too well." She led me toward the corner. "Let's have a talk before we go inside."

"I wish I could tell you that most won't react like him but many will. It's never easy." Renee said once we were alone. "It's sad to say this but you'll get used to people not wanting anything to do with you simply because they think what you are doing is wrong."

I tried to fight my tears because I didn't want to ruin the makeup my wife worked so hard on. "How do you know?"

Renee smiled. "Because we are alike. I was cursed with a male body at birth too. Coming out is the hardest thing you'll ever do but it is so fulfilling at the same time."

I stared at her in shock. "No way! I never would have guessed."

"Thank you but the same can be said for you." Renee replied with a comforting grin. "You have an advantage I never did when I came out."

I thought of my supernatural past and nodded before she made me realize my thoughts were wrong.

"You have a large loving family who supports you. Lean on your wife when you need her. You have two sisters and two brothers who have your back plus Trish and…" She wrapped her arms over my shoulders. "myself."

My smiled started to return. "Plus others."

Renee nodded. "I didn't have anyone but Cali's grandmother in person and my brother and Jeb over the phone. Keep in mind that all of us will be here for you and I can help you avoid the mistakes I made. I will also be here when your friends hurt you. There will be times when only someone who has gone through this will understand. Never hesitate to call or come by when you need to talk."

"Thank you." I hugged her tightly. "You have no idea how much this means to me."

"Do you think you are ready to go in now?" She asked as she returned my embrace. "Remember, if anyone tries to start any trouble, your brothers will be more than happy to kick their ass for you."

I laughed as I nodded. "Absolutely." We were still laughing as we turned the corner.

Polina ran up as soon as we came into sight, taking me away from Renee. "Are you okay Angel?"

My arms circled her waist as I leaned up to kiss her. "I'm great now. Let's go shock some people."

A crowd of my friends circled Tori and Missy as soon as we walked in with everyone asking when I was going to get here.

Only Janice, who was dressed as a witch, recognized me. Her smile was wide as she ran up and hugged me. "Wow you really got into the spirit." She stepped back to get a better look. "You look amazing. Are you sure you're a guy?"

"Thanks." I replied with a laugh. "Truth be told, I never really was and knew I couldn't hide it after tonight."

"Why you'd hide a body like that is crazy." She said with a laugh. "If I had it I'd wear… well I'd wear what you're wearing."

Everyone stared in amazement as they slowly figured out who I was. Many approached with questions and congratulations while others kept their distance and whispered among themselves.

I ignored the whispers and stayed with my wife and family at a large table. A few friends who were supportive would stop and talk between my taking turns dancing with my wife or brothers. Jeb and I were walking back from the dance floor when a drunk Roger approached.

"Can you settled a bet between me and my friends?" He asked while trying to maintain his balance.

"Sure thing." I said with a smile, knowing what was coming.

"Are you Harley Smith?"

I shook my head. "Not anymore." I held up my hand to show off my wedding ring. “I’m Harley Zoyra now."

He threw his beer bottle to the floor causing it to shatter. "What the fuck kind of freak are you? I've undressed in front of you!"

I rolled my eyes. "Yeah and let me tell ya, I wasn't impressed."

My family jumped to their feet and came running as he leaned forward. "You need to get out of here before I kick your ass."

Jeb grabbed him by the collar. "Nobody is going to kick my sister's ass. Got it?"

My heart swelled at my newfound brother defending me. I patted Jeb's chest and winked. "I got this." I turned to Roger. "Let's step outside to talk about this and after we're done, if you're feeling froggy then all you'll need to do is jump."

He took a swing at me and I easily grabbed his arm before forcing it behind his back. "Let it go Roger. We've been friends too long for it to end like this. Walk away and we'll talk when you're sober."

He struggled to get away without success. "Fuck you faggot."

I could see both Jeb and Thomas chomping at the bit to get their hands on him. As much as I wanted to fight him, I knew they wanted to more. "Do ya'll want to take him outside?"

Jeb grinned as he grabbed Roger. "With pleasure." He looked over at Thomas. "Bring his friends."

Polina walked over with my coat. "I guess it is time to go."

Trish looked at her watch and elbowed Renee with a laugh. "They made it until after midnight before there was a fight. I think that's a new record."

Cali ran up with a huge grin. "Come on, maybe we can get a couple of good shots in before the boys finish them off."

I nodded eagerly. "Okay, I'm right behind you."

The girls laughed as they looked over at a frustrated Polina. "Welcome to the family. You can't take them anywhere together and let them drink."

By the time Cali and I made it outside the fight was over. "You snooze you lose." Thomas yelled with a grin as he dropped the guy he had been fighting.

"Yeah slowpokes." Jeb said while still holding Roger in a headlock. He twisted my former friend's head so he could look at me. "Is there anything you want to say to my sister?"

"I'm sorry." Roger whispered.

Jeb punched him in the ribs. "What did you say? I don't think she can hear you?"

"I'm sorry!" Roger yelled.

"That's better." Jeb said as he released him.

Thomas kicked him in the butt. "Get out of here and if you bother her again, we'll find you."

I laughed watching Roger and my old friends run away until I heard a familiar voice approaching. "Harley, can I have a word?"

"Asshole. How's that for a word?" Jeb said to Henry. "I thought you were better than that man."

"Yeah." Thomas added. "You think you know somebody. We've been friends forever but Harley is our sister and if you're here to start trouble we'll have to end it."

Henry held his hands up. "I don't want trouble I swear. I just want to talk to Harley alone."

"Whatever you have to say, you can say in front of us." Cali said angrily as she stepped to my side.

Henry laughed nervously. "Do you think I'm stupid enough to do something to piss all of ya'll off? I want to apologize, that's all I want to do."

I nodded my head to the corner. "Come on." I held my hand to everyone so they wouldn't follow. "I can handle him if he gets out of line."

"Damn she's cocky." Thomas said with a grin as he watched me walk away. "I like it."

"She is not kidding." Polina replied seriously.

"No she's not." Cali added. "She can outfight me."

"Alright then." Jeb said as he glanced at Thomas. "I almost wish Henry would do something stupid. That would be a sight."

"So much for thinking she is a delicate flower." Renee said with a grin.

"She must be a rose because she has thorns," Trish added with a laugh. "Harley is a Dawson to her core."

"What do you want?" I said to Henry once we were out of earshot of the others.

"Look, I want to apologize." Henry said as he rubbed his neck nervously. "It's just that you caught me by surprise and I didn't handle it well."

"Oh you think?" I replied with an eye roll.

Henry sighed. "This is weird for me. I have no problems with who you are and I'll fight anybody who gives you a hard time."

"Then what was that earlier?" I asked

"What happened earlier was when I saw you, I thought you were the most beautiful woman I've ever seen. I used to think Polina held that honor but you…" He motioned the length of my body. "Damn, you are gorgeous. You are the type of woman that makes a man think about settling down. I thought your name was Angel since that's what Polina called you. I never imagined a more perfect name."

I started to get very uncomfortable. "Um Henry, I don't know what to say."

He held his hand up. "Please let me finish. When I realized that gorgeous woman is the same kid I've looked out for, well it was a shock to my system. Then my best friends started laughing at me. I reacted defensively. It had nothing at all to do with you. I'm not that good with surprises and you kid, surprised the hell out of me. I was wrong to react like I did and I'm sorry."

I offered my hand. "Apology accepted."

He grabbed my hand and pulled me into a hug. "Thanks."

He held me a little long than I liked. "Henry, you do know I'm a married woman right?"

He released me as his cheeks reddened. "No I didn't. Who's the lucky guy?"

"Polina."

He started laughing. "No shit? Damn, all the good looking women worth having in this town are lesbians."

Once again I noticed Henry's different aura. "What are you?"

"What do you mean?" He started laughing even harder. "That's a loaded question. I can be whatever you want me to be."

Realizing it was a stupid question, I shook my head. I was probably being paranoid. Polina's worry told me we had about a minute before she joined us. "Never mind, come on before my wife loses her mind."

We were still laughing as we walked around the building to see the cops talking to everyone.

Renee was under Sheriff Crews' arm and they seemed to be laughing at something Cali said. The Sheriff's smile disappeared as soon as everyone looked in our direction. He looked down at Renee. "Who is that with Henry?"

Renee smiled. "That's my sister in law Harley Zoyra."

"Where do I know her from?" He asked as he studied me.

"She used to be a Smith. Daddy, that's Tori's sister." Renee replied.

"She's my sister too." Cali said proudly. "Don't forget that."

"Our sister!" Thomas and Jeb yelled in unison.

The Sheriff shook his head and looked at me again before turning to Cali. "The one I met the other day?"

Cali nodded. "Yes sir."

"But… but…" He looked to his daughter. "Is she like you?"

"Yes Daddy, she's like me but kinda different. The idea is the same but she has all the plumbing." Renee replied with a slight laugh.

He reached for his wallet before handing a twenty to the police officer who had joined him the other day. The officer accepted with a huge grin. "I told you so."

"He bet me twenty that Harley was really a girl." Sheriff Crews said to Renee's question glance.

"Daddy you're awful." Renee said as she playfully slapped his chest.

"Lord Almighty." Sheriff Crews said as he looked at his daughter's far less revealing princess gown before looking at me again. "If you ever wear anything like that in public, I'll lock you up at the house, husband or not."

Cali laughed as she invited me over. "Harley wanted to make sure nobody had any doubts about who she is."

One of the deputies looked at his partner. "Phew, it works. The only doubt I have is if a woman that fine would go out with me."

Polina stormed over to stake her claim. "She's taken. Thank you."

The sheriff looked at his deputies while still laughing. "Down boys." He turned to me. "If anyone hints at giving you any trouble, call me. I won't tolerate any harassment."

"Thank you sir." I replied.

He looked at all of us. "I think ya'll need to call it a night. The drunken hour is approaching and I'm afraid someone else will beg ya'll to beat up on them and I really don't have time for it."

Thomas whooped loudly as he pulled Trish close. "Party at our house, come on!"

 

Chapter Thirty-two

My head was pounding the following morning when I woke up. "What the hell?" I muttered angrily as I sat up. "I never get hangovers. What did I drink?"

My lovely wife laughed as she handed me a cup of black coffee. "Before or after we left the party?"

"After." I replied. "I remember going to Thomas and Trish's but not much after that."

She laughed again. "I think it was called moonshine. You drank everyone under the table. You made your brothers proud."

I rubbed my temples. "Considering I usually can't get drunk, I hate to think how much I had. Why ain't I self-healing?"

Polina leaned down to kiss me. "Because it was self-inflicted. Your gift does not cover deliberate acts."

"Then you do it." I mumbled.

She laughed again. "Sorry Angel, healing is not one of my gifts."

I sighed wishing she had the ability to heal me. "I guess I'll have to learn to show moderation next time."

She laughed lightly before her hand gently rubbed my temples. "If I could make you feel better, believe me I would."

I smiled as slowly the pain eased. "Ah, maybe my self-healing is working after all."

My grin was mischievous after I started feeling better. I tossed my wife to the bed and opened her robe before I crawled between her luscious legs. "I want some breakfast."

I tossed on a sports bra and a pair of yoga shorts before pulling my hair into a high ponytail. I decided to let Polina sleep off our morning fun while I cooked some actual breakfast.

Missy stumbled in sleepily as I was cracking eggs. I quickly poured her a cup of coffee and greeted her cheerfully. "Good morning."

She took a sip before glaring at me. "What's so good about it? Why are so chipper? You drank more than anyone. I figured you'd be asleep all day"

I looked out the window to see a perfect fall morning. "I've been up awhile. Today is the first day of my real life. I can't wait to get started."

She nodded thoughtfully. "Help me clear things up. I'm slightly confused and Tori's explanation didn't really help."

"Okay, I'll try." I said.

"This much I understand so far. You are also Cali's sister?" I nodded. "You were born with both boy and girl parts?" I nodded again as that was the story we were telling others. "You tried telling your parents you were a girl but they forced you to be a boy?" I nodded again. "As you grew up the boy part stayed the same tiny size while the girl parts grew around it?" I nodded.

"If you are a girl and have been a fully developed one for a while. Why did you wait until now to come out as a girl? I know Tori would have supported you if had done it before this."

I smiled since her question was an obvious one and waved my hands over my body. "As you can see, I'm very much a girl but it was drummed in me since I was little that I was supposed to be a boy. I was scared of everyone's reaction. No offense to you or Tori, but it wasn't until I met Polina that I got the strength to be myself."

She nodded thoughtfully. "But you still like girls. I thought most men who become women like guys."

"So what you are saying is… Now that I'm living as the woman I'm meant to be, I should like men just like you do?" I replied not bothering to hide my sarcasm.

Missy blushed. "Okay, that was a stupid question. Now are you a girl like me girl? I mean do you have a monthly visitor and all that?"

I groaned remembering Cali pulling me aside to warn me about that aspect. It was a drunken conversation filled with entirely too many ugly details. "Yeah, and all that."

Her grin was mischievous. "Duh, I've lived with your moodiness long enough that I should have realized it."

As I giggled and stuck my tongue out at her, Missy's expression became puzzled. "How can you talk to other people's mind and how did you do that disappearing thing when we were trying to get you in the house last night?"

"What disappearing thing?" I asked nervously.

"When Polina and I were trying to help you from the car this morning you giggled and said 'I got this' and disappeared. We looked for you everywhere and finally found you in bed sound asleep."

"Are sure about that? You had a lot to drink too." I reached into her mind and altered that memory to show me running to the bedroom when she turned to check on Tori.

Missy shook her head. "Not really. I guess I was drunk too."

Polina walked in and wrapped her arms around me from behind before nibbling my ear. "I saw that."

I poured her a cup of coffee and nodded. "Don't let me drink that much again. It could be dangerous."

She nodded. "We were going to have that talk this afternoon. Expect my mother and Athena to want to have a little chat as well."

I groaned loudly. "Uhg, that can't be good."

She kissed my exposed neck. "It will not be that bad. By the way, forget what I said about ponytails. If you keep it high like this, I find ponytails sexy."

I shooed my wife and Missy over to the table so I could finish cooking.

Tori stumbled in sleepily as I prepared everyone's plates. "I smell coffee and food. I'll take both please. More of the first and a little of the second."

I laughed looking at my sister, she hadn't been that hung-over in years. "You look like you slept well."

She casually flipped me off as she accepted the cup I made for her. "I wish I had your constitution. Nobody should look that good after the night you had."

"That was one for the history books." I replied thinking of the good times and ignored the bad.

I laughed again as she leaned her head onto my shoulder and whispered, "I wish I knew someone who had the gift of healing."

When I exposed Tori to my memories I slipped up and let her know everything, my gifts included. I embraced her and filled her with healing energies.

She skipped to the table and smiled brightly as she sat down. "There is nothing that makes me feel better than one of your hugs."

Missy looked at the change in her girlfriend who had gone from ill and grumpy to bright and cheerful before leaping to her feet and wrapping her arms around me. She sat down with a huff afterward. "I didn't feel anything."

Polina laughed. "I think it is a sister thing. My sister can always help me feel better too."

"You are all weird." Missy said as she picked up her coffee cup.

"I'm sure you'll be the topic of many conversations today." Tori said to me as she reached for some toast.

Polina nodded. "Most men could not take their eyes off her."

"The women I talked to don't believe you were ever a guy." Missy added before laughing. "Except for those that have intimate knowledge that you were."

"Hold on." I interjected. "There are not any who have knowledge of that particular body part. I never let anyone see that after I started changing."

Tori laughed. "Then why have so many of my friends always praised your prowess?"

I blushed and cut my eyes toward Polina. "It wasn't that many and you two should know that you don't have to use a certain body part to be satisfied."

My lovely wife sat a little straighter in her chair and I could not tell if she was angry. "Yes it was. While your sister and I waited in line for the restroom almost everyone was comparing notes. When Tori pointed out who I was, they each congratulated me on the lifetime of wonderful sex you will grant me. They said I was the luckiest woman in the world."

I ran to sit in my love's lap. "Do you think they're wrong?" I nuzzled her neck. "My sole purpose from now on is your pleasure."

She grinned as she tilted her head to give me more access to her lovely neck. "No, they are right."

"Get a room." Missy yelled with a laugh as a piece of bacon flew past our heads.

Polina and I spent the first part of the day at my Mom's, where we had fun reconnecting. It turned out that without any outsides influences my mother was quite funny. Polina and Missy stepped outside to allow us a chance to chat privately.

Mom and I told Tori about being part shade and at the mention of the name, my sister's memory regained everything she'd forgotten about her abduction. I assured her it would not happen again but if it did to reach out to me and I'd be there instantly. To her credit, Tori was amazingly cool about the whole thing and wanted to meet our grandfather. Mom said she would arrange it.

We left Tori and Missy with Mom around four to visit my great-grandmother who tag teamed with Zaria chewing me out about getting drunk and foolishly exposing my gifts.

I sat calmly and let them get it out of their system while my wife kept giving me a "been there, done that." look. They toned down their lecture when I started crying about how new everything was to me and claimed I didn't know I could get intoxicated anymore. The discussion stopped completely when Athena caught me winking at Polina. She was laughing so hard she couldn't fuss at me anymore and Zaria was so astonished to see me and Athena joking around that she was speechless.

 

Chapter Thirty-three

"I do not know why you are nervous." Polina said as she helped me with my makeup. "If they fire you it is not a big deal. You already told them you were quitting."

I sighed nervously. "I know it shouldn't matter but it does. These people were an important part of my life before a week ago. It's going to hurt if they reject me."

Polina kissed me tenderly. "I understand Angel. Rejection hurts regardless the source but remember the important people in your life love you. You could avoid this if you would allow Mother or Athena do a reset like they did with Cali. It is standard for situations like this."

I started getting dressed in my altered uniform. "Sweetheart we have already talked about this. I want to know where I stand with my friends without resorting to my gifts." I reached for her loving hand. "I have a safety net but most, like Renee when she came out, don't. Maybe by stepping forward, the next girl will have it easier."

My wife's beautiful eyes were filled with pride. "You are right Angel."

After putting on my new work boots that I didn't ask the origin of, I pulled my hair into a high ponytail and turned to Polina. "How do I look?"

"I am the wrong person to ask because I always find you beautiful," she said as she embraced me. "We will need to get your ears pierced this afternoon when we are shopping."

My hand flew to my lobe. "Do I look bad without earrings?" My insecurities started to show again. "Maybe I should wait until everything is perfect. I still have my old uniforms."

Polina laughed. "You are already perfect. I was simply making an observation, not a critique."

I leaned in for a kiss. "I will either be home in an hour or after three. Wish me luck."

"You do not need luck. Everything will work out how it is meant to." She handed me my purse. "Do not forget this."

"Argh. I forgot all about that. Thanks." I walked back for another kiss. "I love you."

My sister released a whistle as soon as I stepped out of the bedroom. "How can you make those ugly clothes look so good?"

I shifted nervously. "You really think I look okay?"

Tori laughed. "Hell yeah. Don't sweat it sis. They are either going to accept you or they won't. I learned a long time ago not to let the haters get to you."

"I guess so." I replied as I looked at the clock. "I got to go."

My loving sister placed her hand on my shoulder. "I'm only a phone call away if you need me."

I walked into work like it was no big deal and casually made my way to Mr. Mates’ office.

He quickly stood after I knocked. "Yes young lady. How can I help you?"

"Sir, we agreed to speak today about my future." I replied nervously.

He studied for a moment and I could tell the exact second recognition set in. He ushered me in quickly and shut the door. "My goodness Harley, what are you doing here dressed like that? What if someone else recognizes you?"

I motioned over my body. "This is who I am now. I don't care if anybody recognizes me because I'm not going to live a lie anymore."

He sat behind his desk and stared at me silently for a few moments. I fidgeted under his gaze and was almost tempted to enter his mind to find out what he thinking but resisted.

"This is why you wanted to wait to discuss your resignation?" He finally said.

"Yes sir."

"So am I to take it that you are pretending to be a woman now?" He asked.

I bristled at his question. I was expecting it because Renee warned me, but hearing him say it raised my ire. "No sir. I am a woman and have been my entire life."

"What does your wife think about this?"

A smile crossed my lips as I thought of the woman whose love encouraged me to be myself. "She is fine with it."

He shook his head in obvious disgust. "So she has no problem with people thinking she is a lesbian?"

"No sir, not one bit. She doesn't care what others think so long as we are happy."

"Can't you wait to do this?" He asked while running his large hand over his balding head nervously. "This is bad timing."

"No sir." I replied. "I've spent my entire life trying to live up to others expectations and it only made me miserable. It's time to live for myself."

"That sounds rather selfish." He said.

I nodded at another statement Renee warned me he would probably make. "Maybe it is but I can't continue going down the path I was on. I'm not about to continue punishing myself so people who don't care about me can be happy."

"Are you insinuating I don't care?" He asked angrily.

Leaning forward, I twisted my wedding band for strength. "Well sir let me ask you this… Has it crossed your mind to ask if I am happy now or have you been concerned about how my decision affects you?"

His cheeks flushed as he leaned backward. "That's not a fair question. What about the others who work here? I have to think about them too."

"Yes sir, it is. Your answer proves my point. Your concern for me only goes as far as how it affects my performance here." I stood and motioned over my body. "I am the same person you begged not to quit. Same clothes, different fit. Same name, same hair, same eyes, same set of skills that made me one of your most valued employees. All that has changed is perspective. I see myself as a woman and you see me as something less than a man but not quite a woman."

"You assumed I would fire you because of this?" He asked.

"Am I wrong?" I replied. "I hope I am but I can already tell I'm not."

Mr. Mates stood and walked to the door. "I really do wish you the best Harley but I have to think about how the public will react when they find out. You already tendered your resignation so I'm not firing you. I'm only accepting it and not requiring you to work out your remaining time. You will receive pay for the time you agreed to work and your standard yearend bonus."

My eyes started to water as I rose from my seat. "Thank you sir but that won't be necessary. You don't owe me anything. Can I leave by your private entrance? I don't want everyone's first time to see me to be like this."

He nodded and walked to the back door. "Take care of yourself."

"You too and thank you again for giving me a chance when nobody else would." I said while reaching for my sunglasses from my purse before walking away without looking back.

Polina was waiting by the back door as I walked in. I rushed to her waiting arms and let the hurt out.

"Oh Angel." She said tenderly as she gently rubbed my back. "It will be okay. Let it out. I'm here."

"I already knew this would happen. I was prepared for it when I walked in." I cried. "Why does it hurt so much now that it has?"

"Because you have a good heart and expect those you care about to be the same way." She kissed the top of my head, "And it always hurts to find out you were wrong."

Tori walked in asking Polina a question but forgot what she was going to say and rushed over as soon as she saw me. "Oh Harley. I'm sorry."

I wiped my eyes and tried to smile. "I'm okay. Don't worry about me."

My sister punched my arm hard. "Stop doing that. You promised you wouldn't close yourself off to me anymore."

I nodded. "Sorry."

She pulled me away from Polina. "Just don't do it again. This is a cry worthy occasion and I'd be worried if you were happy about it."

My phone started blowing up with calls but I left it in my purse. "Word must have gotten out. I figured it would be at least lunch before everyone found out."

"I guess that means we get to have a head start on shopping." Polina said, trying to cheer me up.

Tori smiled as she caught on to the plan. "You are going to come see me for your essentials aren't you? You get the family discount."

I laughed. "Yes but nothing pink and frilly. That's where I draw the line."

"You have a deal." My sister replied before the house phone started ringing.

"I'm not here." I said as she walked over to answer it.

"Hello." Tori said before winking at me. "Oh hey Randy. She's not home can I take a message?" She listened for a moment and flashed with anger as she spoke again. "I said SHE'S not home. Why do you want to talk to HER? Mr. Mates already said all she needed to hear." She listened a moment longer before laughing. "Serves ya'll right! Hell no I'm not going to ask her that. He should have thought of that before making his decision shouldn't he?"

She hit end on the cordless before laughing. "That was Randy. Apparently Mr. Mates’ secretary overheard everything and told everyone else. So far at least a quarter of the people have walked out in protest. He wants you to call him."

I smiled at the thought. Maybe my coworkers thought more of me than I believed. "They did?"

Tori nodded proudly. "Yep and more want to quit but can't afford it. Randy's afraid the building is going to implode before it's over."

"What did you say hell no to?" Polina asked before I had the chance.

She shook her head bewilderedly. "He wanted me to talk to you and see if you would wait until the first of the year to do this. He said they can't handle everything without you."

"Maybe they should have thought of that beforehand." Polina said.

I started thinking about my coworkers and how most of them couldn't afford to quit. I was honored they would take such a stand but I couldn't let them do it. I also found no happiness thinking of how abandoned Mr. Mates must be feeling. He deserved it but that didn't stop how I felt. I did take great joy in thinking about how hard and how late Randy would have to work just to come close to what I did in eight hours. I'd never darken the doors of the paper again, no matter what Mr. Mates or Randy offered, but I still felt bad for everyone left there.

"Stop it right now!" Tori yelled at me.

"What'd I do?" I asked defensively. "I'm just sitting here."

"You're actually considering putting your happiness on hold for them. I'm not going to let you do it." She said as she moved inches away from my face. "None of this is your fault."

"I agree," Polina said decisively before I could reply. "I promised to support you through anything but decisions that affect your happiness and wellbeing are not included. I must insist you not return. We do not need his money to survive. You gave them a chance and they declined. End of story."

I tried to voice what I was thinking but she stopped me by pinching my lips together. "I said, end of story."

I raised my brows at my wife, surprised she took such an unyielding stance and furious she dared to physically force me not to talk. She was right, I'd already come that conclusion myself but she still should have allowed me to say what was on my mind. "I guess it's settled then."

She smiled, happy that I relented so easily. "Get dressed so we can shop."

"Yes ma'am." I said bitterly as I marched to the bedroom. I allowed my anger and disappointment to hit her like a ton of bricks once I was out of sight.

She followed behind me. "You can be upset with me if you want but I promised to take care of you and that is what I am doing."

My eyes rolled as I turned to her. "That's not why I'm mad."

"Enlighten me then." Polina said in a sarcastic tone.

My anger raised a notch higher. "Never stop me from voicing what's on my mind again."

She was about to respond when I slammed the door in her face and locked the door.

A ball of light appeared in front of me. "If you wanted to lock me out then you should not have taught me how to travel."

I closed my eyes and thought of the cliff where I went to think. I blocked everyone from accessing me as I looked across the horizon. The more I thought about how my wife unilaterally decided what was best for me without asking my opinion, the angrier I became. How dare she treat me like a child who didn't know how to conduct my own life. She knew what I endured growing, she should be more understanding.

 

Chapter Thirty-four

"Are you and my daughter having your first fight?" Zaria asked.

I spun around. "How did you find me? I blocked everyone's access."

My mother in law laughed as she took a seat on the edge of the cliff. "My, how quickly you forget. I know where you go to think. Tell me what is troubling you."

I angrily spewed everything that was on my mind and Zaria patiently listened.

"Do you feel better?" She asked when I finished.

"No," I replied as I sent a small rock flying across the sky.

"Then maybe you should be voicing this to your wife. You have very valid points which I agree with completely, but she will never know unless you tell her."

A bright light surrounded her and the moment she disappeared, Polina appeared. Her anger was apocalyptic as she stormed toward me. "How dare you disappear on me?"

"Oh yeah?" I replied with matching rage. "How dare you make a decision about me without allowing me a chance to speak? We are supposed to be partners and equals. You just stepped up all 'This is my wife and she doesn't know shit so I'm going to make the hard decisions. She doesn't know any better.' Well fuck that. You can't decide without my input."

"Angel you were about to make a mistake," she replied with far less animosity.

"How do you know?" I asked angrily. "Did you give me a chance to speak or did you pinch my lips to shut me up?"

Her head dropped in shame. "You were not thinking of going back?"

I shook my head adamantly. "No I wasn't but even if I did, we would need to discuss it as a couple. I was never allowed to voice my mind growing up and I'll be damned if I let anyone force me back into silence! Neither of us need to make decisions about the other without talking about it. I was thinking how hard life was going to be on my coworkers without a job and how I needed to talk them into going back until they found something else but I never considered going back there."

She wrapped her arms around me. "I guess this is the part when I beg your forgiveness."

I nodded. "Uh huh, and?"

She started kissing my neck. "And tell you I will never do that again."

I nodded again and started to grin. "Uh huh, and?"

Her hands cupped my backside. "And I profess my everlasting love."

I nodded again and smile brightly. "Uh huh, and?"

She lifted me into her arms. "And promise to carry you home so I can make love to you."

I kissed her deeply. "That's a start."

After Polina apologized over and over and over again, I stayed in bed unable to move.

"We need to get dressed." She said after she returned from wherever she had been while I dozed off.

"Nuh-uh."

She laughed as she slid in the bed next to me. "You need to get up Angel."

"Nuh-uh."

"We need to go shopping."

I rolled over and ran my fingers over her perfect belly. "Nuh-uh. I'm unemployed now. I see no reason to ever leave this bed again."

The sound of a lightning strike just outside my bedroom window caused me to jump from our bed. "Get dressed." I whispered as I gathered a tank top and yoga pants. "My stepfather has decided to visit."

I reached out to my great grandmother. "He's here. Remember our deal, I get to decide his punishment. Please don't let your presence known until I say."

Athena appeared in front of me. "As you wish."

I glanced back at Polina before I walked out of our bedroom. "Stay with Athena my love."

Bennie grabbed me from behind as I walked to the back door. "My my, you have certainly blossomed Harley." His mouth moved toward my ear. "I must say you are far more attractive than I could have hoped when I lifted the spell the Shades placed on you."

The courage I possessed concerning confronting the man who made my childhood hell evaporated in an instant.

"Are you the cause of this?" I asked with a real fear as I tried to escape his grasp. This position was far too familiar and the scared child within me emerged. "You spent my entire childhood trying to make me masculine. Why would you do this to me?"

His laugh was sinister. "I need someone to bear me an heir. Our kind can only impregnate a female with Thetan blood already in her veins. There had never been one before Callista Dawson but she is protected and therefore beyond my reach."

"But how?"

"All it took was a jolt to lift the spell the Shades placed on you." The large hand resting on my stomach starting drifting downward. "You however, are unknown to all. It did not even take a Compulsion to get your biological father to help. He knew, as I did, that a male child with combined blood would be most powerful. With my help, he seduced your mother and impregnated her. Once that was done, I only had to bide my time and condition you to accept my authority. It was with immense pleasure that I cut everyone out of your life so that nobody would protect you. "

I feigned ignorance. "How did you cut everyone out of my life? Are you why Tori abandoned me, Mom treated me the way she did and Cali was so cruel to me?"

You could sense the sick pride in his voice. "Oh yes. Your mother and sister were easy, all it took was an idea implanted in their mind. Callista was more difficult, I had to force you to ingest my blood to make her hate you."

"You're a bastard." I screamed as I tried to escape his grasp.

"Calm down. You know you want me." His tone became soothing. I could feel him trying to Compel me. I stopped putting up a fight as he continued, "taking my time with your transition was most enjoyable. To see you slowly change and become everything I taught you to fear was such exquisite joy. Knowing your lineage only makes this that much sweeter."

"What lineage do you mean?" I asked. "I thought you and my grandfather were allies?"

He laughed again. "Not him. He was a means to an end. I was able to manipulate a past hurt to my advantage. His aspirations vary from mine so greatly that he is of no consequence." Bennie spun me around so his disgusting lips were mere inches away from mine. "No you stupid child. I am talking about the one who allowed this moment to come to fruition. I cannot wait to tell her what I have done."

My stomach began to churn at the smell of his rancid breath but I could not back away as he forced his tongue into my mouth. For reasons I could not begin to understand, a laughter built inside me as his large hands roamed the body his interference allowed me to have. I was in a full on giggle fit as I felt a power build within me. In that moment, I had no idea why I had always been so afraid of him.

"You really did not think this through did you?" I said after biting his invading tongue and pulling away with surprising ease. "By allowing me to become the woman I was meant to be, you also allowed the gifts I inherited from Athena to manifest."

While surprised by my actions, Bennie did not seem that concerned. He smiled as he started to speak, "Harley, you know your place is underneath me. You have given in to your feminine desires and as such you will become my new bride. You are not strong enough to resist me."

An inexplicable wind whipped through my hair as I felt him trying to Compel me to be with him. Prior to meeting my wife, it might have worked. Now that I knew her love for me was unflappable, there was no way he could convince me to do anything that would break my vows to her.

"I… could… easily… kill… you… for all you have done but that would be letting you off easy." I said while malice dripped from every word.

I looked over his shoulder. "Grandmother would you like to have a word with him before I finish?"

Athena smiled as she stepped from the kitchen. "Did you honestly believe an heir of mine could be so weak? I am deferring your final judgment to her. She has earned the right and I believe whatever she has in mind will be far beyond anything I could come up with. After all she learned torture from you."

Bennies eyes widened in fear as he raised his arm to make his escape.

I laughed as I embraced my Shade birthright and allowed my shadowed form to leap into his body and when I did, I could feel his energy drain. After resuming my physical form, I stepped closer to him and grabbed him by the collar before forcing him to his knees. "You are no longer a Thetan." I spoke to Athena's mind before she nodded and stripped him of his muscular strength, leaving him an abnormally tall and extremely thin with exaggerated features. "You are not even much of a man."

"I am sending you to your temple and allowing you to keep your identity so others of your kind know what will happen if they want to continue their idiotic quest for supremacy."

"My brothers in arms will avenge me." He said angrily although in his current state, his words carried as much threat as an angry Chihuahua.

Athena leaned forward so that she was inches away from his face. "Did you avenge your brother that day in the bakery or did you laugh and walk away? When the others see what my granddaughter has done they will know not to cross her. They will make you suffer many of the same indignities you made Harley endure."

Bennie's eyes filled with fear when he realized Athena was right. "Kill me. Kill me please! Harley, I know you want to see me dead."

I shook my head. "No, your death will come at a time my grandfather sees fit. Now that you are human your death is up to the Shades." I looked to my right. "Isn't that right?"

I smiled as my grandfather emerged from the shadows. "Yes it is Granddaughter. Bengahamen, for your betrayal, I foresee you living a long life."

Bennie was crying as I sent him away.

I embraced my grandfather. "I'm glad you got my message."

He laughed as he accepted me into his arms. "I would not have missed that for anything. Thank you for summoning me."

"That was brilliant!" Athena exclaimed proudly. "I was only going to turn him into a woman. Your plan was much better."

"I thought about that." I explained. "But that would mean I considered being a woman is a punishment when it isn't. In his twisted mind women are nothing more than a receptacle for men's desire. If he suffered indignities after I turned him female, he would think that was the reason for it."

"You are truly wise." She said as she pulled me away from my grandfather. "I am honored to call you my granddaughter."

My grandfather smiled and kissed my cheek. "As am I. May I visit from time to time? I would very much enjoy knowing you better."

"I'd like that." I replied. "I know Tori wants to meet you too."

As he stepped back into the shadows Athena approached. "I hope you will allow me to be a part of your life as well."

I wrapped my arms around her neck. "I would love it but what should I call you? Something tells me you don't want to be called Grandmother." I grinned mischievously. "Should I call you Attie?"

She bristled momentarily before her lips set in a thoughtful line. "I must admit I am not a fan of either choice and I feel that you using my given name is too formal."

I snapped my fingers as a noticed the symbol on her armor. "I got it! A name I can use around others without revealing your identity." I pointed to the owl engraved just below her breasts. "How about Birdie?"

Athena laughed so hard she had to bend over to catch her breath. "I believe that will work but if anyone else calls me that they will suffer greatly."

"You know Cali is going to run with that name once she finds out." Polina said joyfully.

My great grandmother nodded. "I know that to be true but it is better than Attie. I amend my last statement to include her." She turned to Polina with a pointed finger. "I am still cousin to your side of the family."

I wrinkled my nose as a disturbing thought entered my mind. "Wait, does that mean my wife and I are related? Damn, I become otherworldly and am still a southern cliché."

Polina laughed again. "No Angel. Mother was adopted so even though we are cousins there is no blood relation."

"Phew." I replied with an exaggerated wipe of my brow. "That's good to know."

Athena laughed again. "I will take my leave. Take care."

I hugged her again. "Bye Birdie. I love you."

After Athena left Polina lifted me into her loving arms. "That was amazing! I cannot begin to explain my pride in how you have handled yourself throughout everything." She started laughing. "I have never seen Athena act like she does around you. She is normally so serious. In all the years I have known her, it is only around you that I have seen her laugh. You bring out the best in everyone around you."

"Except Bennie." I added.

She laughed again. "Yes, except him." She started toward the bedroom. "You are not getting out of shopping Angel so I suggest we get dressed."

I followed her dutifully. "Yes dear."

Athena reappeared as we walked in the bedroom with a troubled expression. "Forgive me but I only realized something after I departed and need clarification."

"Sure." I replied, worried about what it could be that worried her so.

"You did strip Bengahamen of his Thetan powers and turned him human did you not?" She asked.

"I don't know. I felt something as I stepped inside him. I think I only drained him temporarily. Did I do something wrong?"

"Oh my, that slipped my notice as well." Polina gasped. "How will he react?"

"What?" I asked nervously. "Did I break a rule or something?"

Athena had to sit on the edge of my bed. "No child, not exactly. There has never been a rule against it because there has only ever been one who could do it. Before you, only my father could do such a thing. I do not know how he will react upon finding out. We could keep this a secret if not for the fact you sent Bengahamen back as a warning." She grabbed my hand tighter than I would have liked. "That painted an enormous target on your back."

"You make it sound like I committed a cardinal sin. I only drained him to keep him from raping me!"

"I know that," Athena said calmly, "but Father is proud to be the only one who can remove another's gifts. I am afraid he will not handle this news well."

My wife pulled me in her arms and held tight. "What should we do?"

"Nothing." Athena replied. "Carry on like you have been doing. He may not do anything but never let down your guard in case he does." She gripped my trembling hands. "You are the strongest woman I have ever met. I have no doubt that you can take on anything life throws at you. If anything happens, call on me and I will be there for you."

 

Chapter Thirty-five

Polina suggested a shopping trip was exactly what I needed to take my mind off possibly pissing off the mighty Zeus. At first I was resistant until she left momentarily and returned with her sister. I begrudgingly allowed Dani access to my mind so she could suppress my fears.

I decided on the hunter green sweater dress with black tights and black knee high boots. Polina nixed the entire outfit explaining I would be trying on too many clothes and what I had chosen would be a pain to take on and off. At her suggestion I slipped on a light blue long sleeved scoop neck tee, a pair of her faded jeans that I barely was able to get past my hips and fastened. Once dressed, I dug out a pair of black flats that could be taken on and off easily.

She was holding the door to the truck open for me when a car pulled in the driveway. A frown crossed my lips when I turned to see who it was."

"What do you want Randy?" I asked as he stepped from his car.

He did a double take before he spoke. "Harley? Damn I almost didn't recognize you."

I crossed my arms under my breasts. "Why are you here?"

His eyes fixated on my visible cleavage. "Um, I wanted to talk to you about coming back to work."

"They don't speak," I said as I placed a hand over where he was staring. "Eyes front."

He nodded as he looked me in the eyes. "Sorry about that. Are those real?"

I rolled my eyes. "No. I borrowed them from my wife but I have to give them back after we get home."

Ignoring my smart ass comment, his gaze drifted downward at my tight jeans. "Where do you hide your dick?"

Polina stepped over angrily. "Inside me. I give it back to her when she returns my tits." I laughed as her finger poked his chest. "You have used up your quota of inappropriate comments. What is the purpose of your visit?"

He backed away. "I need Harley to come back to work."

"Not happening." I replied.

"Come on man. The place is falling apart without you."

"First off I'm not a man." I said in an amazingly calm manner considering his general disregard for me. "Secondly, the old man should have thought of that this morning. I came in ready to work and he told me to leave. I'm sorry you’re having issues but it's not my fault. I gave you heads up this was going to happen."

"Just get us through the rush." He pleaded. "That's all I am asking. After that you can lead whatever perverted life you want to live. I'm not judging."

"Get out of my driveway." I ordered. "We're done here."

"Don't be like this. You owe me for giving you the job in the first place. You need to quit playing dress up and fulfill your obligations."

"You are closer than you know to pissing me off. I said we're done. Go back to work Randy."

He grabbed my arm forcefully. "I'm not going to let you ruin your life over some slut you just met."

In an instant I had his arm behind his back and forced his face into the hood of his car. "Never touch me asshole and if you EVER insult my wife again, I'll make sure you can't speak for a week. How many different ways do I have to say no? It didn't have to be this way but you had to push it didn't you?"

While still holding his arm, I opened his car door and threw him in. "Shut up, drive away and forget you ever knew me."

Without another word, he backed out of the driveway and turned toward town.

"You really need to get a handle on your gifts. Do you know what you just did?" Polina asked after I turned back toward her truck.

I nodded. "Yeah. I defended your honor and told him off."

She laughed as she helped me in. "Besides that."

"I didn't do anything else." I replied.

She walked around and climbed behind the wheel. "You wiped out his memory of you." She laughed again. "From now on, anytime anyone mentions you he will not have any idea who they are talking about. That is going to make buying his house rather difficult."

I started laughing as well. "Oops." I reached out and undid my accident. "All fixed but I guess your mother and Birdie are going to want to have another talk with me."

She nodded as she started the truck. "I would say so."

"Wait." I said when it dawned on me what she said. "What do you mean buy his house?"

"I hope you don't mind but I put in an offer Tuesday after we had lunch. I knew then that I wanted to live here and what better place than across from my sister?" She frowned. "Unless you would prefer someplace else."

I knew the bond they shared, anyone could see it. They needed to be close after many years apart. If she was happy then I was happy. "No, that house is perfect."

Polina made a beeline for the store where Tori worked as soon as we arrived. My wife quickly started telling her about Randy's visit and my reactions. I couldn't help but to fill with joy at how quickly they were becoming close friends.

I was mortified when Tori led me to the dressing room so she could properly measure me for a bra.

"Calm down." Tori scolded. "You don't have anything I haven't seen before. Wouldn't you rather me do it than anyone else?"

"Of course I would." I replied. "It's just this isn't something I ever imagined happening."

My sister laughed. "Me neither. What's it like having all those gifts?"

I did not attempt to contain smile. "It's pretty cool but also nerve wracking. I have to be careful all the time. I accidently wiped out Randy's memory of me when I told him to forget I ever existed."

Tori gasped. "You didn't!"

A giggle escape. "I did but I fixed it after Polina told me about it. Her mother is going to be so mad. Her and my great grandmother have already chewed me out about getting drunk and disappearing when Missy tried to help me in the house."

Tori appeared confused. "Missy never said anything about it to me."

I grinned again. "I know. She doesn't remember it happening."

Tori slapped my shoulder. "You're terrible. Don't you dare use your gifts to pull a joke on me. Take your top and bra off." She glanced down and shook her head at Polina's jeans that were almost too tight. "Take everything off. You need complete measurements."

"Why? I whined. "These are tight enough that they shouldn't make a difference."

Tori laughed as she slapped my bottom. "Just do it young lady."

After I finished removing all my clothes Tori stared with her mouth wide open. I shifted nervously under her gaze. "Stop staring! You said I don't have anything you haven't seen before so stop looking at me like I do."

She shook her head and grinned. "You can put your panties back on. I didn't think you'd take me so literally."

My cheeks flushed as I scrambled to untangle them from my jeans and put them back on. "Sorry."

"No problem little sister, at least now I know you're complete." She grabbed her tape measure and started working. "I'm sorry for staring but damn. You're gorgeous. I'm totally jealous."

"Good." I replied with a grin. "We're even then since I've always been jealous of you."

Tori's eyes widened. "Why were you jealous of me? I was a pudgy little thing back then." Sadness started to show as a light went on in her head. "Oh, I'm so stupid sometimes. Mom and Dad both treated me better and I had the body you wanted."

I knew I needed to head off the oncoming apology. Tori had been apologizing so much lately it was getting annoying. "Well… I don't know if I wanted the exact body you had back then. Now maybe but not back then Chunky Punk."

I should have waited until I was dressed before saying that because when Tori slapped my bare thigh it stung something fierce.

"Get dressed." She said between fits of laughter. "I'll meet you outside."

My sister and wife were deep in an enjoyable conversation when I joined them. Polina was holding my measurements as she turned. "Angel, have my bras felt tight on you?"

I shrugged and motioned toward the front of my cleavage. "Through here maybe but I don't know. I thought bras were supposed to be tight."

She smiled. "No. You have grown a size since you became complete."

"Oh joy." I said sarcastically as I looked down at them before grabbing my hips. "I'm getting fatter here too ain't I?"

"Why on earth would you even think such a thing?" Polina asked.

"Are you taller than me?" She nodded. "Am I am a size larger than you?" She nodded again. "Then I am fat."

Tori reached up and slapped me. "Don't you dare try to feel bad about the body you have. You're freaking gorgeous you crazy bitch. Women come in all shapes and sizes and ninety nine percent of us would sell our soul to look like you."

She caressed the red mark forming on my cheek. "I'm sorry for slapping you but someone needed to. You had so many insecurities in your old life and I'll be damned if I let you have any in this life. I just saw you naked and there is not any fat anywhere." Tori looked to Polina. "Tell her!"

Polina took me in her arms. "Angel, you are everything I find beautiful. I wouldn't change a single thing about you and you know I could if I wanted."

I looked to the floor in shame. "I'm sorry."

"You're forgiven," they said in unison. "Don't do it again."

Chapter Thirty-six

We ended up spending the rest of the day shopping. My wife refused to let me pay for anything explaining again that she wanted to take care of me. We went back to take Tori to eat when she had her lunch break and she insisted going with us to get my ears pierced. It wasn't as bad as she had made it out to be. We finally left the mall after filling up both the extended cab and the bed of the truck with more clothes, shoes, purses and accessories than I could ever imagine wearing.

From there we went to Thomas's where he was holding a cookout. We ended up being the last to arrive and Polina parked my, I mean her, truck right next to its green counterpart.

Thomas walked out to greet us. "Nice truck." He said as he gave me a hug. "You have good taste."

"Thank you." My beautiful wife puffed her chest out as Thomas cut his eyes toward her in disbelief. "I will have you know this is my truck."

He laughed as he looked at me. "Let me guess, you have the Audi now?"

"I do." I replied with a laugh. "I bought the truck to fit in but she loves it. I'm not about to complain. I look good in a convertible."

"I'm sure you do." Thomas released me and walked over to my wife. "Maybe we can compare notes on how to fix them up."

Polina nodded and they started a deep conversation over possible modifications. I laughed and started toward the back.

Kaley came running around the corner and smiled when she saw me wearing the jeans and scooped neck tee. It was then that I remembered something from Cali's mind… Kaley was her daughter.

She ran into my open arms. "That's much better. I like that a lot more than those ugly boy clothes."

I kissed her adorable cheek. "I do too."

"Kaley." Cali yelled from behind the house. "Where'd you run off to?"

"I'm over here with Aunt Harley." She answered. "Look at how pretty she is Aunt Cali, she's almost as pretty as we are." Kaley said to Cali as soon as she came into view.

Cali laughed. "Yes Princess, she is."

"What do you mean almost?" I said as I tickled my niece.

Kaley started laughing. "You're too tall to be as pretty as us. Short women have it going on. Tell her Aunt Cali!"

Cali beamed with pride as she took her daughter from my arms. "Dang right and don't let anyone tell you differently."

Everyone greeted me warmly. Nobody would have guessed I had only known these people a few days. To them I was family and that's how they treated me. It was odd how everyone split into groups. Cali and Polina stayed close to Thomas and Jeb. They discussed a variety of topics ranging from vehicle customization to sports.

Dani and Trish constantly stayed in conversation about their favorite books as well as Kaley's exploits and various amusing things their spouses had done.

Renee and I talked incessantly. We mainly discussed transition in the beginning but the topic drifted to the similarities between her former job working at ad design firm for Sara Collins and mine at the newspaper. I peppered her questions about my favorite singer but something about the topic made her forlorn. We also discussed her family and then her brother Ryan. I could see how much losing him hurt her. I thought back to the conversation Zaria had with the Shades. The way I understood it, Ryan was still alive. If he was alive why didn't anyone tell Renee? She was too sweet to suffer as she has. I'd have to ask Polina about it later.

Kaley was adorable as she drifted to whomever paid her the most attention which was usually Cali. I did manage some quality time with my niece on her trampoline though. She wanted me to teach her some wrestling moves. Everyone laughed when I made it look like the little girl could body slam me.

It was reassuring how that no matter where I went, I could always feel my wife's eyes on me. Every once in a while she would come to check on me or I would do the same for her.

One time after Polina checked on me, Trish yelled out so everyone could hear. "I remember when Thomas used to do that for me."

Thomas grinned and replied, "Yeah? Well if we still did what they do every night instead of once a week then maybe I would."

"Is that so?" Trish responded with a raised brow. "With an attitude like that, it might become once a month."

"Ew." Kaley yelled as she put her fingers in her ears. "There is a child out here who doesn't want to hear about sex!"

Everyone laughed as Trish turned bright red but her point had been made. Thomas did not let her red Solo cup empty the rest of the night.

After we finished eating, Thomas, Jeb and Cali asked to speak with me in the study.

"Harley when our father passed away he left a sizable estate." Jeb said after he closed the door. "We knew you existed as we divided his assets."

"We just didn't know who you were." Thomas added. "We split everything four ways in case you ever showed up."

"I don't want anything from him." I replied as it sunk in what they were saying. "Just having all of you accept me is more than enough."

Cali placed her hand on my shoulder. "I told them what he did to you. If anyone deserves this it's you."

"I know he was a mean son of a bitch." Thomas said. "Believe me, everyone in this room knows how sick he could be."

Jeb nodded. "Each of us has our own demons to deal with because of him."

"That's why you need to accept this, not to mention the fact you don't have a job anymore." Cali said as she handed me a statement. "This is the account we put in trust. It's yours."

I didn't even look at the piece of paper as an old memory surfaced. "You will never ask for a dime of my money. I worked my ass off to earn it. It is mine to do with as I see fit. No sissy bastard child is entitled to a red cent."

The three of them gasped and lost all coloring in their faces. "Holy shit you sound just like him."

Cali stared at me worriedly. "How long did he ingrain that into you?"

It was only then I realized what I said and started to cry. "For years." I stood up and kicked the chair across the room. "Damn, I thought the son of bitch was out of my head."

Polina rushed in the room and gave everyone a hard glare. "What did you do to her?"

All three shook their heads. "Nothing. Another memory surfaced." Cali said.

My loving wife took me in her arms. "It's ok Angel. Let it out. I have you."

Everyone stood quietly while I sobbed into her shoulder. The memories were just as raw as before. "Why can't I shake this?"

She rubbed my back. "You have only started confronting your past. It will take time."

Cali pulled me from Polina. "I still have nightmares from time to time. It's okay to cry."

Thomas took his turn hugging me. "There's nothing wrong with getting it out of your system. We all do it from time to time. You can't keep blocking it out. Believe me, I've tried."

Jeb grabbed me away from Thomas. "Yeah, sis. It will eat you alive if you let it fester. Each of us have bouts of rage over it. That's why you need to take the money. In a sick way you earned it. We all did for having to put up with him. Use it to live a happy life just to spite the bastard." He lifted my chin. "Imagine him looking up from hell and seeing you live a happy life as the woman you were meant to be and spending his money on whatever you wish. That's the best possible revenge."

I laughed as I wiped away my tears. "Thanks. I love you all."

Cali and Thomas reached out and I was swallowed into a group hug. It was uplifting to share my pain with these three.

After they released me, I finally looked at the paper and couldn't believe my eyes. "This is a fourth?"

They all nodded with a smile as I handed it to Polina. "Looks like we're set for life."

Polina smiled and didn't bother looking. "We already were. We have each other."

Cali laughed as she leaned close. "Just so you know, she's already worth more than that. You married into money little sis."

I looked down at the plain gold band on my finger and laughed. "Then why are there no diamonds on my ring?"

Jeb and Thomas laughed. "Yep she's a woman all right."

Cali punched both of them before I had the chance. "Hey, women aren't that bad."

Polina was still laughing as she yanked me into her arms. "I was waiting for our proper ceremony for that."

As we walked back out on the deck I saw an older Zaria and Athena talking to Dani, Trish and Renee while Kaley buzzed around them.

"Birdie! It's great to see you!" I exclaimed as I ran over to hug her. "I'm glad you're here."

Cali started laughing uncontrollably. "Birdie? Oh my Goddess, I love it!"

Athena started laughing after she hugged me. "Yes, Harley thought it was appropriate and it is better than Attie."

Zaria shook her head. "Amazing. If I knew all it required for you to relax was having a family of your own, I would have pushed you into having one eons ago."

Thunder in the distance from an oncoming storm caused all conversations to come to a halt. It was more ferocious than any thunder I had ever heard.

"Oh no." Athena and Zaria said in unison as storm clouds filled the night sky.

 

Chapter Thirty-eight

A bolt of lightning struck in the middle of the deck and when my eyes recovered from the bright flash, everyone minus Trish and Renee, were standing before an older man with flowing white hair and a matching beard wearing a white robe with a fully restored Bennie standing by his side.

Polina gripped my hand tightly as Athena approached him.

"Hello Father." She said nervously as she bowed before him.

I gasped when I realized we were standing before Zeus.

"What's going on?" Jeb and Thomas asked Cali bewilderedly.

Cali shook her head as she removed her stilettos. "Not now. You have no gifts so you are not a threat, Shut up and pray he doesn't notice you."

Kaley looked around at the throne room so massive it made us look like ants. "This is really cool!"

Cali grabbed her niece and kissed her before handing the adorable girl to her father. "No Princess, this isn't cool. Please be quiet. We're in danger and I couldn't take if you were to get hurt."

Zeus nodded politely. "Daughter, explain these descendants. You disobeyed my decree about procreation."

"It was an accident Father." Athena replied meekly. "I was not aware of their existence until recently."

It was shocking to see her so docile. If I wasn't scared before, her behavior made me so.

"Nonetheless," He stated without emotion, "my law has been broken and abominations have come into being. This will be rectified immediately."

"Not again." Cali and I said simultaneously.

I was getting very tired of being called that. My eyes narrowed on my step-father wondering what he told Zeus about me.

Zeus cut his eyes toward Bennie, "do not worry. You will be rewarded with the one you desire for bringing this to my attention."

"Please Father, no!" Athena begged like a little girl trying to save her favorite toy from the trash bin. "If anyone should suffer for my misdeeds it is me alone. Do not take it out on my heirs."

Zaria stepped forward showing more anger than I thought possible from her. "I refuse to allow any harm to come to these people that I now consider my family."

Zeus turned his lightning bolt in Zaria's direction and fired a shot that hit directly in front of her. "What makes you believe I will allow anyone, much less you, to speak to me in such a manner?"

Danica and Polina moved in front of Zaria. "Leave our mother alone!"

His aim focused on my wife and her sister. Without any thought for her own safety, Cali charged him. Before Zeus knew what happened she was standing beside him while holding the lightning bolt. "Never threaten my wife!"

Zeus waved his hand in Cali's direction and she fell to her knees. Kaley struggled to escape from Thomas's arms as Cali screamed. My half-sister’s legs twisted in different directions and blood started flowing from her midsection. At the same time Dani cried out as she ran to her wife who was reverting back to her husband who also appeared to be mortally wounded.

Zeus waved again and Dani collapsed next to Tyler. Zaria and Polina took off the moment they saw Dani in distress.

Zaria clinched her hand and released a solid ball of light that caused Zeus to stagger backwards and Bennie to fall over. "I have had about enough of your heavy handed rule. Now that I see you have chosen sides, I am going to accept Mother Terra's original offer to oversee all."

Zeus waved his hand toward my wife and she fell to her sister's side. "You know that is not possible. I removed what made you so powerful upon our arrival many years ago. I may not be able to harm you but I can do whatever I wish to those you love."

The second I saw my wife fall to the floor an overwhelming anger brought me out of my shock and I started charging toward Zeus. "NO!"

From out of nowhere, a fierce wind made Bennie fly through one of the marble columns, causing it to break where he made contact. It also stunned Zeus as he fell backwards out of his toppled throne.

"I'm alive my love." Polina said through our connection. "But I am mortal now, as is Cali. I will live but if you do not do something, your sister is going to die."

I had no idea what to do. My half-sister screamed out from the pain and I knew she was minutes away from death. My wife and her sister remained prone with the ground, unable to move. My eyes cut to Athena for the help she always promised but she remained frozen in fear of her father. The sound of my niece's hysterical cries reminded me that almost everyone I loved was in danger of being removed from existence and I would end up being forced to bear Bennie the child he desperately wanted.

Zeus rose and moved his throne back into place as he waved his hand toward me. I felt him trying to gain access to my mind. I dropped to my knees, the same as the others as something inside me changed.

I finally understood why everyone was so afraid of my existence and why Bennie craved a child born with my blood. It took the fear of losing all that was important to free my abilities. I began to understand that my gift was the ability to absorb the gifts of everyone I came in contact with. It was why I could flip Henry so easy after he touched me at wrestling. It was why I could anticipate everyone's attack at the Gas N Go after Cali touched me. It was how I managed to go to Polina while she was shopping after Zaria transported Cali and I back to the car.

Not only that, but I could also give gifts. It was how Polina could now travel through light like her mother and Dani couldn't. It was how Athena and Polina were able to defend themselves during the battle with the Shades. It was the reason Polina made me feel better after I drank more than I should.

I could also strip power. I did not need to assume the form of a Shade to step into Bennie and drain him. I could remove his powers anytime I wished.

A power that was greater than had ever existed flowed through me. In that moment I realized the only change that was happening was that I was beginning to understand the scope of my abilities. They had been there awhile; I only needed to acknowledge their existence to be able to tap into them.

With a renewed confidence that I could save my family, I partitioned a section of my conscience. It was not a large space, just barely big enough to establish a connection to Zeus without allowing knowledge of, or access to, my gifts.

I absorbed everything he had before knocking him down again with a wave of my hand. I reached out to restore what he had taken from Dani, Polina, and Cali, taking extra care to make sure my sister's wounds disappeared as she returned to her female form. I made Jeb, Thomas and Kaley sleep before removing any memory of the encounter. I also reached out to Renee and Trish and eased their anxiety.

Once finished, I glared at the arrogant God as he remained prone with the white floor. "You have no right to take their birthrights!" After Cali returned to normal, my eyes cut to her and Dani. "Take care of our brothers and niece. Do not leave their sides until I tell you. I love you all." With that, I sent them home.

In disgust, I turned toward Athena, who had not moved an inch since Cali made her attack. "You just sat back and allowed him to hurt them. You did not even move when he turned his wrath toward me. I was wrong to look up to you."

"Harley NO! You don't understand." Athena yelled as she finally rose to her feet and turned to Zeus. "Father, it does not have to be like this."

"You should have left us alone. You are supposed to remain neutral." I said angrily as I filled his mind with all the abuses I endured at the hands of the man standing next to him. "That you have taken the side of my tormentor before gaining the full story makes you ill-informed." I decided to make him suffer the worst aspects from my point of view. "That was the future you planned for me when you agreed to hand me over to him!"

"Stop this!" He screamed as he grabbed the sides of his head. "What are you?"

I glared at the man many used to worship as I moved back to my own mind. He stared at me with fear quickly becoming his dominant emotion as I stepped forward so we were face to face. "What am I? That has yet to be decided. I know I am a sister, daughter, granddaughter and friend. Most importantly I am the wife of the woman you just tried to injure. I could have been your ally if not for the fact you harmed the woman I love. Now I am your greatest fear come to life!"

I glared at Bennie as I removed his powers and strength so he could not escape. "Who helped you?"

He looked to Zeus for help but I dashed his hopes. "He is not going to lift a finger to assist you unless he wishes to share your fate!" I turned toward Zeus. "Isn't that right?"

Zeus punched me in the chest, a failed attempt to put some distance between us. Anticipating his attack, I removed his powers and physical strength with the blink of my eyes. When I did not budge from his assault, he stopped dead in his tracks. Understanding he met his match.

I reached out and lifted Bennie off the ground. "Who helped you?"

"I cannot say!" He screamed between his cries of pain caused by my flaming hands.

My grandfather emerged from the shadow of Zeus's throne. "Yes you can and yes you will."

I refrained from further punishing Bennie because with what I planned next, he wouldn't be able to answer anyone short of Hades himself.

"How did you gain access to my palace?" Zeus asked furiously. "That goes against our treaty."

Many other Shades emerged as my grandfather lowered his head in my direction before facing Zeus. "This amazing young woman granted me entrance. The rules have now changed and we no longer recognize your dominance." He turned toward my stepfather. "Who helped you?"

Bennie shook his head again until I wrapped my hands around his neck. "Answer!"

"The Paraclitus!" He screamed between his cries of pain.

My grandfather stepped closer. "You lie! They have been disbanded."

Bennie shook his head. "No, your grandson is planning to avenge his father's death."

One of the shadows charged toward us. I dropped Bennie and grabbed the attacker before causing him to disappear into a puff of screaming smoke.

My grandfather made a show of bowing before me. "Granddaughter may I carry him to my kingdom so that he can point out those who work against me? I promise to personally deliver him to Hades once I am done." After I nodded, he turned toward Zeus. "This amazing young lady carries my blood in her veins and is therefore beyond you. I have personally seen she has a good heart and is just in her decisions. Any move against her will be considered an act of war."

As my grandfather dragged Bennie back into the shadows, Zaria moved to my side. I grabbed her hand and restored everything that had been taken from her long ago. Her smile was sinister as she realized what I had done. Her furious eyes cut toward Zeus. "Yet again you chose to listen to the wrong people. Only now there is someone strong enough to stand up to you. This situation could have been avoided had you come to us and asked about them politely, in a civilized conversation. Instead you summon us with your bolt, involving kind people who need not know the details of our existence, before summarily passing extreme judgment based on lies."

I stood proudly as Zaria pointed to his chest and forced him to step back as she pressed. "On top of that you harmed my daughters! From this point forward we will no longer answer to you or your rules. My realm is beyond your reach. You have forgotten our purpose and why Mother Terra allowed us to retain our gifts upon our arrival. I suggest that you learn who it is you can trust because you have listened to the wrong people for far too long. You will leave the descendants of Abigail Dawson in peace. If I discover you or anyone under your direction has attempted to harm them OR my family in any way, WE will return to claim your throne."

Zaria turned toward Athena. "You disappointed me today. To stand back and watch as we were attacked yet do nothing is beyond pale. You allowed Callista to suffer when she did what you should have done. How could you watch without trying to defend your heir?" She pointed to me. "She is of your blood and acted in the manner I expected from you. I always come to you for guidance cousin but it is now time for you to seek out some of your own."

"Polina and Harley, we are done here." She looked to me again. "If you have taken Zeus's powers, please return them to him."

"Very well." I stared at Zeus and gave back what I had taken with one exception. He would never again be able to take the gifts my family possessed. "You can have them for now but if you EVER come for me or anyone I love, I promise that you will be placed on my grandfather's rolls." I stepped forward so there was barely enough room for an ant to crawl between us. "You asked earlier what I was… The thing is… I don't know yet. This is all so new to me. I am mixture of four races. Right now I am striving to be the best of each. Don't give me another reason to become the worst."

"And you Grandmother." I said in abhorrence as I turned to face her. "You said you would be there for me but where were you a few minutes ago?" My tone softened at seeing her tears starting to form and the fear she held as she glanced toward her father. I could feel she was truly sorry for not taking action and knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that it would never happen again. "It's okay, I understand you're scared of him but I learned to overcome my fears, maybe it's time you do the same. The choice is yours to make."

I turned to Zeus again. "What type of father must you have been to cause such fear in your own daughter? That stops now. If I hear of you doing anything to intimidate her, I will return and show you how it feels to fear someone. We can be friends or we can be enemies. The choice is yours."

I walked back to my wife's side. "Let's go."

 

Chapter Thirty-nine

Zeus collapsed in his throne after the three women departed. "Daughter, explain to me what that youngest one is. She stripped me of my powers." He stared at her with bewilderment in his eyes. "How could she stop me from stripping her gifts? How could she restore what I had taken from the others and how could she grant the king of the Shades entrance to my realm?"

"She is very powerful but she also as she said Father." Athena replied. "Harley is a good and gentle soul who represents the best of us but if pushed can also represent the worst. She is a fierce protector of those she holds dear and will stop at nothing to ensure their safety. I have seen her heart and greatness lies within. Her gifts allow her to gain from those she is around."

A large man with a shaggy brown beard wearing wrestling attire walked in the room. "I have known Harley for many years Father. I did not know why I was so drawn to her until now. I spent that time teaching her to fight in preparation for a day such as this." He paused once he stood in front of Zeus. "She learned love from her sister as well as from her wife. She learned sacrifice from her mother. She learned determination from her other sister. She learned patience from her mother in law. She learned self-worth from her wife. She also learned cruelty from the man you took at his word. You have surely figured out that she also has my sister's fierce temper."

"Heracles, how could you betray me in such a manner?" Zeus asked, astonished one of his favored children could be capable of such treachery. "I granted you immortality."

Henry joined his half-sister’s side. "That was not my intention Father. I have always championed you as a just leader but after witnessing how easily Bengahamen could lead you astray, I now have my doubts. I originally moved to the area where they reside because I sensed trouble and tried to inform you but as has been common for you over time, you were not willing to listen. In the years that I have resided there, I have grown close to the family you wanted to destroy. They are all cut from the finest cloth, in spite of the hardships they needlessly endured. Each of them are upstanding individuals who you should be proud to claim as descendants. I am surely proud to count them among my closest friends and that was before knowing we shared your blood."

"I only know the women." Athena added, emboldened not because of Heracles words, but by both of her granddaughters actions as well as Harley's willingness to offer forgiveness. "They are kind souls that, by all rights, should be angry at the world for how they were treated early in life. Under Zaria and her daughters' guidance, they have thrived and shown themselves worthy of every gift they have received." She moved closer to her father and placed a kind hand on his shoulder. "I am afraid that you have lived in the clouds so long that you have lost touch with the difference between right and wrong."

Zeus rose from his throne with his arm raised. "How dare you say such a thing to me!"

"My sister is only speaking the truth." Henry said calmly, stepping forward to protect her from his father's threat. "In hindsight I can see that in many ways, you have been wrong more than you were right. From everything I have seen and heard about the Zoyra clan, they take no actions with malice yet you constantly strive to make them obsolete."

Athena nodded, "I sat by silently upon our arrival in this world when you used Zaria's pain and youth as an excuse to usurp her power out of fear but I will not make the same mistake twice. She has given you a chance because ultimate rule is not something she has ever aspired to. She has never been a threat yet you have always conspired against her out of fear. You have turned a blind eye to the Thetan's actions for entirely too long. You almost destroyed my heirs out of your desire to retain a throne that has little meaning anymore."

"That is not the reason for my actions." Zeus said, entirely too defensively. Henry's laugh caused him to stare angrily at his son, "Am I amusing you Heracles?"

"Yes father, very much so. If you wish to retain your throne then you are going about it in entirely the wrong manner."

Zeus's brows bunched together. "Enlighten me."

Athena stepped forward. "I personally watched Harley allow the Shade king to keep his throne when by all rights, she should have killed him. It was not because she could not do it, it was because she saw the good he was capable of." She took her father's hand. "Show both Harley and Callista the good man I know you can be. If you befriend them, they would be your greatest ally. No being would survive going against the heirs of Athena."

Henry nodded in agreement, "You could not ask for two better people to be on your side. Please Father, you do not want them as your enemy."

When Zeus said nothing, Athena turned away. "I must leave you Father as I have amends that need to be made." She paused with a regretful sigh, "I only hope they will forgive me."

"Hold up. I'll go with you." Henry said as he rushed to her side before looking back at Zeus. "Father please consider what we have said before you charge to action. This is a war you won't win."

"I owe you an apology." Athena said, looking up at her half-brother once they were alone in the grand hallway of Olympus. "I have shunned you in the past but I am not too arrogant to admit my mistakes. I am proud to call you brother."

Henry laughed as he draped his arm over Athena's shoulder. "No problem sis. Let's go check on our family." He noticed a man walking up with a sheath of arrows slung across his shoulders and carrying a bow. "Can you give me just a second? Don't leave without me."

"Hey Cupe." Henry called out. "I've got a bone to pick with you."

The tall but muscularly slender man turned. "Heracles, you have spent too much time in the small town. You are adopting their vernacular."

"Yeah yeah, whatever." Henry said as he approached. "I thought you were going to hook me up with Polina? Now she's gone off and got married before I could woo her."

Cupid laughed heartily as he held up his hand defensively. "You told me she needed someone strong to care for her. You did not specify who that person should be." He started walking away as he looked over his shoulder with a smirk on his full lips. "Besides Uncle, even you have to admit Harley is more her type than you could ever be."

The moment we returned to the deck of Thomas's home, Zaria did her time trick so that no one without gifts knew what happened. Cali and Dani rushed to our side as soon as we turned the corner. Both women were frantic. Dani pulled Zaria and Polina into her arms while Cali launched herself at me.

"I was so worried for you." Cali said as tears fell down her cheeks. "Are you okay? Why did you send me away? I could have helped."

"I'm fine." I said as I returned her embrace. "You did help because I didn't have to worry about Kaley, Jeb and Thomas. If you stayed, who would have protected them?"

"You're right. Thank you." Cali leaned back enough to look in my eyes. "How did you do it?"

I didn't know what to say. I was afraid if those I cared about knew the extent of what I was capable of, they would be at risk.

"Yes, Harley saved everyone." Zaria said after I hesitated. "She restored what Zeus had taken before ensuring he would not bother your family again." She turned to address my worried expression, "Harley, you need to establish a link to those you care about so that they can contact you if they are ever in trouble. I am sure your gifts are becoming common knowledge throughout the realms and it is beneficial for your family to know they can count on you."

"Yes Mother," I replied before reaching out mentally to everyone I loved and forming a mental bond that would let me know if ever they were in danger. "It is done."

Zaria smiled as she gazed on Cali and I. "I do believe the two of you will be the ones to bring peace." She leaned forward to kiss each of our foreheads. "I am proud to have you in my family."

Renee walking to the edge of the deck looking for us reminded me of an earlier thought. "Why is it Renee does not know her brother lives?"

Cali's eyes filled with tears, "Ryan cannot know of his past life. He has evil within him that would escape if his memory returns."

"I could remove it easily." I said as I looked at my sister in law staring up at the stars. "It would heal a huge hole in her heart."

Cali and Polina both shook their heads. "Ryan and Sara have endured so much and are finally happy." Polina said. "The life they have now is everything they always desired. Their love is a thing of beauty. It is best to leave it be."

"Ryan has been properly mourned and everyone involved has accepted his passing. To restore his memory would cause unnecessary pain to all involved." Cali added.

"But wouldn't be better for her to know he lives?" I asked, not understanding why she couldn't have at least a small amount of peace. "I think she suspects something because any mention of Sara makes her sad."

As Zaria dropped her head, I felt her guilt. "I believe deep down she suspects something. We can alter the mind but never the heart. In order to prevent her going to visit Sara and inadvertently recognizing Adam, we had to implant her with a sense of dread about visiting her former boss."

"That's just mean."

My wife nodded, "It is but before you, we had no other choice. Zeus was the only one who could pull the evil from him completely and we knew he would not assist us."

Reaching out to Renee mentally, I removed her innate sadness while following her link to Ryan/Adam and removed the small trace of Thetan that remained. After I finished, I grinned in satisfaction. "Done. No worries about him reverting."

"We still cannot tell Renee," Polina said. "Ryan has no memory whatsoever of this life. It would not be fair to Sara after everything that's happened and it would be worse for Renee."

Kaley ran around the corner of the house. "I've been looking everywhere for you. Why are ya'll out here?"

Cali smiled as she lifted the little girl in her arms. "We were just talking. We are headed back right now."

"Henry's here." Jeb said when a truck pulled up the driveway as everyone was about to sit down to eat. "It looks like he has a date too."

I turned to see Athena climb out of the passenger's side. Cali and I exchanged confused glances before she sat Kaley down. ”Go on Princess, I'll be back in a minute." Together, we walked out to greet them.

"Birdie, how do you know Henry?" I asked.

"She's my half-sister." Henry said nervously. "On our father's side."

Cali's hair started to ignite. "No shit? Where were you earlier when your father attacked us? Jeb and Thomas are supposed to be your best friends and you were going to let Zeus erase them and Kaley from existence."

My own anger started to rise as it occurred to me he must have known what was going on with me yet played dumb. He even went so far as to force me into a dress when he obviously knew the anguish it would cause. I shoved his chest, sending him flying into the side of his truck, causing a huge dent in the shape of his body. "How dare you show your face around here after everything you've done?"

"Hold on!" Henry said defensively as he regained his balance. "I had no clue about either of you until about thirty minutes ago. I saw Father's storm and as soon as I could leave discretely I went to his palace to find out what was going on. By the time I arrived, everything had been settled."

Cali offered him her hand, "Hello, I am Callista Dawn Zoyra, wife of the morning star Danica Zoyra and daughter in law of the Goddess Zaria." She motioned toward me, "This is my sister Harley Dakota Zoyra, wife of the evening star Polina Zoyra, Granddaughter of the Shade king and also daughter in law of the Goddess Zaria. Who the hell are you?"

The large man huffed angrily, "Dammit Cali, both of you have known me almost your entire lives."

"Obviously not," I said, not bothering to hide my disdain.

"I swear I had no idea." Henry replied. "Zaria hides her realm well. I am not now, nor have I ever been your enemy."

My anger rose another notch as I remembered asking him about his aura. "I can be whatever you want me to be. Do you remember saying that to me?"

Henry offered his hand to us. "My given name is Heracles. Search my mind if you don't believe me. I give you my word that I'm on your side."

Cali and I grabbed his hand at the same time. I relaxed when I saw that he was being sincere as I witnessed the conversation he and Athena had with their father. I allowed Cali to see past the limits of her gifts so she could also witness him defending us.

"I'm sorry," I said as I hugged him, "thank you for what you said."

"Yeah," Cali added, "thanks."

I turned toward my great grandmother and hugged her as well. "I know how hard it is to finally stand up for yourself. I am proud to share your blood. I love you"

Athena initially tensed in my arms but gradually relaxed and returned my embrace. "And I you. Thank you for showing me the error of my ways. I will not fail you again." She released me and grabbed Cali. "Either of you."

Henry led us to Thomas's back deck while Athena stayed behind to talk with Zaria who was walking in our direction. "I believe it goes without saying that I need your discretion concerning my past."

"Your secret is safe so long as you keep ours." Cali said with a smile.

Henry laughed as he placed his massive arms over our shoulders. "What? Do you think I'm going to take the chance of having either of you as my enemy? Hell nah, I ain't stupid. I honestly think Harley is as strong as me and I know you can move quicker than I can think." He took on a more serious tone as we reached the bottom step of the deck. "I am in your corner. If you ever need me, you only have to ask."

 

Chapter Forty

"So, when are going to invite Randy over to see what you've done to the place?" Cali asked Polina and I with a wicked grin as we gave her grandmother a tour of our new home. Dani and Cali had seen it before since they helped from the beginning.

We spent the last six months fixing up our new home. To say Polina hated the bland, dark interior would have been understating the depth of her revulsion. We spared no expense to completely redo the house from top to bottom. We repainted every room white and replaced the dated flooring with light plush carpeting. It was mutually decided that we wanted to keep our furnishings sparse so every room had an open feel to it.

My beautiful wife laughed as she led us to the great room where we planned to have everyone congregate for the house warming party we were hosting. "I believe when he declined his RSVP he said something about it being a cold day in hell before he or his family associated with the likes of us."

"Oh wow!" Granny, as Mrs. Davenport insisted we call her, said as soon as we entered the large expanse that used to be three different rooms. The entire back wall had been replaced with large plate windows so we could enjoy natural light during the day and have an unobstructed view of the beautiful mountains in the distance. "I love this!"

They say your home is your palace and I wanted my queen to be happy. I leaned into Polina's side with a contented smile. "Thanks, we do too."

Tori and Missy didn't bother knocking as they walked in the back door. "Where is everybody?" Tori yelled.

I turned to see they were overdressed as well. I didn't give it much thought when Cali, Dani and Granny came over wearing dresses but to see Tori actually in a skirt threw me. I looked down at my blue shorts and white tank before looking up at my wife. "Did you tell everyone this was a formal party?"

Polina smiled as she nodded. "Yes I did. Why don't you go change. I left a dress on the bed that I want you to wear."

Before I could reply, Tori and Cali grabbed my arms and led me up the stairs. Tears started falling from my eyes as soon as I saw the amazing white gown spread out across our king sized bed. Both of my sisters nodded as I turned for confirmation.

"Polina thought today would be the perfect day to give you the wedding she promised you." Tori said as she embraced me. "Mom will be here in a few minutes to help us get you ready."

Cali pulled me toward the large window overlooking the back yard. I noticed a flurry of activity as people scrambled to set everything up. "She's been planning this since the day ya'll bought this place. Your poor wife has been worried to death you would catch on to what she was planning since you can invade our minds so easily."

Shocked to discover I could love Polina even more, I wiped my eyes as I shook my head. "I don't do that anymore unless it's an emergency. I had no idea."

Cali led me to the large bedroom window overlooking the back yard. "Polina arranged it all. Down to the last detail."

I looked on in amazement as people scurried about getting everything set up. My eyes focused on a large man being berated by who I assumed to be his boss. I turned toward my other sister. "Tori, come here. Is that who I think it is?"

She laughed after looking at who I was pointing to. "It sure looks like Joe. I wonder if he knows whose wedding this is?"

"Oh he knows." Cali said with a grin. "That's the only reason Polina hired them. She wanted to make sure he was here to see it."

Dani walked in and led me to the vanity. "Let's get your hair and makeup done. Everybody will be here within the hour."

I was amazed at the speed in which she worked and in what seemed like no time at all, she made me look prettier than I ever thought possible. "Thank you," I whispered as I stared at myself in the mirror, amazed it was really my reflection looking back at me.

Dani beamed as she lightly kissed my cheek. "No. Thank you for making my sister so happy. It is a joy to see."

She excused herself to help Polina finish getting ready as Cali handed me a white lingerie set. "We thought your wife might enjoy seeing you in this later."

I smiled in anticipation of my love's reaction. "I think you're probably right. Thank you."

"You are going to be standing beside me aren't you?" I asked Tori as she helped me get dressed. I wanted her to be in my wedding, not just watching it.

She paused long enough to embrace me. "Where else would I be?"

Mom arrived just as Tori zipped up my dress. She gasped as I turned in her direction and rushed to take me in her arms. "You are beautiful baby girl. I'm so happy for you."

"Thanks Mama." I said as I fought hard not to ruin Dani's work. "I never thought I'd love someone so much."

Tori quickly intervened. "I hate to break this up but there are more people wanting to see Harley before the ceremony."

"Who is walking you down the aisle?" Mom asked as she was being shooed from the room. "Father is here if you want me to ask him to do it."

"You are so old fashioned Mom." Tori said with a teasing grin. "Harley doesn't need anyone walking her down the aisle."

"Grandfather is here?" I asked, amazed he would attend.

"Oh yes." Mom said. "There are quite a few from his side of the family. I'm meeting relatives I never knew. I can't wait for you to meet your cousin Candi, she's a hoot."

Moving across the room, I looked out of the window at the gathering friends and family as I considered Mom's offer. Everyone I cared about were getting acquainted with each other. I loved my Grandfather but he had only been in my life for the last six months or so. I could only think of one man who had been like a father to me for years. "Cali could you ask Henry to come up here please?"

She nodded as she made her way toward the door. "Of course."

Trish, Kaley and Renee walked in as Cali made her way to the door. "How do I look Aunt Cali?" Kaley asked as they passed each other. The similarities between her and Cali were even more pronounced with them in the same dresses and matching hairstyles.

"You're gorgeous Princess," Cali said as she leaned down to kiss her cheek. "I'll be right back."

"I'm your flower girl." Kaley said proudly as she twirled for me. She looked adorable in a matching silver dress to what Cali, Tori and Renee were wearing.

I dropped to my knees in front of her and pulled my niece into my arms. "I don't think anybody has ever had a prettier flower girl."

"We want you to wear this as your something borrowed." Renee said as she clasped diamond bracelet around my wrist.

"My grandmother gave it to me on the day I married Thomas." Trish added. "Renee and I both wore it for our weddings, so hopefully it will bring you as much luck as it has brought us."

"It's perfect." I held my arm up and twisted it so I could behold the beauty it held. "Thank you."

Athena and Zaria walked in appearing older than I was accustomed to seeing them. I laughed wondering if I would ever get used to seeing them like that.

My great grandmother placed a small box in my hand. "Thank you for letting me share in your special day. I believe your customs call for something blue."

I gasped as I opened the box to see a platinum necklace with a diamond owl pendant whose eyes were two large blue diamonds. I launched myself at her and wrapped my arms around her neck. "Birdie, this is too much. Thank you."

"It is but a small token of my gratitude." She said as her voice started to break. "Thank you for forgiving me."

"The change you have brought on those I care for is nothing short of amazing." Zaria said after Athena and I ended our embrace. "But it is nothing compare the transformation I have witnessed in you since that day we met on the cliff. I am proud to have you in my family."

Everyone left to take their places when Cali and Henry returned. The large man appeared confused and nervous as Cali escorted him in. I was touched he actually trimmed his shaggy beard and wore a three piece suit for the occasion. Henry was a very attractive man when he took the time to clean up properly.

"Wow Harley, you look amazing." He approached cautiously, "you wanted to see me?"

I nodded as I looked up at him. "You have always been like the father I never had. I learned as much or more from you than anybody else. Would you consider walking me up the aisle?"

Henry was genuinely shocked. It showed when his eyes almost bulged from their sockets. "Wouldn't you rather have a family member do it? I mean, I just met your grandfather. Shouldn't he be the one to do it?"

"Henry, you are family." I said as I gripped his huge hand. "You were family when I had none. It wouldn't be right for anybody else to do it."

He nodded as he wiped a tear from his eye before leaning down to kiss my cheek. "I'd be honored kid."

As we watched first Cali, then Tori leave to take their places in front of the larger than expected crowd, Henry started laughing. "I never realized how important your wife is. Not everyone is able to have Cupid himself officiate their wedding."

"That's not Cupid," I said as I peeked out to see who he was talking about. It was an amazing sight to see how many of my friends were in attendance. Fewer than I expected bailed on me after I started living my life as the woman I was meant to be. Standing beneath the archway next an utterly adorable Kaley was the man who married Polina and I the first time. "I think his name is Eros."

Henry nodded, "I believe I know my own nephew. Eros is Cupid." He grinned as he continued, "I think every major deity is here. Jeb and Thomas almost got in trouble when Aphrodite walked past and they couldn't stop staring."

"Which one is she?" I asked as I snuck another glimpse at the guests. On Polina's side were a gathering of the most beautiful beings you could imagine. On my side, there was just as much beauty just in smaller, less otherworldly packages. It was then that I noticed our attendants. Cali and Dani stood on Polina's side while Tori and Renee were on mine. All were wearing identical silver cocktail dresses that I knew Polina picked out because they reminded her of my eyes.

"I'm sure you will meet her later." Henry said before laughing at the diminutive man who had been opening and closing the door as everyone exited. "Holy shit I almost didn't recognize you Bruiser."

My eyes turned to the thin man in a pink and white tux. His cheeks flushed as he tried not to make eye contact. "Nobody calls me that anymore."

Amusement was not my prevalent emotion as I scowled at the man who once tried to kill me. I stepped to him and glared down. "Why are you at my wedding?"

"It wasn't my idea." He replied as he cowered in fear. "Normally I'm part of the wait staff during receptions. When your wife discovered I worked for the company she hired, she insisted this be part of my duties. She seemed to take particular joy in the fact I no longer even have the strength to unload chairs..." He paused and finally looked at me. "I deserved what she did to me. I'm sorry for how I treated you in the past and I know you have every right to hate me. I have learned to hate who I used to be. Please know that I really am happy for you and wish both of you nothing but the best."

He truly had learned his lesson. I could feel that he was telling the truth. Not knowing what to say, I smiled and gave him a gentle squeeze on his frail shoulder. "Thank you."

Henry pulled me back to his side as the bridal march started to play. "In case I forgot to mention it earlier, you look beautiful kid." He leaned down and lightly kissed my cheek before slipping his arm under mine. "Are you ready?"

"I've never been more ready for anything in my life." I replied.

My heart swelled as everyone I cared about turned when we walked out. Henry nudged me as something flew past the corner of my eye. "Would you look at that."

Following his line of sight, I was overjoyed to see Mr. O perched above the arch where I would be publicly pronouncing my never-ending devotion to the woman I loved. The small owl extended his wings and bowed when our eyes met. I nodded at my old friend with a smile on my lips. Our interaction brought on a series of awes from those on my side of the aisle and gasps from Polina's side.

I was thankful to have the large man escorting me when Polina stepped into view. She wore a matching dress to the one she picked out for me. Her beauty took my breath away and I stumbled when our eyes locked onto each other. I doubted I would ever understand why she loved me so much, I was just thankful she did.

My love had tears in her eyes when Henry handed me off to her. "I did not think it could be possible for you to be more beautiful Angel, but you are."

"If I am, it is because of you," I said quietly. "Everything I am, is due to your love."

Eros smiled as he started to ceremony. I can't remember much of what he said but the adorable sight of my niece handing us our rings was something I'd never forget.

"Our love is forever," Polina said as she slipped the large diamond on my finger.

"Never to be broken," I said as I slipped an identical diamond on hers.